《Dragon Loves Me》


 Chapter 1 - New Life

    "It feels good to be lost in right directions"


    The luxurious cruise named Rocky is sailing on the ocean waters. It''s almighty look is feast for one''s eyes.


    There is a beautiful girl standing at the front deck of the cruise wearing a yellow mini dress. She is wearing sunglasses and paired the dress with white studs, white shoes and a cream hat.


    The ocean breeze is cool, salty, and refreshing. She removed her hat and stood on railings with her hands wide open, the breeze blowing on her face making her hair flutter in the air.


    She inhaled the fresh ocean breeze and got lost in her own world. Maia is a 25 year old girl, a veterinarian and a traveller. She achieved so many awards for her outstanding service to the animals.


    She loves travelling a lot from her childhood. She came from a wealthy family but her parents died when she was very young. Her grandfather also died when she turned 18 years old.


    After that she avoided her relatives like plague and she only had animals as her family. She strongly believes that animals are the most trusted beings in this world. So to treat these innocent living beings she studied medicine and became a veterinarian.


    She started doing so many activities, and raised funds for the welfare of animals. She bagged 2 prestigious awards for her enormous support to animals.


    Apart from this she had a dream to travel around the world. So whenever she has an opportunity she travels around the world. She covered most of the famous countries whenever she went for a speech or seminar on the welfare of animals.


    Currently she took a break to enjoy her time from her work. She went on a vacation on cruise this time to visit the islands.


    She is finishing her trip and this is the last day of the trip. She needs to go back to the airport and the next day she will return to her homeland.


    Suddenly, she felt something was wrong and tried to open her eyes, but before she opened her eyes she felt like she was floating in the air.


    She snapped her eyes open and got to know that she was falling down from the cruise. But how?


    When she was immersed in her own thoughts, the cruise hit something and it shook the cruise violently. Maia who is standing on railings got lost on her footing and fell down.


    SPLASH


    Maia felt like it was a dream, in no time she was going deep into the ocean. Before she recognizes what is happening she is already sinking deep down in the ocean and she feels like something is dragging her down.


    Fear crept all over her body and her breathing hitched. She doesn''t know what to do. She wants to escape from this, she wants to swim but nothing is happening. She felt like someone tied her up and before she knew darkness slowly started swallowing her.


    ''No no no no. Someone save me. Please save me. I don''t want to die.'' Maia shouted in mind and before she lost consciousness she felt some strong hands wrapped around her waist.


    Maia felt very weak, she never experienced this kind of pain in her head. She is trying very hard to endure but the pain is killing her.


    ''What? Did I die already? But what is this feeling? I am feeling like I''m burning and my body is too weak to even lift my hand.'' Maia thought to herself.


    Maia''s thoughts are interrupted when she hears some faint voices.


    "How is she feeling now, doctor? Why is she not waking up yet?" a sweet and worried voice heard by Maia.


    ''Who is this? Whose voice is this? Who is worried about me? Am I rescued by the cruise members?'' Maia had so many questions on her mind.


    "Don''t worry Mrs.Dalton. She has a weak body and also she was frightened. She will wake up soon." the doctor replied.


    ''What is this doctor speaking? I have great physical strength and I work out daily. How come I have a weak body? Is he really a doctor? But wait, who is Mrs.Dalton? I never heard of this name before.''


    "Thank You Doctor. Ronald see the doctor out" the sweet and worried voice was now laced with strictness.


    "Yes Mother" a male husky and deep voice replied.


    ''Gosh, what is happening around me. Why the hell am I not able to open my eyes? This fu*king pain is getting higher and higher.'' Maia cursed in her mind before losing her consciousness.


    Maia opened her eyes slowly, she tried to adjust the light in the room. The room was not heavily lit but this light is making her blind because of long sleep.


    Maia tries to wake up but her body is not supporting her. She struggled a lot to just sit. She leaned over the headboard and took deep breaths while sweat beads appeared on her forehead.


    ''God, why is it very difficult to just sit. Did I get seriously injured or what?'' Maia thought and looked down on her body and her eyes widened with shock.


    ''When did my body turn like this? Why is it so pale and so. So.. small?''


    ''And what is this strange dress? Why am I wearing a long dress while sleeping? Which idiot changed my clothes? But I don''t have this kind of dress?''


    Maia is laced with white dress.


    ''Whose room is this? I don''t remember having this kind of room on cruise and why the hell the cruise is not moving? I don''t feel any movement of cruise?''


    Maia observed the room decor. The room is very beautiful. The room is colored with white and lavender. The vase, flowers, and chandelier are screaming wealth. The paintings hanging on the wall are picturesque arts and added much elegance to this room.


    When she turned to her right side she found a full length mirror and she found another girl on the mirror. Maia observed the girl for quite some time.


    The girl in the mirror has eternal beauty, but her skin is pale and her body is skinny. Despite that her black eyes are beautiful, they are clear and bright. She had long silver hair with a pointed nose and delicate rosy lips. She seems innocent and elegant.


    Maia smiled seeing the girl and the girl in the mirror also smiled back which shocked her and Maia lifted her hand to say hi and the girl in the mirror also raise hand at the same time.


    Maia blinked her eyes and realized it was her which scared her to death and screamed.


    ''AHH !!!!"


    "Ghost"


    The bedroom doors burst open and a woman came running towards her.


    "Aivyn , what happened dear?"


    ''Aivyn . WHO?''

 Chapter 2 - Aivyn Dalton

    "Ahh!!"


    The bedroom door burst open and an elegant lady came running towards Maia with worried expressions.


    "Aivyn , what happened dear?" The lady asked maia.


    ''Alv.. Aivyn . Who is Aivyn ?'' Maia thought to herself and looked at the beautiful lady in front of her.


    The lady is in her late thirties and she is a stellar beauty. She is wearing an elegant and classy red gown and covered her shoulders with a shawl. Her black hair is tied in a bun and her eyes are similar to the girl''s eyes which Maia looked in the mirror.


    "Aivyn , Aivyn " the lady shook Maia causing her to come back to senses.


    "Huh?? Who are¡­." Before Maia spoke her head suddenly started spinning. Thousands of memories are entering into her brain causing Maria to hold her head tightly and close her eyes tightly to bear the pain.


    "Aivyn , what happened dear? Is someone there? Go and call the doctor immediately" the woman shouted.


    Maia tried to fight with the pain but the pain was killing her and she lost consciousness before falling on the bed.


    By the time Maia wakes up again the room is well lit and the sun rays are passing in the room making it look brighter and more beautiful.


    Maia painstakingly tried to wake up and leaned over head post. She took the glass on the bed side table and drank water slowly to ease her throat pain.


    Maia then remembered the last night events and the memories of the original body owner ''Aivyn Dalton''


    Aivyn Dalton was an innocent and kind girl. She was loved by her parents and brother a lot. But she was born with a weak body which caused great worry to her parents. They tried to consult many doctors but no one was able to cure her weakness.


    Slowly they accepted it and protected her with great care and love. She has everything she wished for. Her parents and brother doted on her a lot causing her to forget everything.


    Aivyn went outside occasionally with her brother. She was allowed to go anywhere with her father, mother or brother. If they are not available, Aivyn will never leave the house.


    Going out was fun to her and she enjoyed her time fully. She is very optimistic and feels content with the small things.


    On her day of outing she went near the river with her brother for a walk. She enjoyed the sunset and walked on the river shore. She suddenly felt cold and hungry so she asked her brother to get a jacket and food for her.


    He left her side reminding her to not go anywhere. Aivyn didn''t listen to him and went near the river to touch the water and soaked her foot in water.


    When she tried to step down carefully into the water she missed the footing and fell into the water. Her brother came a little bit late causing her to sink into the river.


    Luckily he rescued her in time and got her to shore. She was hanging between life and death when they reached home. But what they don''t know is that their Aivyn died in the river and the person they carried is Maia who was transmigrated into Aivyn ''s body.


    The room door opened slowly.


    [A/n: From now on Maia is Aivyn . Don''t get confused;)]


    "Aivyn " a sweet and gentle voice was heard, causing her to come out from her thoughts.


    "Huh?" Aivyn turned towards the source of the voice and looked at the real Aivyn ''s mother.


    "Mo.. Mother" Aivyn called and her voice was shivering with the thought that she has a mother now and tears formed in her eyes.


    Allora Dalton, mother of Aivyn , is a caring and protective mother. She loves Aivyn with all her heart. She raised both of her children with love and affection. She never let any harm come to her children.


    She is the perfect mother in this whole world. Maia rejoiced with happiness at the thought that she got the mother again.


    After Maia lost her parents, she was desperate for mother''s warmth. Her grandfather loves her dearly causing her to forget about her parents. But sometimes she feels very lonely and wants mother to share all her happiness and sorrows.


    Now at last she got a chance to call Mother word again for which she thanked Aivyn and god for giving her another opportunity.


    "Mo.. Mother" Aivyn said again and her eyes brimmed with tears.


    "Oh.. dear. How are you feeling now? Are you feeling any pain or uneasiness anywhere? Tell me I will summon the doctor right away" Allora asked with a worried tone seeing the tears in her daughter''s eyes.


    "No mother. I am fine but I need a hug from you to feel completely alright" Aivyn said with a smile.


    Allora was surprised by Aivyn ''s words but gladly hugged her tightly. Aivyn feels the warmth of mother again after so many years and she feels very happy.


    "Aivyn " a loud voice interrupted the peaceful hug and Allora turned around.


    The person who is standing at the door is very handsome and young. He has black hair and blue eyes. He seems to be in his twenties and has a good physique.


    ''Who is this handsome hottie?'' Aivyn thought to herself.


    "Ronald. How many times do I need to say to knock before entering the room? Where are your manners?" Allora scolded her son.


    ''Ro..Ronald. Hoo no he is my elder brother. Gosh. My brother is so handsome,'' Aivyn thought to herself and grinned.


    "Mother, sorry but I came hurriedly when I knew that you were here. I thought Aivyn woke up so I came and after seeing her I couldn''t control my emotions and called her name loudly and entered the room ``Ronald explained while walking towards them.


    ''Gosh, such a sweetheart my brother'' Maia didn''t have siblings and all her cousins are greedy for her wealth. So she always prayed for her own sibling to lean on when she felt low and to share her happiness. Most importantly, to fight for petty things.


    "Aivyn , I am sorry. Because of me you fell into a river. If.. if i didn''t leave your side this incident won''t happen" Ronald blamed himself and his eyes turned red. It seems he is going to cry soon.


    ''Ah.. My heart. Such a sweet and innocent brother''


    "Um.. Brother. Please don''t feel like that. It is not your fault. And also you tried to save me. So don''t feel bad. You won''t look handsome if you cry" Aivyn said with a smile.


    Ronald looked at Aivyn with his eyes wide open. Aivyn felt the urge to squeeze his face and ruffled his hair.


    Aivyn wiped the tears in the corners of his eyes and ruffled his hair (infact messing his hair) and squeezed his face causing his mouth to come into fish mouth.


    "Here you go. You look handsome and manly" Aivyn said while stifling her laughter.


    Allora laughed aloud, causing Aivyn to laugh along with her. Ronald came out of stupor and his face turned red.


    "You. You. Ivy " Ronald wants to say something but nothing comes out of his mouth.


    "Aivyn " another manly, strong and powerful voice came from outside causing the trio to look at the door.


    Aivyn looked at the person with creased brows and tried hard to remember the face from her memories.


    "Father"


    "Dear"


    Ronald and Allora said at the same time and the image of Aivyn ''s father came into her mind.


    "Fa... Father" Aivyn called out.

 Chapter 3 - Family

    Aivyn looked at the person standing in front of her. He is 6 feet tall and has a great body. He is wearing a blue coat with white shirt inside paired with white pants. There are so many things attached to his shirt which Aivyn didn''t concentrate on. Her main focus is that he has clear blue eyes and silver hair like her.


    Ahem.. She has silver hair like him. She knows who he is. He is her father Simon Dalton.


    "Fath.. Father" Aivyn called out. Aivyn loves her father dearly and like every other girl she wants to be pampered by her father but she didn''t have that luck.


    But now after so many years she has a father. She doesn''t have words to describe her feelings. It is like she is drowning in happiness.


    "Father.. Father.." Aivyn cried.


    Aivyn hugged her father who was now sitting in front of her and Simon was taken back by her daughter''s hug. But he hugged her back and a smile bloomed on his lips.


    "Father. I missed you. I miss you all. Please don''t leave me" Aivyn cried her heart out.


    Simon patted her back gently to comfort her and whispered "Shh. Don''t cry my sweetheart. Dad won''t leave you. We all missed you too. Please don''t cry"


    Aivyn stopped crying after some time and came out of her father''s embrace. Aivyn felt embarrassed for crying like a small child in front of all.


    Aivyn slowly lifted her head to look at everyone but she was surprised by the scene in front of her.


    Three of them are turned to the side to wipe out the tears. Aivyn felt bad for making them cry.


    "Umm. Mother I am feeling hungry" Aivyn said by changing the topic.


    "Hoo no. I forgot dear. Just a minute I will go and get the food" Allora stated.


    Aivyn nodded her head. Allora left the room and brought the food.


    "Here. Eat some porridge. I made this for you. It is good for your health" Allora said and took some porridge with a spoon and blew it slowly to cool it down and placed it near the mouth.


    "Say Ah.." Allora said with a smile.


    Aivyn opened her mouth obediently and Allora fed the porridge to her. Aivyn felt warmth flow through her whole body not only because of porridge but also due to their love..


    Allora fed her until Aivyn said to stop. After that Simon handed water to her to drink and Ronald passed the napkin.


    Aivyn felt like a princess in front of them and she felt very happy for this moment. Ronald bought some medicines and Allora passed the water and medicine to Aivyn to eat.


    "Ok dear, take some rest now." Allora said and helped her to lay on the bed.


    "But.. I want to ask you something." Ronald said suddenly.


    Aivyn eyebrows creased and she looked at Ronald with confusion.


    "You can ask her about all these things later. Now let her rest" Allora stated.


    "Yes Ronald. Let her to take some rest. We will discuss other things later" Simon also said by adjusting the pillow of Aivyn .


    "Okay then. Take some rest. I will see you around ``Ronald said and covered the duvet.


    Aivyn nodded her head and said "Good Night everyone"


    "Good Night" the trio said and left the room leaving Aivyn alone in the room.


    Aivyn fell into deep thoughts.


    ''Now, I have a family. I cant believe this but, Will they treat me the same when they know I am not the real Aivyn ?''


    ''But I didn''t take this place by force. I hope there may be a reason for this. Anyway, I don''t want to think about these things. I will cherish my new life and Aivyn wherever you are please be happy and safe'' Aivyn prayed by closing her eyes.


    Aivyn opened her eyes which are filled with new hope and determination, promised to real Aivyn that ''Aivyn . I promised you that I will treasure your family and make them proud. I will surely live this new life fully and happily. From now on I lived as Aivyn''


    In the large and extravagant study room the three people are in deep discussion and everyone is very serious.


    "Ronald. Explain" Simon asked by breaking the silence in the room.


    "Father that. That ``Ronald stammered while speaking with his father. Simon is looking very angry and the aura around him makes Ronald nervous.


    He faced his father wrath many times but this time it is on another level because it involves his sister.


    "Dear, it is not Ronald''s fault. Don''t be angry. It is an accident" Allora stated, causing the tension to lessen.


    Simon looked at Allora and his serious face softened and said "But he should be responsible for her. If he doesn''t do his work properly how can he handle our wealth and take care of our daughter in future"


    Then he looked at Ronald and his gentleness was gone and replaced with a cold face "And you, don''t think of any leisure for the next 6 months. You need to train hard day and night without weekends. Understand "


    Ronald jumped in his seat with his father''s tone and said "Yes¡­ Yes father. Understood"


    "Now you can leave" Simon waved his hand in dismissal.


    Ronald nodded his head and stood up to leave the room before he reached the door his father called him.


    "Ronald. Wait" Simon called.


    Ronald turned around and said "Yes father"


    "What is the thing you want to discuss with Aivyn ?" Simon Inquired.

 Chapter 4 - Krayton Kingdom

    Ronald got scared when his father mentioned about the sleepless training and he knew how hard it was. Until now at least he got weekends and good night rest but now there is nothing left for him.


    But this training and hard work will pay off one day. If this hellish training made him strong and more powerful then he will be able to protect his sister.


    ''Yes, I need to do this for my sister. I will protect her'' Ronald thought to himself and reached the door but before he left the room his father called him.


    "Ronald. Wait" Simon called.


    Ronald turned around and said "Yes father"


    "What is the thing you want to discuss with Aivyn ?" Simon inquired.


    Ronald''s eyes widened and he gulped hard "That.. That father. It is nothing"


    Simon raised his eyebrow and asked "Do you think you can hide something from me? Now Speak"


    Ronald knows his attempts are futile and he needs to tell the truth but if he tells the truth this would be the last day.


    "Father, I am not the one who saved Aivyn." Ronald confessed.


    "What?" Both Simon and Allora stood up from their seats and roared.


    "Ye.. Yes father and mother. I am not the one who saved Aivyn . Another person saved her" Ronald stated.


    Before they responded he added "When I don''t find Aivyn near the shore. I searched the place and found the Aivyn shoe near the water. So I jumped into water without delay and started searching in the water"


    "But I didn''t find it in the area where I searched and before I moved further I saw a person at the shore placing someone down. I recognised Aivyn ''s clothes and went near the shore."


    "Before I noticed him he left the place. I didn''t have time to follow him so I just took Aivyn home but later informed our people to search for this man. ``Ronald explained everything without hiding anything.


    Simon and Allora are in deep thought. After some time Simon looked at Ronald and informed.


    "Don''t stop the search and find out who is that person"


    "Sure father" Ronald said and turned around to leave.


    "What is it, Simon? Are you suspecting someone?" Allora asked. She understands her husband well and she helped Simon so many times in some important decisions.


    "Yes Lora. I am suspecting that someone is behind this. We need to protect Aivyn before things become complicated" Simon stated.


    "Don''t worry Simon we will protect her for sure" Allora patted his hand.


    Allora is a strength pill to Simon. She motivates him, consoles him, encourages him and loves him. He never thought that his life would be like this before Allora enters into his life.


    She gave him a new life and two cute children. He loves her to the point of no return.


    Aivyn tried to sleep, she tossed and turned in the bed to get some sleep but her sleep is long away.


    She sat on her bed slowly and looked around the unfamiliar yet warm room. She never dreamt that she would feel the warmth of parents. But now it is magical.


    "Come to think about it, I am in ancient times but what is this place? Which era is it? I have memories of Aivyn but her memories are not clear and just to think about it gives me a headache" Ivy said aloud.


    Ivy eyes caught the bedside table and moved towards it in hope of getting something to read from its drawer. In her memories Aivyn is a vivid book reader.


    She checked the upper drawer but there were no books in it and she opened the lower one. Thankfully there is a book in the drawer.


    Ivy took the book happily and adjusted her sitting position to read the book. She opened the book and her name was written in beautiful calligraphy.


    Ivy traced her fingers on it before reading the contents. Old Ivy noted some points related to herbs, food, animals, history, and so on.


    ''I guess she used it as a rough note. She jotted down while reading the books. Good'' Ivy thought to herself and turned the pages while reading.


    Time passed by, she got involved in the book and when she read the next topic was about this land she got excited.. She turned the page carefully and read the title.


    "Krayton Kingdom, Known as Land Of Dragons" Ivy''s eyes widened with shock and disbelief was written on her face.


    Ivy closed the book in a second. She still feels the events that happened in a day are like a dream that she came into ancient period and to add on it now she is in the land of dragons.


    ''Oh My God. Dragons as in real dragons. The mythical beings and very powerful creatures on the earth.'' Ivy shouted in her mind.


    Aivyn didn''t believe herself and pinched her hand to know whether it is true or not and she felt a sharp pain on her hand then only she accepted the truth.


    "God. This is crazy" Ivy said aloud.


    ''Seriously god, I am in land of DRAGONS''


    Ivy reached out for the water glass on the bedside table and gulped the content in one go. She breathes in and breathes out to calm her excited nerves.


    After doing the breath exercise for some time, she opened the book and started reading the book.

 Chapter 5 - Caged Bird

    After calming her excited yet nervous nerves, Ivy opened the book and started reading the contents.


    Krayton kingdom is ruled by Drackston Bloodlines. These drackston''s heirs are descendants of Dragon God itself. They hold a great power and summon powerful dragons.


    To protect the Drackston bloodline there are two families who pledge their loyalty. They are called Dragon Keepers and Dragon Controllers.


    The hierarchy in this kingdom is Royals who are Drackston bloodlines, Dragon Keepers and Controllers, followed by Nobles and Commoners.


    Royal Families (Drackston''s)


    Dragon Keepers and Dragon Controllers


    Nobles


    Commoners.


    Ivy turned the page but didn''t find anything in the next pages. All are blank.


    ''It seems she stopped here. Anyhow, today I learned a lot. Let''s call it a day'' Ivy thought to herself and put the book aside before entering dreamland.


    Under the moonlight on the cliff of a mountain a person is sitting and looking into the sky. His jet black hair is dancing in the air and his pitch black eyes are concentrated at something in the sky.


    "Master"


    The silence is disturbed by someone and the person looked at the voice direction, he found his loyal guard kneeling behind him with his head down.


    After sensing his master response the guard started speaking "Master, I found out the details about the person you asked"


    The person didn''t reply and didn''t seem like paying attention to the guard''s words but the guard continued speaking.


    "Her name is Aivyn Dalton. She is the daughter of Mr & Mrs Simon Dalton. She is weak from birth and didn''t come out without her parents. Last time when you saved her, she came out with her brother Ronald Dalton. There is nothing special about her master. She is just like a simple and innocent girl" the guard reported.


    "A Caged Bird and a Daughter of Daltons" a low, husky and powerful voice was heard from the man.


    "You can leave Lyo. Keep an eye on her and update me from time to time" the person ordered.


    The person with the name Lyo nodded his head and left the place like a wind without any sound.


    ''Hmm. Interesting. So the little girl is my target. What is her name again?''


    ''Huh.. Aivyn .''


    Aivyn woke up from her deep slumber and stretched her hands in a lazy manner. She yawned and looked at the unfamiliar surroundings and got surprised.


    Later she recognized that she is in a different place, different world and different era. It is a bit difficult to adjust to new environments but with her experience in travelling she accepted the change a bit early.


    Today she felt a bit energized and felt new hope. She got excited to know about this whole place and was looking for it.


    ''I really don''t believe that I transmigrated into another world. I thought all the transmigrated novels are interesting to read but experiencing it is bit"


    Aivyn thought for a suitable word and thought that ''It is bit thrilling for now''


    Aivyn smiled at her thinking but she is looking forward to facing reality and accepting the challenges.


    ''But I don''t have full memories of the real Aivyn . What should I do now?'' Ivy fell into deep thought.


    Aivyn memories are transferred to her but all those are not clear and they are like blurry scenes. She wants to find out more on her own without depending on her memory. Suddenly she got an idea and smiled.


    "Huh. What''s there to think about? I have a great weapon. So many novels suggested this method to rescue from any situation''


    ''Now come to think of it, I really miss my novels and chatting with different people. Anyhow thanks to all those novels''


    Aivyn happily stood up from her bed and started humming a song. She did some warm up exercises because Ivy''s real body is too weak to handle all the workouts she used to do before.


    But she felt content doing some simple exercises. But her long dress is a bit uncomfortable to do all the exercises.


    ''I need to search for pants and shirts for my exercise.'' Ivy thought to herself and proceeded to do some breathing exercises.


    After sometime her body is drenched with sweat. Ivy went inside the bathroom to freshen up.


    Ivy gasped by seeing the luxurious and lavish bathroom. The room is spacious and a large white tub is placed in between which is covered with transparent curtains.


    The water is warm and rose petals are placed on the water. The fragrance is very refreshing. Ivy happily went inside the tub and soaked.


    It is very relaxing and refreshing. She enjoyed her bath. She took her sweet time by using different liquids, powders available in the bathroom.


    After some time ivy came out from the washroom. She didn''t have any bathrobe inside so she used a long towel to cover her small body.


    She walked into the closet to select the dress to wear. She was awed by the seamless grand dresses.


    "WOW" Ivy squealed.


    There are so many gowns, hats, gloves, socks, and many other things present. She skimmed through the wardrobe to pick a suitable dress for her.


    After a long time she finally managed to get one simple sky blue dress. After wearing the dress she went near the mirror to do her hair.


    She sat on the chair and looked at the reflection. She traced the face with her fingers on the mirror.


    ''You are beautiful'' Ivy thought to herself.


    She came out of her trance and combed her hair neatly. She wants to put some makeup on but after seeing the clear skin she decided to not apply any makeup on this face.


    She applied a liquid on her lips which is similar to lip balm by using rose petals and felt satisfied by her look.


    Maia used to style herself in different costumes and tried different makeups. She always wants to make her look presentable.


    She used to participate in small walk shows. So she is always taking care of her personal hygiene and looks.


    She believes that one should need to make them clean and neat. Even if we don''t have expensive clothes or jewels we need to look presentable with whatever we have.


    Satisfied with her outcome. She looks at herself for one last time in the mirror and twirls around in excitement.


    ''Maia. huh no no. Aivyn.. Stay strong.''

 Chapter 6 - Thank You

    Ivy planned to go outside to have her breakfast with her family and face the reality of this world. But before she reached the door the room doors opened wide and 4 people who were in the same clothing came inside.


    They are wearing a blue gown and white apron tied to their waist. With one look Aivyn concluded that they are the maids attending to the real Aivyn .


    ''Woah. I have 4 maids to attend to for me. How rich is this family?'' Aivyn lost in her thoughts and she didn''t see the shocked looks on the maids face.


    ''My.. My lady. You are awake and ready?" one aged person named Cira asked.


    Ivy came out of her thoughts after listening to Cira''s words.


    "Huh. Yes, ``Ivy said as a matter of fact.


    "We are deeply sorry for the inconvenience caused. My lady. Please forgive us" the aged maid bowed and apologized. The remaining also followed the same.


    The other girls who stood beside Cira are Lia, Sera, and Vail respectively.


    Before Aivyn replied she said "We don''t know that My lady will wake up this early so we came a bit late. Please punish us for our negligence"


    Ivy is shocked by their behaviour. ''Is it a crime to do our things?''


    "No. No. It''s ok. I feel like doing it on my own today. You don''t feel bad for this, ``Ivy said hurriedly.


    "Thank you My Lady," everyone said ironically.


    "Show me the way to the dining hall. I want to have breakfast" Ivy diverted the topic.


    "Sure My lady. Please this way" Cira led the way.


    "Wait," Aivyn said, causing everyone to halt.


    "Yes, My Lady."


    "I know this is a bit different for you all. But I want to thank you wholeheartedly" Ivy started speaking.


    Before they replied, Ivy added "After yesterday''s incident I understand the value of my life. So I want to start my life anew. I want you all to take care of me like before and thank you for all the things you have done to me. Thank you so much Cira, Lia, Sera and Vail".


    The four of them were rooted to the ground with shock. They never thought in their wild dreams that their lady would thank them for their work.


    Aivyn never looks down on them, she is a simple and kind girl. She didn''t pay any attention to them nor talk to them. Sometimes she was sick or in the study room.


    They silently do work for her and keep their distance from her. They don''t even think that she will remember their faces.


    But she not only remembers her faces but names and their work as well. They are touched by her gesture.


    Their eyes become wet with happiness and they are looking at Aivyn in a new way. Seriously, one incident can change a person to full extent.


    "Ah.. No No My lady. It is our fortune to serve you" Cira is the one who speaks first.


    "Yes. yes My lady. It is our honour" Lia, Sera and Vail followed the same.


    Aivyn smiled and followed them to the dining hall. As Aivyn walked out her eyes widened with surprise.


    Her eyes caught the huge three step chandelier. It is glowing brightly even in the daylight.


    "Wow. I want to see this at night, '' Ivy thought to herself.


    The manor she is living in is a 2 floor building. She is on the first floor. She walked along with her maids and soon they reached the two way grand staircase.


    The steps are covered with red carpet. She felt like she was walking on a red carpet.


    She slowly steps down while her dress elegantly descends with her moves. Ronald, who is coming from her opposite side, stops in his steps.


    He was struck by his sister''s beauty. She is always pretty but this time something changed.


    She looks like an angel descending the earth to save the humans. This is what Ronald thought.


    Ivy sensed the gaze on her and looked at Ronald who was standing like a statue. Aivyn smiled at him and greeted.


    "Good Morning brother" Ivy said sweetly.


    Ronald came out of his stupor and greeted hurriedly "Ah.. Good Morning Angel. I mean Aivyn "


    Ivy was surprised by his words but smiled at him gently.


    "Why did you wake up so early?" Ronald asked while walking next to her.


    "Is it early?" Ivy asked.


    Ronald rubbed his neck awkwardly and said "It''s not that. You used to wake up lately"


    "Hoo. Yes I used to but now I want to change brother" Ivy said with determination.


    Ronald was surprised by her words, but he liked this change in her so he smiled encouragingly.


    They both went to the dining hall where their parents were already present and having their tea.


    "Good Morning Mother, Good Morning Father" both of them greeted enthusiastically.


    Allora and Simon looked at the source of the voice and were stunned by the scene in front of them. They can''t believe their eyes that their daughter recovered very soon.


    "Oh my. Ivy. Why did you come down? I will send you the food to your room." Allora asked worriedly while coming towards her.


    "It''s ok mother. I am totally fine and I want a change in the environment. I feel sick while staying in bed anyhow" Ivy said sweetly.


    "Yes, let her come and join Lora. She must be tired from staying in bed for too long. Maybe a change in environment is good for her health as well" Simon added.


    "Okay. Come and sit" Allora took her hand and guided her to the table.


    "Mom. You forgot about your son." Ronald said while pouting his lips.


    "Are you still a kid? Come and sit" Simon''s stern voice ordered him, making Ronaldo sulk even more.


    "Oh dear. Don''t be like that. I didn''t forget my baby, come and sit. Today I asked the chef to prepare your favourite, " Allora said affectionately.


    "My Mom is the best," Ronald said and sat in the chair.

 Chapter 7 - Change

    The dining hall is spacious and splendid. It can accommodate around twenty people and its decoration is aesthetic. From floor carpet to ceiling everything is very artistic and beautiful.


    In the middle Aivyn ''s father is seated. To his right Ronald, to his left Allora and Aivyn seated. The atmosphere is very lively and filled with warmth.


    ''I wonder who is the engineer for this mansion and did all the interior decorations. Those people are really talented,'' Aivyn thought to herself and observed the surroundings.


    "Ivy, What happened dear?" Allora''s voice brings back Ivy from her thoughts..


    "Ah.. It''s nothing, Mother." Ivy said and took the spoon to eat.


    "Good Morning Miss." an elderly voice was heard by Ivy and a bowl was placed in front of her.


    Aivyn looked at the person and recognized him in an instant. He is the most loved and caring person after her parents.


    "Good Morning Paul" Ivy greeted cheerfully and Paul smiled back at her.


    Paul is the butler in the Dalton manor and he looked after the two kids from their birth. The two kids are attached to him and he is like a family to them.


    ''Porridge. Again'' Ivy thought to herself.


    "Paul, Mother. I don''t want to eat porridge. I want to eat something tasty or spicy food" Ivy complained.


    "No dear. Doctor suggested that you should not eat spicy food because you have a very sensitive stomach and you are unwell" Allora nagged.


    "NO, Mother. Father, I want to eat scrambled eggs or French toast or spicy noodles. Anything is fine" Ivy asked with her pitiful eyes.


    "Ahem." Simon, who wouldn''t stand against his daughter''s pitiful gaze, looked at Allora to pacify but the latter gave him a stern gaze. Simon avoided that gaze skilfully and looked at Paul who was looking somewhere but not at Simon.


    Simon sighed and looked at Ivy who was on the verge of crying.


    "Paul at least gave her an egg dish" Simon stated.


    Before Paul spoke, Ronald interrupted.


    "Aivyn , what did you say now? What is French toast? '''' Ronald asked with confusion.


    ''Holy Moly. I fu*ked up. But I am carving for those things'' Ivy thought to herself.


    Ivy looked at Ronald and thought for an excuse and suddenly she said "I just read it in some books brother. I just want to try it"


    "OH" Ronald buys her explanation as she is always locked herself in the study room. Ivy sighed in relief.


    "But miss. Those items we don''t know the recipe for." Paul said hesitatingly.


    "Don''t worry. I will help you" Ivy declared, causing everyone''s eyes to pop out of their sockets.


    "Ivy, You will cook. No that won''t happen. What if you injured yourself in the process" Simon was the first to interrupt.


    "Yes Ivy. It is dangerous" Allora said.


    "Okay. For now I will listen to you. But once I recover fully. You need to let me cook. I will cook you a sumptuous meal" Ivy said excitedly.


    She understands that with her current situation they won''t let her anywhere near the kitchen. And the real Aivyn did not step into the kitchen so for now it is better to listen to their words. I have plenty of time to make them taste my food.


    She is a vivid lover of food and she used to cook for herself a lot. Whenever she goes to other countries she misses her home food. So to avoid that she learned cooking and she is confident enough to cook for a family with her skills.


    Allora and Simon nodded half heartedly. They don''t want their daughter to suffer and also her health will be damaged if she inhales the smoke.


    "Great. Paul please bring me boiled eggs with pepper and salt as well" Ivy asked happily


    Paul nodded and went inside to bring her the boiled eggs.


    The trio looked at the Ivy who was a bit different and unfamiliar to them. They don''t understand how a person can change in one night.


    "Father, Mother, Brother I want to tell you something" Ivy said suddenly causing everyone to come out of their thoughts.


    "Yes dear. Go ahead" Simon replied.


    Ivy took a deep breath to calm her down. She wants to make sure to change their thinking about her. She wants them to recognize her for who she is.


    She finally got an opportunity to feel the love and warmth of the family and she doesn''t want to lose this. Maybe others call it selfish or greedy but here she doesn''t care about other views.


    She wants to enjoy her life and wants to protect her parents. If she listens and thinks about other views she can''t achieve her goals.


    She didn''t know why this happened but she thought maybe this was for her and everyone''s good. If she becomes strong and protects this family then there is a value for her life.


    "I.. I want to change" Ivy declared.


    "What?" Allora was the first one to react.


    "What do you want to change dear? Your Room?" Simon asked.


    "Yes, or you want to change your outfit. It is really good, Ivy" Ronald added.


    Ivy was speechless for their words. What are they thinking?


    "Ahem. No not that. I want to change my self" Ivy stated.


    Before everyone replied she added "I know I am sick and unhealthy. But after yesterday''s experience I came to understand that you guys will not be by my side every time. I don''t mean that you are not looking after me but I want to stand for myself"


    "I know it is a bit difficult to adjust to the changes in me but I really want to change. And I am looking into my health issues these days. I am reading different books on how to improve my health and other things which I am interested" Ivy referred to the book she read last night. After reading that she understands that real ivy is planning to do something about her health.


    "So dad, mom and brother. Please support me and encourage me. Without you guys I will not achieve my goals" Ivy stated while looking into everyone''s eyes.


    Simon, Allora and Ronald are looking at Ivy without speaking a single word which causes Ivy to tense up.


    -----


    I really appreciate it if you leave comments/ votes / reviews for this novel.

 Chapter 8 - History Of Krayton

    After Ivy spoke none of them made a single sound. Ivy became nervous and didn''t know how to break this silence.


    ''God. Did I over do it? Why are they not speaking anything? Generally in novels the parents will feel elated and happy right? Then why there is no reaction'' Ivy lost in her thoughts while looking at them nervously.


    "Okay Dear" Simon is the one who replied.


    "Simon" Allora protested.


    "No Lora. We need to give her a chance to change. What Ivy said is true. We are treating her with utmost care and love but in the end she is only a caged bird."


    "We need to let her free. We gave her wings and also we need to teach her how to fly. As parents we need to do that." Simon stated.


    "That''s true but what about her health?" Allora asked with worry.


    "I know you are worried about her health, so am I. But Ivy said she is looking into it from these past days so let her do what she wants. If she is not able to do that we are there to help right" Simon consoled Allora.


    "Yes, Mom I will definitely look over my health. Besides you are also here to look after me right. So please give me a chance mom" Ivy asked with puppy eyes.


    Allora sighed and nodded her head.


    "Ah.. Thanks Mom and Dad. You are the best" Ivy exclaimed happily.


    "Ronald. What about you? You are going to support me right?" Ivy turned towards Ronald and asked.


    Simon and Allora also looked at their son for his answer.


    "Does my opinion matter?" Ronald asked.


    "Huh? Why not? You are my brother and most importantly you are my fitness trainer" Ivy said as a matter of fact.


    "Huh? Your Trainer? Me?" Ronald asked with puzzlement.


    "Yes, you only. You have a great body and I saw you do some exercises early in the morning. So I want you to help me in my exercises and as well as to teach me some self defence" Ivy informed.


    Ivy doesn''t need a trainer for her but having Ronald with her makes her more comfortable. She missed sibling love and she wants to enjoy it now fully.


    "Are you sure? Maybe dad will arrange for you a good trainer?" Ronald inquired.


    "What''s your problem Ronald?" A stern voice interrupted the conversion.


    "Huh? Dad? That''s" Ronald tried to answer but before he responded Ivy interrupted.


    "Brother, you don''t want to train me? You don''t like me?" Ivy asked with tears in her eyes.


    Ronald''s eyes widened by seeing the water in her eyes and immediately shook his hands in denial.


    "No. No.. it is not like that Ivy. You are misunderstanding my words." Ronald tried to explain.


    "Ron, what is stopping you from training her? If you are beside her then I feel relieved" Allora added.


    "Mom, Dad, did you forget our conversation yesterday?" Ronald asked.


    Ivy brows knitted in confusion and looked at the trio.


    "How is it related to this matter?" Simon asked sternly.


    "Dad, you gave me a punis.. Mission and now you are asking me to train her. Which one do I need to do now?" Ronald asked with confusion. When Simon glared at him he changed punishment to mission


    Allora sighed and looked at Simon. Simon cleared his throat and answered.


    "I am cancelling your mission. From now on you are acting as a trainer to Ivy and making her strong in a few months. Understand" Simon said.


    Ronald looked at his father for a few seconds and nodded his head in approval.


    "Understood father"


    Paul bought the boiled egg with salt and pepper and handed it to Aivyn. The family had their breakfast amidst laughs.


    Ivy felt content with the outcome and went to her room happily. She needs to start her recovery plan and also needs to know about this place.


    With this thought she left the room and went towards the study room. She knows the study room route very clearly because in real Ivy memory this place is well registered.


    Ivy went near the study while humming some random song and opened the doors of the study room and went inside.


    Her song stuck inside her throat and looked at the study with bewilderment. The study room has a wide range of books.


    The study is big and has a comfortable sofa in the middle of the room and there are some soft chairs near the window. A memory of Ivy passed through her mind, she used to sit there to study by looking outside at the beautiful scenery.


    Ivy entered the study and traced the books with her fingers while walking and examining the room. There is a ladder at the middle of the room to reach the higher shelf.


    She skimmed through the books and selected the book which looked like an old book and went near the window seat to sit and study.


    Ivy opened the window and the fresh air blew on her face causing her hair to flutter. The view outside is magnificent and picturesque.


    The garden is really beautiful and maintained well. Ivy thought to enjoy her evening walk outside to look at this beautiful manor.


    Ivy sat down and soon Cira bought some snacks and water for her and left the room. Ivy took a cookie and caressed the book carefully.


    The title of the book is written in beautiful calligraphy. Ivy traced the book which is a bit darkened and the image on the book is not clear but the title is visible.


    "History of Krayton" Ivy uttered.


    ''Maybe Aivyn noted down the contents from this book'' Ivy thought and opened the book carefully to read.


    It contains the information which Ivy wrote in her book in a classified manner.


    In the book it is mentioned that Drackston''s have been ruling this kingdom since ages and they are being protected by the two families Dragon Keepers and Dragon Controllers.


    These Drackston''s are descendants of Dragon God and to protect the Drackston''s god created the two families.

 Chapter 9 - Gavon

    In the book it is mentioned that Drackston''s have been ruling this kingdom since ages and they are being protected by the two families Dragon Keepers and Dragon Controllers.


    These Drackston''s are descendants of Dragon God and to protect the Drackston''s family, Dragon God created these two families.


    The Drackston''s can summon powerful dragons but only the real Dragon Keepers and Dragon controllers have the power to control and protect dragons.


    Dragon controllers have the ability to tame the dragons. The controllers are in charge of taming any new dragon or if any dragon goes berserk.


    Whereas Dragon Keepers are in charge of dragon''s protection. This family is responsible for the dragon''s protection, food, shelter, their breeding''s and so on.


    Due to these families'' support Drackston''s are ruling this kingdom seamlessly. Krayton Kingdom gains its power among other kingdoms. All the kingdoms feared their enormous dragon power.


    All the kingdoms came together and made a peace treaty with the Krayton Kingdom. Due to that treaty drackston''s provide few dragons in exchange with other kingdoms to make them feel secure.


    Cira knocked the door lightly and came inside the room with a tray. She placed it on the table and informed ivy.


    "Miss, here is the tea. Madam brewed it for you"


    "Ah. Thanks Cira" Ivy said by placing the book on the table before closing it.


    "Miss. Do you want anything?" Cira asked politely.


    "Ah.. No Cira. Come here and sit down first" Ivy invited Cira.


    "Ahh.. Miss no need. I am good. Please tell me what you want?" Cira asked politely.


    "Aioo. Cira, it will take time please sit and no one is here. I am requesting you" Ivy asked with her crystal clear eyes.


    "Umm.. ok miss" Cira seated across Ivy.


    "Tell me about my childhood, this place, where we are living?. I want to know everything." Ivy asked.


    Cira looked at Aivyn for sometime and nodded her head after remembering her words to change and started telling her about the details she knew.


    Meanwhile, in a large and luxurious room a person is sitting in the chair while placing his legs on the desk in a lazy manner and reading some documents.


    Suddenly, the room door burst open and a smart looking gentleman wearing specs entered the room. His face doesn''t have any kind of emotions displayed but his eyes are seething fire.


    "Gavon, what are you trying to do?" he roared.


    Gavon closed the document and looked at the person and said "What are you talking about Ethan?"


    "Don''t you know?" Ethan asked while raising his eyebrows.


    Gavon just shrugged his shoulders in denial.


    Ethan took a deep breath to control his rage and asked "Why did you save Ms'' Aivyn Dalton? Why did you send Lyo to inquire about her?"


    "You are updated with all the details Ethan. Sometimes I am scared of you" Gavon said but there is no trace of fear in his eyes.


    Ethan rolled his eyes and said "Come on. Don''t speak like that. It''s disgusting"


    Ethan is trained with Gavon from his childhood and when no one cares about him he used to care about him in his own way silently.


    They both become friends and due to Ethan he somehow lives in this hell. At the age of 20, he became the shield of the king but people were scared of him.


    As a shield he did so many things to protect the King and for all those things he got the name Monster. People were scared of him and used to call him Monster on his back. But he never cared for them and did his duty only.


    "You rolled your eyes in front of me. Is this how you treated your master?" Gavon inquired.


    "Yes, but don''t try to escape from my question. Why did you save her? You came here to complete your task not to save others"


    "And most importantly, isn''t it good if she died? You don''t have to marry her and you will escape from his arrangement?" Ethan asked with a smirk.


    Gavon''s face turned darker and his voice turned cold "He wants to tie me down with this marriage. But it will never happen"


    "Don''t you think this action of yours made his decision stronger and he will force her to marry you?" Ethan inquired.


    Gavon smirked and said "I know. Now he think that I am interested in this marriage but later if she died unknowingly then he won''t suspect us"


    Ethan thought for a while and said "Okay. But that doesn''t mean he will not suspect you. So you have to be careful and close to her in order to make your plan successful."


    "I know," Gavon said with a smile.


    Lyo entered the room after getting permission. He nodded to Ethan and looked at Gavon before speaking.


    "Greetings Master"


    "Simon Dalton came home after knowing the incident and his Son Ronald Dalton is investigating you. Luckily, I managed to wipe the traces of you so there is no problem for now" Lyo stated.


    "See this is why I told you to not interfere. But you didn''t listen. If Lyo didn''t react quickly we all were caught" Ethan reprimanded.


    Gavon didn''t reply to Ethan but turned towards Lyo and complimented "You did a good job. Keep an eye"


    Lyo did not show any emotion on his face nor in his eyes. He simply nodded and left the room.


    Due to Aivyn''s request, Cira started informing her about this kingdom and her childhood. Ivy is excited to know about this place and Ivy''s childhood.


    "Miss, Krayton Kingdom is ruled by the Drackston family. The myth is that Drackston family members are descendants of Powerful Dragon God. They have been ruling this kingdom for centuries."


    "Currently we are living in Magna which is far away from the Capital. After Madam gave birth to you we moved to this place. This is the Master''s birth place."


    "You are born with a weak body and the capital environment is not suitable for you. You used to be sick every week. So the master requested the King to send you all to this place where you can recover peacefully without anyone''s eyes."


    "Madam used to nurse you every time. She didn''t ask us for any help when it came to you or the young master. Madam sacrificed so many things in order to raise you both, Miss" Cira explained and became emotional.


    Aivyn also becomes emotional after knowing how hard it is for her mother to raise her. Cira''s words bring her back to reality.


    "After coming here your health becomes better under madam''s constant care. Master also used to visit you whenever he got some time."


    "Young master also loves you very much. Normally, young master should be with master to train but he requested Master and promised him to train even harder only to be with you and spend time with you"


    "Master also felt like leaving a young master here is a good thing so that he will accompany you. But as a silent child you are, young master who turns out to be naughty one. Whenever you laugh we all laugh with you and wherever you cried or fell sick we are felt bad"


    "So miss, please take care of your health. You said you are going to change, please become stronger and healthier. Not for only you but for us please" Cira said while wiping her tears.


    Cira''s words touched Aivyn and her resolution to change and protect this family also became stronger.


    "Sure, Cira. I will protect you all" Ivy promised.. Cira nodded her head happily.

 Chapter 10 - Business Deal

    Ivy promised to take care of this family, she will do it no matter what happens and to make it happen she needs to be stronger and healthier.


    "Yes, Cira tell me about dragons? I didn''t see one here. Where are they? Do we have a chance to meet one dragon at least?" Ivy asked eagerly.


    Cira was surprised by her words. "Miss, what are you talking about? Master is .." Before Cira completed her words someone knocked at the door.


    Lia came inside and bowed to Ivy and informed "Miss, It''s already lunchtime. Madam is waiting for you. Are you coming or should I bring your food here?"


    "Ahh.. It''s already lunch time. I lost track of time. I will come and dine with my mother. Let''s go" Ivy said happily and stood up.


    "Sure miss." and they left the room leaving the book behind on the table.


    Ivy had her lunch with her mother and later they both went to take some rest. In the evening she asked Cira to take her for a stroll in the beautiful garden.


    Cira took Ivy to the garden and Ivy was mesmerized by its beauty. The garden is beautiful and well maintained.


    There are beautiful flowers, a small pond, a fountain and some fruit trees present. Overall the garden is picturesque.


    The evening air is cool and the sunset at the horizon adds beauty to the mood.


    ''Huh.. I never get this air in cities. It is polluted but here it is fresh and clean.'' Ivy thought to herself and closed her eyes in content..


    She felt a sharp pain in her head and some scenes started flashing in front of her eyes. She saw herself talking with someone happily, then the scene moved and she saw herself getting injured. She saw blood on the floor.


    In a blink of an eye, She is in the next scene where she was falling from the sky and suddenly Ivy jolted and opened her eyes.


    "Miss, Are you alright?" Cira asked carefully.


    Ivy looked at Cira blankly and nodded her head by assuring her she is fine. But Ivy slowly moved towards the bench and sat down.


    She didn''t understand what just happened to her.


    "Cira, will you bring me a cup of warm water?" Ivy asked.


    "Sure miss," Cira said and left to bring some water.


    ''What is happening to me? What are those scenes? Is it a dream?'' Ivy is immersed in her own thoughts.


    "Ivy" a gentle voice called her name which brought her back from her thoughts.


    Ivy looked up and smiled "Father"


    Simon placed his cloak on Ivy before sitting down. He took her hands and started rubbing them gently to warm her hands.


    "Why are you sitting here alone? Why is there no one around you?" Simon inquired and his eyes filled with worry.


    Ivy smiled sweetly and replied "I just came out for fresh air father. I asked Cira to bring some water for me"


    "Ohh Ok. You should wear more clothes when you come outside. See the weather is really cool and you will catch cold" Simon nagged, still rubbing her hands to warm her.


    Ivy placed her head on his shoulder and said "I am alright, dad."


    Simon placed his hand on her shoulder and patted her dearly. Ivy felt like this was all surreal and she felt immense happiness inside of her heart.


    "Dad, I want to know about our family business." Ivy requested.


    Simon stiffened by her sudden request and looked at her with confusion.


    Ivy understood that it was like a huge blow to his father. She doesn''t know whether in the past ivy asked this or not.


    "I know it is confusing to you. But I just want to know about our family business. It is not like I am going to take our business or something. I am just interested" Ivy asked while looking into her father''s eyes.


    Simon sighed and said "I am not afraid of handing business to you ivy. It''s just that I feel happy that you are really trying to change."


    "Sure, I will tell you about our business and our family history slowly. But.." Simon trailed off. Ivy never asks about their family matters and she is always locked herself in the study room or in her room. Due to her situation he never bothered to speak with her about their family matters. It seems the accident totally changed Ivy.


    "What is that father?" Ivy inquired.


    "I need to see your improvement in health. You have this month of time. If you show me a little bit of improvement then I will tell you about our business" Simon stated.


    Ivy chuckled and asked "A business deal dad?"


    Simon nodded his head seriously.


    "Okay, fine then. In one month my health will improve and you better be ready with all the details father" Ivy declared.


    "I am looking forward, my princess," Simon said, taking her hand and kissing it.


    "Come on, Let''s go inside. Soon dinner will be served" Simon said and stood up.


    Ivy also nodded her head and both of them went inside throwing her weird dream into the back of her mind.


    Days flew by and in a blink of an eye one month passed. Ivy health improved by leaps and bounds. Ivy followed a strict time table under Ronald''s strict eyes.


    Due to her soul change or some other things, her body started recovering fast. Ivy felt happy with the outcome.


    Simon came and visited ivy two times in the past month. She totally focused on her health and did not inquire about other things.


    She is going to ask her father about all the things and satisfy her hunger. During this month period she gained some weight.


    "Miss, you look beautiful," Lia complimented Ivy.


    Ivy is getting ready to go and have breakfast with her family. Today Simon is also coming home so she puts special interest to make sure that she wins this deal.


    Ivy is wearing a pastel green gown and her silver hair is neatly braided in a fishtail. Sera adorned her neck with a simple love-shaped pendant.


    "My Lady. You are the most beautiful women in this kingdom" Vail complimented Ivy.


    "I know right," Ivy said with a smile.


    Her maids initially get shocked whenever she accepts their compliments.. Later they got used to it, after they understood that their lady seems to like self praise.

 Chapter 11 - Kings Order

    "My Lady, Master has arrived" Cira informed.


    Ivy stood up and went to invite his father home. She hurriedly went down and stood at the door.


    "Welcome Home. Father" Ivy greeted when she saw Simon enter from the door.


    Simon looked at ivy and his face filled with happiness.


    "Oh, Ivy. I missed you dear," Simon hugged Ivy dearly.


    "I miss you father" Ivy hugged him back.


    "It seems, someone dont miss his wife and son" Allora inquired.


    "Hoo no dear. I thought about you every second. When did I get time to miss you?" Simon said while giving a hug to Allora.


    Ivy is used to their parents'' display of affection. Ivy heard that her father used to be introverted and didnt like to speak with others. But when mother entered into his life he changed entirely.


    Ivy''s mother played an important role in Simon''s life and brought joy in his life and to this house.


    After Simon freshens up, the trio meet in the dining hall for breakfast. Ronald didn''t join them as he didnt come from his training grounds.


    Paul served breakfast to them and they had their breakfast in harmony. After breakfast Simon asked Ivy to come to his study room.


    This is the first time Ivy entered his study room after she came to this place. She is excited to know about the business run by their family.


    Ivy managed her family business in the modern world. She wants to know whether she can take over this family business or not. If not, she needs to look for other alternatives to start her career in this world.


    She has a plan to treat the animals and if her family supports she wants to open spa centers, beauty parlours, or any new industry which is not present in this world.


    Ivy knocked on the wooden door of Simon''s study before entering. The study room is huge and there is a wooden table placed in the middle. Behind the table there are few shelves which contain books.


    Simon is seated on the main chair and in front of him there are two chairs placed for others to sit. The other side of the room has some sofas arranged.


    "Ivy, come and sit dear" Simon gently called her.


    Shortly Allora and Ronald also joined her in study. Ivy brows creased with confusion. She thought today his father is going to tell her about business.


    "Dear, why is this meeting? Anything happened?" Allora inquired.


    "Yes, Lora." Simon said seriously and looked at ivy.


    "Ivy, do you remember about your age ceremony?" Simon inquired.


    ''What age ceremony? Hoo yes, the ceremony is held to introduce girls to high society and from then they started looking for matches. But, why is it now? Didn''t my age ceremony complete? I guess it is done at 18 years old.''


    ''Wait. What is my age as AIVYN?'' Ivy thought to herself and realization drew on her.


    ''Oh my, This body is still 17 year old. Now I understand the shocked expression on others whenever I solve something and suggest something. They all thought i am still an immature kid but in reality i am a crazy 25 year old. Does that mean ronald is 19 he is two years older than me''


    "Ivy" Simon''s voice brings her back from the thoughts.


    "Huh, yes father. I remember now" Ivy managed to say those words.


    "We already decided to do that here right simon?" Allora inquired.


    Simon seems to be struggling to say something. He finally let out a sigh before saying "Yes, but now the plan is changed. We are going to Capital city"


    "What?"


    "Why father?" Ronald inquired.


    "It''s the king''s order" Simon stated.


    Everyone looked at Simon with confusion. Why would the king order this?


    "Ohh, Okay father. We will go" Ivy was the one who broke the tension in the room.


    The trio got shocked and looked at ivy with a confused gaze. Ivy sensed their difference and looked at them nervously.


    ''Did I make any mistake again?'' Ivy''s face palmed her face in mind.


    Ivy let out a nervous chuckle before adding "I mean, what else we can do? It is the King''s order right? Now my health is also improved and it will be convenient for father and we can see him daily"


    Ivy sincerely wants to be with all of them daily. She missed family time previously but now after getting a chance to live again with family, she doesn''t want to miss this opportunity. It will reduce her father''s troubles and he don''t need to travel frequently.


    Ivy knows that he didn''t mind travelling and his stress but she worried about his health too. It is bothersome to all of them to live in different places.


    Simon smiled after hearing her words and he felt happy for her concerns.


    "Ivy, I don''t have a problem with travelling and in fact your father is very strong." Simon said with a chuckle.


    "I know that father. You are indeed strong but I want to see you daily" Ivy said with her sweet and gentle voice, causing Simon''s heart to boom with happiness.


    "Sure, Sure. As my daughter wishes. We will move to the capital the day after tomorrow. Go and prepare for the journey. Ronald inform Paul about our journey" Simon stated.


    "Okay father." Ronald said and left to inform others.


    "Okay father.. Take some rest I will see you at lunch" Ivy said and left the room leaving couples alone.

 Chapter 12 - DRAGON

    Allora who is quiet the whole time looked at Simon for explanation. Simon looked at Allora for sometime and sighed. He knows that he will never escape from her questions.


    "Lora, I also don''t know what the king is planning. Suddenly he called me and ordered to celebrate her ceremony in the capital so that he can come and give his blessings" Simon said as a matter of fact.


    "Why now? What is his plan? Did anything suspicious happen?" Lora inquired. She had a hunch that this king of theirs won''t order just for blessings.


    "I am also thinking about that lora. Maybe he wants to make matchmaking to our daughter or our son" Simon also lost in deep thoughts.


    Lora also keeps quiet after listening to her husband''s words. It may be the reason, for now they came to this conclusion as this will justify his actions.


    "Don''t fret over this. We will get to know once we arrive in the capital" Simon tried to ease Lora and she also nodded her head to sort it out later.


    Somewhere is the forest, the sun went down and slowly the darkness started filling the whole forest making it eerie and difficult to spot anything. But two people are moving stealthily on horses in the forest without any light.


    "Gavon. Where is Lyo? I thought he would be joining in this mission" Ethan inquired.


    "I sent him on an important mission. He will be here at any moment" Gavon stated.


    Before Ethan responded, he felt the presence of lyo. Lyo joined them and the trio moved towards their location.


    "Master, Simon arrived today and it seems they are planning to leave Magna" Lyo completed his report.


    "Wait, is this the important mission you assigned him?" Ethan deadpanned.


    Gavon did not respond to ethan but inquired lyo "Are you sure?"


    "Yes Master. The security around the Mansion got increased after that accident. I heard the servants talking about this matter" Lyo confirmed.


    Gavon did not responded but smirked and said "Let''s complete the mission today and we are going to Capital as well"


    "What? Are you crazy? Today our mission is to locate them not to complete the whole mission" Ethan is going to pass out with anger.


    Gavon didn''t listen to his words and sped up his horse. They got information that a rebel group is staying in the Magna Forests and as a shield of the King, Gavon will handle these things.


    Today they need to find their hideouts and later plan to annihilate them. But Gavon is going to spoil their plans.


    "This punk" Ethan cursed and sped up his pace. Tonight is going to be blood night.


    The day of Aivyn''s departure to Capital City arrived and she bid goodbyes to the people present in the mansion. Cira won''t be joining her as she is aged and her family is present in Magna and she is going to take care of the Mansion as Paul is joining them.


    The remaining maids will join her after a few days as they need to bid goodbyes to their families. As they are young, living in the capital will be good for them.


    Aivyn and his mother boarded the horse carriage. Ronald and Simon will be leading them on their horses.


    Ivy started looking outside as this is her first time coming out from the mansion. She didn''t have time to explore this place as she is busy with her training.


    She was amazed by the beautiful scenery. The roads are bustling with people and children are playing in the streets. There is a smile on everyone''s face.


    When they left the city a thick green lush welcomed her. The sideways are covered with trees and she can hear the chirping of birds. The traveller in her awakens and she is immersed in her own world.


    Allora, who was looking at Ivy for quite some time, felt happy and sad. She is sad because Ivy used to be in the mansion most of the time due to her sick body and felt happy to finally see the happiness in her daughter''s face.


    "Ivy" Allora called her sweetly.


    Ivy turned his gaze towards her mother and said "Yes, Mom"


    "I am very happy for you dear" Allora said in a low and gentle voice.


    Ivy chuckled and took her mother''s hand and said "Me too mom. I got the best parents in this world"


    "You have a sweet mouth, Ivy. I never noticed this side of yours, after that accident you completely changed" Allora commented.


    Ivy expressions tightened and guilt crossed her eyes. But she quickly covered and smiled without saying anything.


    "But, I am happy that you changed dear. You are no longer a weak or caged bird, you are strong now. I like this change of yours" Allora stated, causing ivy to look at her with a perplexed gaze.


    Ivy tried a lot to give them some time to adjust to the new version of her and restricted herself these days a lot. But still her mother noticed it after all she is the one who gave birth to this body and raised it.


    It might be surprising for her to see her child acting completely different but still she showers love and affection uncontrollably. Maybe that is the power of a mother.


    Ivy smiled and diverted the topic "Mom, how much time will it take for us to reach the Capital City?"


    "On Carriage it will take one week, by horse it will take 3 to 4 days. But on.." before Allora completed her words the carriage stopped.


    "Madam, we reached," Coachman informed.


    The carriage door is opened and Allora steps down. Ivy brows knitted in confusion and followed her mother in the thought that they were going to change the carriage or for some rest.


    Ronald is near the door to help her to step down from the carriage. Ivy placed her hand on his and stepped down.


    "Where are we? Why did we stop here?" Ivy inquired Ronald and he signalled her to look on her side.


    Ivy noticed the excitement and joy in Ronald''s eyes. Ivy thought what made him excited and she looked in the direction he suggested her words struck in her throat and her mouth dropped to the floor.


    "Dra¡­ Dra¡­ Drag¨®n.. DRAGON" Ivy deadpanned.

 Chapter 13 - Gender

    Ivy gasped when she saw the almighty, mysterious, mythical and legendary dragon standing in front of her. In fact there are five dragons present.


    All were standing proudly and her eyes were not enough to see them. She never felt this excited in her whole life. She never dreamt of seeing a dragon with her own two eyes scratch it, at least she didn''t even think about it.


    In front of ivy there are five red dragons standing haughtily. They are five times taller than Ivy and they are standing there without any chains and anyone''s control. They are standing like obedient pets.


    Ivy was mesmerized by it''s beauty and she doesn''t have words to describe it. Simon, Allora, and Ronald looked at ivy who is looking at dragons with excited eyes and felt incredibly happy.


    "Ivy" Simon called her, causing her to snap out of her spell.


    "Huh. Yes.. Yes.. Father" Ivy managed to speak out. She forgot about her image and manners, who will think about it when they see a dragon with their naked eyes.


    "Shall we go?" Simon offered his hand.


    "Are we riding the dragon?" Ivy asked with bewilderment.


    Simon chuckled seeing her expressions and replied softly "Yes, we are riding the dragon"


    Ivy hands flew to her mouth to cover and a loud gasp was heard. Her eyes widened and she looked at them with pure shock and surprise.


    Simon rubbed his neck awkwardly and said "Don''t worry dear. Your father won''t let you fall down. Trust me"


    Ivy recovered from her shock and scolded herself in mind ''Stupid, fool, loose, Have a control on you. Why are you behaving like a white lotus in soap operas by overacting? Be human.''


    ''Ahh.. Hell with my image, I am truly shocked by the sight of those who would have thought that not only seeing but also having the luck to ride on those powerful creatures in the world. At least they should have told me before so I could prepare.


    ''Okay, cool down Ivy. Get a grip and act normal. This is just like a flight journey. Yes a flight journey''


    "Huh. Yes father. Sorry I was quite surprised" Ivy said with embarrassment.


    "It''s not quite, dear sister. It''s a huge surprise and you should have seen your face. It''s funny. You look like a monkey" Ronald chortled.


    Ivy''s face turned red but she quickly recovered and said "Congratulations for being an elder monkey, brother. Dad let''s go"


    Ivy took his father''s hand and she walked past Ronald who became speechless with her comeback. When she passed through him she flipped her hair back and gave him a smirk.


    Allora, who enjoyed their bickering, pitied her son and went towards the dragon, leaving Ronald behind.


    Ronald becomes quite close with Ivy while training her. When they were children Ronald used to tease her and try to play with her but due to her weak body she didn''t play much with him. But these last few days he found a different and refreshing sister.


    She is coming with witty and mind blowing responses which left him speechless. He never thought that his sister would be like this but he is enjoying this change of hers.


    "Ronald, are you going to stand there or come with us?" Simon''s stern voice brought him back to reality and he ran towards his dragon.


    When ivy went close to them the air around them became warm and the breathing sound of the dragon was heard by her. It is standing there proudly and the breathing is steady and calm.


    "Father, is this dragon a male or female?" Ivy asked curiously.


    Simon was stupefied by her question. He remembers her first time riding when they were coming to Magna, but she was unconscious throughout the whole time and later she never rode one.


    He expects her to be scared of them or she will ask him to travel by horse or carriage but he never expects that his daughter will ask about their gender. But seeing her excited expressions and her stare on the dragon made him feel better.


    ''Silly me, It is in her blood, so how can she fear the dragon'' Simon''s face palmed himself in his mind.


    "It''s male" Simon answered.


    "Okay. Are there any female dragons?" Ivy inquired.


    "Yes, there are," Simon answered with patience.


    "Really? How do you differentiate them, father?" Ivy''s eyes lit up with the information she gathered. As a veteran student she has a huge appetite for animals. There are no dragons in the modern world and there are only stories about them.


    She is not sure about what she knows is true or not. So she is asking her questions to her father to satisfy her hunger for knowledge on animals.


    Simon chuckled and said "Simple, the one who lays eggs is female and I will tell you how to identify one when we go to the capital city."


    Ivy sang an O and nodded her head. They were standing a few feet away from the dragon. The air become hot due to its breathing but ivy didn''t feel uncomfortable. In fact she felt calm and peaceful listening to its breathing.


    She released her hand from his father and started walking towards the dragon. She felt a sudden sensation in her heart to reach out to the dragon.


    Like a moth attracts the fire, Ivy started walking towards the dragon. Simon is astonished by her bravery and also alarmed because this is the first time she is seeing the dragons and she doesn''t know how to approach them.


    If she did something which triggers the dragon then it will not be good. Although the dragons are not harmful and they are in their right mind but still he worried about her safety.


    Allora and Ronald were also astonished by her actions, they came towards her to stop her but seeing her approaching the dragon carefully and her face did not show any fear made them halt in their steps.


    Ivy stood in front of the dragon and looked at it with her clear black eyes. She didn''t move nor make any sound just staring at him with pure bliss.


    She sensed the wariness from the dragon so she did not move towards it and stood there until it accepted her presence and calmed down a bit. The bright yellow colour dragon eyes finally landed on her which made her eyes widen with surprise.


    "You finally saw me"'' Ivy said aloud and extended her hand to touch it but she didn''t reach due to their height difference. She is looking at the dragon like how we observe the sky so it is difficult for her to reach.


    Due to that she just raised her hand with the thought of making the dragon bend his head and touch her hand.


    She knows how to deal with animals, some are very hard to please and for that one she needs a lot of patience. She was used to this kind of work and feelings so she didn''t feel disappointment when it didn''t reach out to her hand.


    It will take time to accept one''s presence and on top of it she is dealing with a mighty creature, so it won''t be simple. She will try until they accept her presence.


    She likes this nature in animals, they take time to trust people but once they do they will be faithful and loyal to them and shower their whole love throughout their life.


    But whereas humans they did all kinds of things to gain the trust but at last they stab you in the back.. Ivy experienced this a lot of times with her relatives.

 Chapter 14 - Lets Go

    "It''s okay. Take your time. I will meet you later but today allow me to sit on you." Ivy pleaded. She felt like the dragon would hear and understand her words. It is just her feeling but she doesn''t care if that is wrong.


    Ivy took her hand down and smiled at the dragon one last time and turned around to leave. They need to go to the city and she doesn''t want to take most of her fathers time.


    Before she reached her father she felt like something was moving and before she reacted a large tail wrapped her waist and lifted to air. In a blink of an eye she is on the dragon''s back and dragons puff his nostrils.


    Everyone "...."


    Ivy who turned around to leave was startled when she felt the ground under her feet vibrate. She thought maybe the dragon turned around or moved. But to her revelation a strong and hard tail wrapped around her waist.


    Before she lets out a squeal she is on top of the dragon. Ivy blinked to register what happened to her. She is sitting on the back of a dragon without anyone''s help.


    ''Did.. did I really sit on the dragon? Oh.. Oh My.. Oh My.. Oh My God'' Ivy yelled inside her mind.


    "AHHH¡­ Dad, Mom, Bro, I am on the dragon. Woohoo.."


    "LOVE YOU DRAGON BABY. MUAH" Ivy hugged it by laying on her stomach and started planting kisses on it.


    "You are so sweet. I Love You" Ivy was overjoyed and the dragon purred as a response to her.


    Simon, Allora and Ronald came out of their stupor when they heard the yell of Ivy. They never expect that the dragon will accept her this easily.


    For Ronald it takes one week to overcome his fear and make it like him but here his sister does it in minutes. Ronald wants to bow to her.


    Simon and Allora are stupefied, even shock will be under statement for what they are feeling right now. They never thought or imagined in their wild dreams that their daughter would create a bond with a dragon that easily.


    On top of that she made Simon dragon accept her without any trouble. Even for Simon it took time to make it comfortable around him but here his daughter made it possible in a few minutes.


    Allora is initially shocked by the scene unfolding in front of her eyes but after she feels proud of her daughter. Her daughter who seems to be timid and weak is now sitting on the dragon without anyone''s help and support. For a dragon to accept a person other than his master is a rare thing but here her daughter made it possible.


    ''She is definitely going to do wonders on this land'' Allora pondered. And her words are going to be true in the near future.


    "Yes, you did it Ivy. I am proud of you. My training finally paid off you" Ronald shouted by wiping his fake tears.


    Ivy, who is enjoying on the dragon, listen to his words and creased her brows.


    ''How did it relate to his training?'' Ivy pondered.


    Simon and Allora chuckled seeing his antics and went to board their own dragons respectively. They need to start or else they will reach by midnight.


    Simon, Ivy used one dragon, Ronald and Allora have their own dragons. Apart from them there are only two of Simon''s people and Paul joined them on the remaining two dragons.


    After everyone settled the dragon stretched their wings to take off. Ivy, who is lying on a dragon, sat upright when Simon sat behind her.


    "Dad, What is his name?" Ivy inquired.


    "Whose?" Simon asked with confusion. He didn''t get whose name Ivy was asking for.


    "Dragon name, dad" Ivy rolled her eyes.


    Simon chuckled when he saw her antics and said "No they don''t have any names. Why would they require any names? We don''t usually gave names to them"


    "Really? It''s bad that they don''t have names" Ivy sulked.


    "Well, you can give one later. For now are you ready to ride ivy?" Simon inquired gently..


    "Yes dad." Ivy said excitedly.


    Before Simon signalled the dragon, "Come on Rocky, let''s shake the butt and soar high" Ivy chortled.


    "Pfft.."Simon couldn''t stop himself from laughing.


    "No, the way to make him start is like.." Before Simon showed her how to make it fly the dragon flipped his wings and shake his tail part before flying into the sky.


    Ivy eyes sparkled with happiness "WOOHOO"


    "Dad, it''s flying," Ivy shouted, bringing Simon back from his shock.


    Simon lost the count of how many times he was surprised by his daughter in a single day. But he felt happy and content when he saw his daughter enjoying the ride.


    Soon they were flying high in the sky, Ivy opened her hands wide and let the cool breeze blow on her face. When the breeze flows on her face her hairs which are peaked out from her hood are fluttered.


    Ivy thought of a pose and informed her father to do the same with her. "Father, I will show you a pose now. It is our secret pose okay?" Ivy said mysteriously.


    Simon chuckled by seeing her antics but nodded his head in approval. Ivy''s face beamed with happiness and started guiding him.


    "Dad, stretch your right hand and fold your fingers. Like this" Ivy instructed by showing him. She didn''t turn fully but she just turned her head just to make sure her father did the correct thing or not.


    Simon did as instructed. "Good, now stretch back your left hand and fold your fingers, Like this"


    Ivy suggested a superman pose which Simon followed correctly.


    "Super, dad" Ivy complimented Simon. Simon felt happy for getting a compliment from his daughter.


    Ivy leaned forward on the dragon and said "Rocky, when I said ''Let''s Go'' you have to fly into the sky''s or as far as you can go. Okay?"


    She sensed its agreement and planted a kiss on its nape before giving a compliment "Good Boy".


    After giving the dragon instructions Ivy sat properly and said "Dad, Observe closely, We have to stretch our hands simultaneously and shout Let''s GO. Okay?"


    Simon is excited for a reason to know how this dragon of him listens to her words. At first when it flew he thought it was simply a coincidence. Now he needs to check whether his dragon will listen to ivy words or not.


    "Okay" Simon assured her.


    "Okay. on my count. 1, 2, 3.."


    "LET''S GO"


    "LET''S GO"


    Ivy and Simon shouted simultaneously with a superman pose and the dragon also flew high into the sky. With one swing they are in the clouds.


    ''Maybe this is what we call on the clouds'' Ivy murmured.

 Chapter 15 - Surprise Attack

    "Fu*k you, Gavon" Ethan fumed.


    "You are speaking with your master, mind your words Ethan" Gavon said with a stern voice.


    "Now you remember about that? What happened to you when we went into the woods without any plan and annihilated all those rebels?" Ethan spat.


    "It''s a surprise attack" Gavon defended himself.


    "Arghh.. With all due respect, master, surprise attack should be to the enemies not to your own people." Ethan roared.


    "Oh, I forgot," Gavon said with his straight face.


    Ethan, Lyo are left speechless.


    For two straight nights they are hunting rebels without any break and eradicating them cleanly. Due to an unexpected attack the rebels did not get a chance to escape from Gavon clutches.


    The trio are trained for this kind of situation, they can go on for a week without food. The trio single handed wiped them out in a single day. The three members are enough to do this but they need to train their troops. Practical knowledge is crucial.


    But their initial plan is to come with their troop and complete the task. But someone who was in a hurry to leave did a surprise attack. Due to this attack they completely wiped them out without a chance of escape but Ethan worried about their safety.


    He is the one who is in charge of their protection. From childhood he took care of Gavon like his brother. Although Lyo joined them later, he also looked after him.


    "Fine, I can''t win with you. What is our plan now?" Ethan inquired.


    "Lyo, what is the status?" Gavon inquired.


    "Dalton''s family left early this morning for the capital city. If we start our journey then we will reach by tomorrow morning master" Lyo informed.


    "Good. But there is no need to leave. Take a rest for today. We will plan tomorrow morning" Gavon stated.


    Ethan, who was on the verge of crying, went towards Gavon and turned him by grabbing his shoulders roughly, "Then why are you in a hurry to complete the mission?"


    "Just want to take a rest" Gavon said as a matter of fact.


    "What do you mean by rest?" Ethan gritted his teeth.


    "Ethan, did you lose your brain? Rest means to lay down on the bed and sleep. What else?" Gavon questioned Ethan who seemed like an idiot to him.


    Ethan sighed and released his shoulder. He knows he will go crazy if he tries to find answers.


    "Fine, do whatever you want. Don''t bother me until tomorrow morning. Or else i will kick your ass" Ethan warned and left the room with annoyance.


    Gavon chuckled seeing Ethan''s face. Lyo, who stood to the side just listening to their conversation, did not comment on anything. He stood like a statue.


    "Lyo, you also go and rest. I know you both are tired from the mission. And inform the kitchen staff to send his favourite tea to his room to calm his nerves." Gavon suggested.


    Lyo nodded his head and turned to leave the room. But he reached the door and Gavon stopped him.


    "Lyo, Wait. You too have your milk before going to bed. Don''t go anywhere and rest in your room. I will visit you in the middle, if you are not there then you know what i will do right" Gavon said sternly.


    Lyo rubbed his neck awkwardly and nodded his head before leaving the room. Once he went out of the room Gavon rubbed his temples.


    "Sigh. It''s hard to take care of these punks" Gavon murmured and went to his bed to catch some sleep.


    Meanwhile, Ivy was awestruck by the scenery in front of her eyes. She travelled on air but this time she is not sitting in the cabin. This is like a flight journey but without any walls around.


    Ivy felt incredibly happy, the fleeting clouds, the flapping sound of dragon wings, the rhythm of her heartbeat was truly magical.


    Ivy touched the clouds to feel the sense. It feels like she touched the smoke or air. The feeling of touch is not there but the sense of joy is marked in her heart.


    Simon, who is watching her daughter, felt content and he also enjoyed the ride with her. He rode the dragon so many times but he didn''t got time to enjoy these minute details like watching the landscape from above, touching the clouds, having a friendly race with his friends. He missed those.


    He was taught to look at land for noticing the enemy camps, he used clouds to hide from attacks, he had a race to beat his opponent. But this time he enjoyed it without all those things in his mind.


    The ride became enjoyable when Ivy had a race with Ronald and came out with victory. The most surprising part is that his dragon is listening to all his daughter''s words and complying with her orders.


    Even it is showing his emotions with a puff or growl or purr his nostrils based on her requests. It goes faster as ivy instructed, getting slow when she feels drowsy. All these are new for Simon, generally his dragon should never listen to others words but here it is not happening.


    He is not complaining about these but he felt something is odd. There are methods to make it fly above the clouds, to make it slow or fast, to stop. But ivy didn''t know anything but it is listening to her words as it only understands her.


    Simon felt something was missing but he left those thoughts behind his mind after seeing his daughter''s happy face.


    When the orange hues of sun filled the entire sky, the birds started to travel to their home along with them. Slowly the sky was taken over by the moons and stars.


    Ivy tried to open her eyes to enjoy the night view but slowly she drifted into sleep by leaning against his father. Simon adjusted her hoodie and wrapped his arm against her to make sure she wouldn''t fall.


    The dragon also slowed down his pace to make sure she was sleeping peacefully.. With that Ivy ride comes to an end with a beautiful memory.

 Chapter 16 - Capital City

    When Ivy woke up she was on the bed in an unfamiliar room and tucked securely. She sat on her bed and stretched her body.


    She remembered the last day and a smile bloomed on her face. In that happy mood she went to do some exercises to start the new day in the capital. When she came out of her thoughts she observed her new room.


    The room is decorated with white and blue curtains and the size of the room is bigger than her room in the Magna. The paintings, decoration, flower vases, and her closet are pleasant and neatly decorated.


    She didn''t have any particular choices for room decoration, but she avoided the dull and dark rooms as she felt her energy reduced. She prefers bright and light colors.


    She went near her closest to change into her exercise clothes, when she was in magna she requested her mother to prepare a few clothes suitable for her exercises. The closest is already stuffed with her belongings.


    After changing, she did the exercises in her room as this is the new place and she needed to check around the place. As this is not a modern period where she can roam everywhere and that too she is in the capital.


    She has a basic understanding of people''s thinking in these times and prefers to not cause any up roar on her first day. After her exercises she planned to take a nice bath but her room doors opened slowly.


    Two young maids who were wearing blue gowns and white aprons came silently to not disturb Ivy. But they are surprised when they notice Ivy, not only because of clothes but also her smile.


    Ivy smiled at them when they noticed her. They both stood in their place without moving. Ivy cleared her throat to bring them back from their stupor.


    "Good Morning, Miss. We are truly sorry for.." before they complete their words ivy stopped them.


    "Good Morning, but please prepare my bath. We will talk later" Ivy knows their iconic lines and she didn''t want to listen to them and waste time.


    After having her nice bath, she was dressed up by the two maids who are named as Kily and Fere.


    Ivy is dressed in a pink gown which is embroidered with a flower design with white thread. The gown is simple and comfortable for her to roam around.


    A Little of her hair is tucked and remains left freely. Her ears are studded with diamond studs and her neck is adorned with a beautiful diamond chain.


    "Miss, you are beautiful." Kily complimented.


    "Yes miss, You are a true beauty in this kingdom." Fere added.


    Ivy smiled and said "I know, but thank you. Let''s go"


    Kily and Fere were surprised when she accepted their praise, they thought she would become shy or she would smile but they never expected this.


    They came out of their stupor when someone knocked on the door.


    "Miss, Madam is waiting for you at the carriage. Today you are going to have breakfast outside. If you are ready then .." before Paul completes his words Ivy cuts him.


    Ivy eyes widened with surprise "Really? Today we are going to dine outside?"


    Paul smiled and said "Yes, Miss."


    "Let''s go, paul. Lead the way" Ivy sprang towards Paul with happiness. This is the first time she is going to eat outside.


    After she left the room, Fere who looked surprised earlier now sneered after seeing Ivy behaviour.


    "She is really a village bumpkin. She only has looks but no brains" Fere said with disdain.


    "Fere, don''t speak like that. We are here to work not to cause troubles. Watch your mouth, '''' Kily reminded strictly.


    Fere mouth twitched with annoyance and left the room angrily.


    Ivy went outside to find her mother waiting in the carriage. She went inside happily and sat in front of her.


    "Good Morning, Mom" Ivy greeted cheerfully.


    "Good Morning, Ivy. It seems you are excited and didn''t seem tired from yesterday''s journey?" Allora inquired gently.


    "Yes mom, I am in a good mood as we are going to have breakfast outside. This is my first time in the capital. So I am excited" Ivy stated happily.


    "Good, good. Let''s have breakfast before we start our shopping as there is only 10 days for your birthday and age ceremony." Allora was busy with how to organize all the things and this was the first celebration for her daughter in a grand manner.


    ''Hoo yeah, I forgot that. Soon it will be my birthday as well as the coming of age ceremony. I will become an adult twice,'' Ivy thought to herself and chuckled.


    Allora looked at ivy who was laughing for no reason and inquired "What is that?"


    "Ah.. I totally forgot about this mother due to my dragon ride" Ivy informed.


    Allora smiled and said "Yes, I really didn''t believe that you all grew up. Time really flew fast."


    Ivy looked at her mother who was dealing with mixed emotions. She never thought that this kind of thing would happen to her and she will meet a family who loves her to bits.


    Soon they arrived at the destination and stepped down from the carriage, Ivy observed her surroundings carefully and awed by the beautiful place.


    The street is bustling with crowds, the shops are filled with customers, the children are playing on the footpaths and the horses are moving on the busy road.


    Ivy looked at the building in front of her which seemed like a restaurant.. There is a board hung on the wall with the name "Blue Plate" written in beautiful calligraphy and beside the name there is a fork and spoon drawn.

 Chapter 17 - Dummy

    Ivy looked at the building in front of her which seemed like a restaurant. There is a board hung on the wall with the name "Blue Plate" written in beautiful calligraphy and beside the name there is a fork and spoon drawn.


    Allora took Ivy inside of Blue Plate to have their breakfast and the place is decorated with light colours and few paintings are hung on the walls. Outside of this place it is noisy but inside it is peaceful. Ivy''s mood greatly improved after seeing this place.


    Soon a person who seems to be the owner of this place came to invite them.


    "Welcome Madam. It''s been a long time. It''s pleasant to have you here." The person greeted Allora politely.


    "Yes, it is. I am good. Hope you and your family are doing well Thomas" Allora replied with a smile.


    "Due to the Lord''s grace. We all are good Madam. I got information from the Lord that you are visiting today. I made all the preparations, please follow me" He stated and he looked at Ivy who was observing the decorations..


    "Madam. Is it young madam?" Thomas inquired.


    Allora smiled and said "Yes. My daughter Aivyn."


    She turned towards Ivy and said "Aivyn this is Thomas, the owner of this Blue Plate."


    "Nice to meet you Mr Thomas. Your restaurant is beautiful" Ivy complimented.


    Thomas'' face bloomed with a smile and said "Thank you young madam. We are glad that it is to your liking. Please come with me and I will show you your room."


    "Mom, Shall we eat here only. I want to sit at the window" Ivy asked Allora.


    Thomas was perplexed by her sudden request. He attended many young ladies who are below the Daltons but they all act haughty as they own this place but here Ivy being daughter of Dalton''s she is acting humble.


    He saw few people who are displeased to sit along with others and requested private rooms. But here she is asking to dine with others. Thomas was impressed by her personality.


    Ivy, who is not aware of Thomas'' thoughts, inquired "Is it fine Mr Thomas. I want to enjoy the view"


    Thomas came out of his thoughts and said "Yes, yes. It''s fine. Young Madam"


    Allora didn''t say anything and obliged to her daughter''s request. She didn''t mind about where to sit if it was with her daughter.


    After getting their orders Thomas went to send the items to them and mother daughter is chatting happily.


    "Mother, do you perhaps know any item called Ice Cream, Chocolates, Cakes?" Ivy started her inquiry.


    Allora seemed confused by hearing the strange words and replied "No dear, what are those? Did you read about them?"


    "Yes mother. I thought maybe they are available here in the capital city." Ivy said and her eyes twinkled with excitement.


    ''It seems, they are not discovered here. So I have an option in the food industry.Not bad'' Ivy thought.


    "Then, how will the birthday be celebrated, mom?" Ivy asked curiously.


    Allora smiled and said "We usually celebrate it by throwing a dinner party. In Magna we used to celebrate within ourselves. If we celebrate your age ceremony in our place then we plan on inviting our friends and relatives".


    "Previously, you didn''t seem to have any interest in these kinds of things. It seems you are thinking of these ivy" Allora added.


    "Yes, mom. I am not a child anymore right. I want to be aware of these things and don''t want to be left behind" Ivy said sincerely.


    "Lora Aunt" a husky voice broke the conversation and both of them looked at the source of the voice.


    "Cay" Lora''s eyes twinkled with excitement and she stood to hug him..


    "What a surprise aunt? When did you arrive?" Cay inquired while parting from the hug.


    "Yesterday only. In fact it is a surprise" Allora said sweetly.


    Ivy looked at the duo with confusion but gave a polite smile when he turned towards her. Ivy is mesmerized by his handsome looks.


    He is six feet tall with chestnut hair, honey eyes and wearing a red shirt with white pants. His shirt pocket has some badges attached and she felt like she saw similar attire somewhere. It seems like a uniform and it fitted perfectly to his sculpted body, he looks like a model that came out from the magazine.


    "Are you Ivy?" Cay inquired with a surprised look.


    Ivy raised her brow when called her intimately and looked at him with a frown.


    ''Did Ivy know him? But how come I didn''t recognize his face? Generally when i see their faces Ivy memory will be clear to her on that person. But he is not in her memories'' Ivy thinking in her mind.


    "Don''t you remember me? I am cay, Cayden" Cayden asked with excitement while joining them on the table.


    Ivy brows creased with confusion and tried to recall his name. Allora looked at Ivy who was thinking very hard and tried to help her.


    "Cay, it''s been years, She didn''t remember." Allora tried to help her daughter out of this situation.


    "Ivy, He is Cayden. He used to come to our place when you were a kid." Allora explained to her.


    Ivy smiled and nodded her head. But she didn''t recall anything about this person through Ivy memories.


    "Hello, Cayden. Nice meeting you" Ivy said politely.


    Before Cayden replied, food had arrived and served them on the table. The waiter left them to have their breakfast.


    "Is anyone joining with you aunt?" Cayden inquired.


    Allora looked surprised by his question but replied "No, we only. Why? Is there any problem?"


    "Oh. Are you sure you both can handle this amount of food?" Cayden probed.


    Ivy didn''t sit well with his questions and thought ''From where did this dummy appear? Does he know what he is saying is making others uncomfortable?''


    Allora''s smile stiffened, before she replied Ivy cut her "Excuse me. Do you have any problems? And there are 3 main dishes and 2 side dishes. Why are you making a scene?"


    Cayden taken back by her sudden questions but still he replied "What I am expecting is, you guys didn''t ask me to join. So I am giving you an hint"


    Ivy looked at him like a fool and Allora replied this time "Cay, you are welcome to sit and dine with us. I am going to invite you but your question caught me off guard. Please feel free to order anything you desire"


    ''Who will ask like this? Is he really okay?'' "Dummy" Ivy murmured under her breath.


    "Did you say anything Ivy?" Cayden inquired.


    "No, but please call me Aivyn. We are not close enough to call each other by nicknames" Ivy said with a straight face.


    "Ivy" Allora tried to comfort her daughter.


    "We are close too, you forgot that Ivy. No problem, you can take your time to call me Cay. I don''t have any issues, ``Cayden said while stuffing bread into his mouth.


    Ivy "...."


    Ivy didn''t mind him and started having her breakfast.. There is more they need to do and she doesn''t want to waste her energy on him.

 Chapter 18 - Kreeds And Daltons

    During the conversation he spoke a lot with Allora and tried to initiate a talk with Ivy but Ivy didn''t speak much and had her food in silence. She wants to eat in peace without any disturbance but who would have thought they would encounter a dummy.


    After their breakfast, the trio came outside and they were standing near their carriage to move to their next destination.


    "Okay Aunt, don''t forget to send an invitation to me and enjoy your shopping. I will accompany you but I have some other work to do." Cay stated.


    ''Thank God'' Ivy sighed in relief.


    "It''s Okay Cay. I know you have so many duties and soon Ronald will also join you. Please take care of him" Allora said gently.


    "Sure aunt. I will. Take care." Cay said by giving a side hug to Allora.


    "Bye Ivy. Let''s meet another time" Cay said with a wink.


    Ivy nearly rolled her eyes but just nodded with a smile.


    They boarded the carriage and left the place leaving Cayden behind. Cayden''s face changed when they were not in his sight.


    Gone with his playful smile and now it is replaced with a cold and blank look.


    "Master, We need to move"


    Cayden looked at the person and nodded his head.


    ''Ivy, You forgot me. This time I will make sure you will never forget me'' Cayden thought to himself and a small hope started budding in his heart.


    Back in the carriage, Allora inquired "Ivy, don''t you like Cay?"


    Ivy was taken back by her sudden question but replied with a smile "It''s not like that mother. I don''t like him or hate him. I didn''t recall him and this is my first encounter so it''s hard to say"


    Ivy didn''t have any reason to like him or hate him. This is her first meeting with this person and she didn''t recall any incidents with him.


    Allora thought for sometime and said "Okay dear. You may have forgotten him. You were a small kid when he used to visit us. He is such a cheerful kid and used to play with you every time he came."


    "Don''t worry, from now on you both will encounter each other and you will get to know eventually"


    "Yes, Mother. Don''t worry. I won''t judge people at first encounter. Although he talks like a dummy, he doesn''t seem like that." Ivy said, causing Allora to laugh aloud.


    "Maybe you are the only person who said he is a dummy. I guess you really forgotten about him and his family"


    "Oh. Who is he, mother? Isn''t he a noble?" Ivy inquired.


    "What? No Ivy. They are not only nobles but also our family friends. His full name is Cayden Kreed. He is from the Kreed family" Allora explained.


    "No mother, I didn''t get you. Please explain a bit" Ivy pleaded.


    "Okay, I guess this is the time to update you. Listen carefully Ivy. Kreeds belong to the Dragon Controllers Family" Allora stated.


    Ivy eyes widened with shock. She never thought that and she didn''t have time to gather information about all these families.


    "Dragon Controllers." Ivy murmured.


    "Yes, not only that. He is the next heir of the Kreed Family" Allora added.


    ''Oh, did that dummy really Kreed family heir? But wait, then how come he is close with us. We are nobles right. Do nobles and two prominent families are close to each other? Maybe. Yes, that may be the case'' Ivy reasoned herself.


    "Mother, I have another question." Ivy inquired.


    But before Allora replied coachmen announced "Madam, We arrived"


    "Okay, come on Ivy. We will talk on the return journey" Allora stated and stepped down.


    Meanwhile, Simon reached the Castle Gatehouse on his horse. The castle walls are the strongest thing for miles around. It is built of stones of varying sizes and shapes, each one unique. From a distance it is uniform grey, from up close it is a mosaic of humble rocks. This castle is their pride and they are protecting it with their everything.


    Simon entered inside, but guards didn''t stop him from entering as he is a daily visitor. Simon left his horse in the stable and went inside to greet the King.


    Contrast to the castle walls, the interior of the castle is bright and artistic. Every nook and corner scream wealth. The long hallways have a touch of gold as they are decorated with candle stands to the side and chandeliers on top.


    Simon stood in front of the large iron door which was covered with golden plates and colourful stones. Simon took a deep breath before informing the guard to announce his presence.


    The doors opened with a creak and the guard announced his presence.


    "General of Blue Dragon Army and Head of the Dalton family, Simon Dalton has arrived."


    Simon walked straight with his upright posture and stood in the middle of the room. He placed his fist on his heart and bowed slightly before greetings.


    "Greetings to Your Majesty, the only sun of this Kingdom"


    "Rise" a powerful yet authoritative voice echoed in that big hall room.


    Simon raised his head and looked at their King Gabriel Drackston. He is sitting on his large throne which is made up of gold and studded with diamonds.


    Gabriel Drackston is the King of Krayton Kingdom. He has one son and daughter, and he is fond of playing with people''s minds. Due to the peace treaty he didn''t bother with wars and he enjoys his free time by playing cupid roles sometimes, villain roles sometimes, as a leader sometimes.


    Despite this he is ruling his kingdom effortlessly thanks to the two families who are not falling for their majesty tricks and being friends from ages. They have been the strong pillars to his and this kingdom.


    Dragon Controllers (Kreeds) and Dragon Keepers (Daltons).

 Chapter 19 - FAIRY

    "Simon, I am finally happy to see my two pillars settle near to me. You don''t know how happy I am, ``Gabriel''s authoritative yet sly voice echoed.


    Now he got a chance to test the loyalty of his two pillars. He never misses a chance to test the two families'' friendship.


    "We are honoured Your Majesty. Thanks for your generosity, now I am able to see my family daily" Simon said politely.


    "It''s good to have our people around. I hope your journey is peaceful?" Gabriel inquired.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. We arrived safely" Simon said.


    "Good, good. I am excited to meet your family soon. Simon." Gabriel expressed his thoughts.


    "We are honoured, Your Majesty," Simon responded.


    "Okay, Go and take your seat" Gabriel ordered.


    Simon bowed for one last time and went towards his seat.


    "Bratton, I heard your son came to the city today," Gabriel inquired.


    Bratton Kreed, who is in his early forties, stood up from his place before replying "Yes, your majesty. I got information that he will reach today. He will meet your majesty later in the evening"


    Bratton is wearing a red shirt with white pants and his shirt pocket has some badges hanging. His outfit is similar to Simon who is wearing Blue.


    "Good. All the kids are really grown up already. Time surely flies" Gabriel said while caressing his chin.


    "Well, I heard you are looking for matches for him," Gabriel inquired.


    "Ah, Yes Your Majesty. Just talks are going on" Bratton replied.


    "Good, very good" Gabriel smiled and a gleam passed through his eyes when he looked at both Simon and Bratton who were sitting side by side.


    ''It''s Bad'' Simon and Bratton thought to themselves.


    Ivy and Allora entered a FAIRY named dress shop. Ivy thought the name was fancy and cringe but her opinion changed when she entered the shop.


    True to its name, the shop has wide varieties of dresses, it seems like a wonderland full of dresses. It''s hard to decide which one to choose.


    Ivy scanned the dresses, as this is not a modern world there are no dresses which are revealing displayed in the shop. Despite that, the material, design and price are reasonable.


    Due to that the shop is full of customers. Ivy looked at people who were looking at them with weird and stunned expressions. She didn''t understand why they were looking at them but she didn''t mind those stares.


    "Welcome Madam. Please come inside, our boss is waiting for you" a girl came and spoke to Allora.


    Allora nodded her head and took Ivy inside the room. Ivy, who is immersed in the fashion world, came out of her world when they entered into a small waiting hall.


    "Please sit here Madam. Would you like any drinks?" the petite girl inquired.


    "Please get us some water." Allora said.


    "Sure Madam" the girl went to bring water to them.


    "Mom, is it me or you also find the stares of others on us?" Ivy inquired when the girl left the room.


    Allora looked at Ivy with surprise and said "You observed that. But you didn''t feel any discomfort?"


    "Of course I observe. And why would I feel that way?" Ivy, who was used to all kinds of stares, didn''t bother about those things. But here she is still not aware of her situation and she needs to be mindful.


    Allora looked at Ivy proudly and said "It''s probably because they recognised me and we came after so many years."


    "Okay. And also there are two beautiful people, who will not attract" Ivy added.


    Allora who used to praise her chuckled. She also began to accept her praises. What''s wrong with self praise when you are beautiful not only outside but inside. You have to be proud of who you are and with what you have.


    We need to carry ourselves with confidence and we need to have faith, so we won''t feel abandoned or get hurt by others.


    The room door opened and a woman who is in her early twenties entered. She is wearing a grey coat with white shirt beneath paired with grey pants. Her blonde hair is tied in a bun and she is wearing specs. She placed a pen in between her ears.


    Ivy nearly applauded her dressing style, but she managed to be neutral. She never expected that she would meet a person who has unique taste and guts in this era.


    Ivy thought that here people will be close minded and their dressing also needs to be fully covered. She never thought that she would meet a woman who has thoughts of the modern world.


    "Sorry for the wait Madam. Hope you are comfortable and it''s been a long time" she greeted.


    "No Laura, we just arrived. Yes, it''s been. How are you?" Allora inquired sweetly.


    Ivy wondered how her mother spoke with people sweetly and gently every time.


    Laura saw Ivy and inquired "Is she your daughter Madam?"


    "Yes, Aivyn, she is Laura, owner of this Fairy," Allora introduced.


    "Nice meeting you Laura. I like your dressing style" Ivy complimented genuinely.


    Laura was taken back. She got compliments from others but those are never from heart and they indirectly insulting her. No one complimented her genuinely and some others didn''t mind her way of dressing.


    But Ivy who saw her for the first time complimented her genuinely with a bright smile. She found Ivy''s smile as pure as mothers love.


    "Oh, Thank You, Young Lady," Laura said with a smile.


    "You can call me Aivyn." Ivy said.


    Laura smile widened and said "Okay Aivyn"


    "Laura, soon it is Ivy''s age ceremony and we need a few dresses for the party. Will you show us your new collection" Allora probed.


    "Yes sure, since Ivy seems like an open minded girl. I won''t hold back and show you my new trendy collection" Laura eyes twinkled with excitement.


    The petite girl brought water along with some snacks. Laura passed them to Allora and Ivy.


    "Lucy, prepare our fitting room. I am going to take our customers there" Laura instructed the petite girl.


    Lucy looked at Laura with a confused gaze but went to implement her orders. Laura won''t bring anyone into her fitting room. She doesn''t want others to criticize her because of their lack of sense in fashion.. So she kept her fitting room hidden to others as she kept her latest and bold inventions in that room.

 Chapter 20 - Reveal

    Laura brings the duo to her fitting room, her room is bigger than their waiting room and the models are covered with white cloth. There are so many draft designs, threads, and clothes scattered on the table.


    "Don''t mind the room, it is a bit cramped and disorganised" Laura said while scratching her neck awkwardly.


    "No Problem" Allora said with a smile.


    "It''s not cramped and disorganized. It shows how hard you are working. Your workplace defines you Laura. I am sure you will do wonders" Ivy complimented whole heartedly.


    Laura felt happy after hearing Ivy''s compliment and a smile bloomed on her face. Her heart felt warm and content.


    "For your age ceremony, you must require two dresses." Laura went into business mode.


    "In the morning, where everyone will visit, you need an elegant and beautiful dress." Laura started looking around for a nice dress. She is observing the models there are tags attached to them.


    "You have porcelain skin, with silver hair. To stand out from the crowd who are going to dress more heavily than the host, you need a bright colour." Laura started analysing.


    Ivy and Allora are patiently waiting for her while listening to her talk. They didn''t touch anything and didn''t interrupt her analysis. Laura knows very well about high class society, they dolled up heavily than the host to show off their wealth.


    "So to make them awestruck, I have this beautiful dress. Here you go" Laura stated and lifted the cloth.


    Allora''s eyes widened and a gasp was heard. Ivy eyes also twinkled with excitement, she saw different dress models in her life and this model is truly refreshing in this era.


    "WOW, It''s pretty" Allora is the one who reacted first.


    "Yes, it''s truly beautiful Laura," Ivy complimented.


    Laura felt happy that they liked it but she felt like Ivy''s reaction was not up to her exception. But her smile shows how much she liked it.


    Laura presented the Blue Gown with a Cape. The blue gown is simple and its neck is decorated with white gems and it''s waist also has a similar design. But the highlight is it''s cape. The cape is decorated heavily and it has thin embroidery work with golden threads and it is also studded with multicolour gems.


    "Aivyn, would you like to try it," Laura inquired.


    "I would love to, but it would be better if you show another dress too." Ivy said with a smile. She asked for another dress so she can try both of them at once and it will be done.


    Laura smiled and said "Sure, there are some pieces which I have not completed yet, but this one is really bold. Should I show it?" Laura inquired to know their opinion.


    "Sure, I am eager to see your masterpieces," Ivy remarked.


    Laura nodded and removed the cloth on one model.


    "WOW" Ivy gasped with excitement.


    There is one shoulder ombre beaded long dress. Till the waist it is of black colour and the remaining cloth has different orange shades. It is simple, beautiful and revealing.


    Allora felt nervous, she is fine with new trends and new styles but revealing is a bit too much. She will encourage her daughter but not everyone will. She is afraid that her debut into society will bring a lot of troubles to her daughter.


    "I like it, Laura. I will buy this" Ivy replied.


    Before Laura replied, Allora cut in "Ivy, I am happy to buy you this dress but you are not allowed to wear this in the ceremony."


    Ivy got confused but suddenly realization hit her. Ivy smiled and said "Okay mom. But I will wear it later."


    Allora contemplated for a while and said "Okay"


    Ivy beamed with happiness and went to try the dresses. She wore the main dress which fitted her perfectly and she felt the cape was a bit huge for her. Laura promised her to alter the changes.


    Laura felt Ivy can bring life to her baby dresses. She got the perfect model for her work and she is excited to work on new designs. When Ivy wore the one shoulder dress Laura words struck in her mouth.


    "My god. You carried it very nicely Aivyn. I don''t feel a bit of a revealing feeling. You nailed it" Laura complimented by thumbs up.


    She thought that Ivy will become shy and thought of covering her skin but here she is walking like she is born for this.


    "Thank You" Ivy said.


    The daughter and mother took a few more dresses for both of them and Ivy selected a white dress for the evening party.


    Their shopping spree went by till evening. The sun set in the horizon by spreading its orange hue and the duo travelled back to the mansion.


    When they crossed the gates of their mansion ivy eyes sparkled by the beauty of the mansion. The mansion is heavily lit and it is larger than their mansion in Magna. She fell in love with one look.


    Ivy was mesmerized when she looked inside the mansion. She did not observe in a hurry today morning but the interior is marvellous.


    The white marble tiles, the golden chandelier, the paintings which hung on the wall, the sofa sets. Each and every piece in the house is artistic and beautiful.


    Ivy greeted her father who was in the hall waiting for them.


    "Did you both enjoy shopping?" Simon inquired with a smile.


    "Yes father," Ivy replied happily.


    "Good. Go and freshen up. Will have dinner" Simon added.


    Ivy nodded her head and went inside happily.


    ----


    I am attaching the one shoulder dress in the comment section.. Check it out.

 Chapter 21 - Love

    "Did you have your rest master?" Ethan asked with a hint of sarcasm.


    Gavon, who is sitting on an armchair in the room with wine in his hand, looked at ethan and said "Of course. Unlike someone who will curse their master even he do good for them"


    Ethan rolled his eyes and sit in front of him before replying "If others knows that you will speak like this, they will faint"


    "I don''t care about their acting,'''' Gavon said while sniffing the wine.


    "Why did you do that when you wont drink?" Ethan probed.


    Gavon smiled and swirled the contents in the glass before replied "Because I like this scent."


    Ethan never saw Gavon drinking wine. He used to hold it and sniff the scent on every occasion and when someone urged to drink it, he didn''t bother to entertain them. Knowing his cold side no one dared to ask him to drink.


    "Why is that? If you like smell then why don''t you drink? Is it because you have low alcohol tolerance?" Ethan asked, unaware of his comment on his master.


    Gavon chuckled and Ethan felt shiver run down his spine "You are insulting your master Ethan. Aren''t you aware of that?"


    Ethan gulped and diverted the topic "Lyo is also weird, he prefers milk than wine. I don''t understand both of you"


    Sudden knocks on the door cause the duo to look at the entrance. Lyo came inside and greeted both of them.


    "Master, everything is ready for departure. We are waiting for your orders" Lyo informed.


    Gavon nodded his head, before he replied Ethan beat him "Departure? Are we going somewhere?"


    Lyo looked at Ethan momentarily and replied "Yes, Capital city"


    "What? Aren''t we resting?" Ethan inquired with confusion.


    "You slept for the whole day. Still need to rest? Are you a log?" Gavon asked with a frown.


    "But.."


    Before Ethan spoke Gavon ordered "Get ready. We are leaving early morning"


    After saying that Gavon and Lyo left the room leaving Ethan behind.


    Meanwhile in the Kreed Mansion, Bratton is pacing forth and back at the entrance. Bratton is in his early forties and has chestnut hair like Cayden with honey eyes.


    "Dear, please stop that. I am feeling dizzy just by seeing you" Katherine remarked.


    Katherine is sitting on the sofa and looking at her husband from long time who is anxious for no reason. Katherine has hazel eyes with brown hair. She has an oval face with refined looks.


    "How can I? Cay went to meet His Majesty and didn''t return yet." Bratton said while rubbing his hands anxiously.


    "Bratton, it is not his first time meeting His Majesty. What are you worried about?" Katherine inquired.


    "Today Simon''s family arrived at the capital right," Bratton started.


    "Yes, I need to go and visit them. You should be there, so plan accordingly" Katherine suggested.


    "Sure. But the issue is His Majesty is planning again to test our loyalty. You know how he likes these kinds of games." Bratton sighed.


    "We all know about His Majesty. Then what are you worrying about? Did he ever succeed in driving us apart? If he did that he would be in danger and this kingdom as well" Katherine commented.


    "That''s correct but in this world there is one thing which is very powerful and it will make humans do anything for it" Bratton stated.


    Katherine brows creased with confusion and asked "What is it?"


    "Love" Bratton deadpanned.


    "Love?"


    "Yes Love, It can do wonders. It will be the foundation for great things, and at the same time it will bring destruction." Bratton said seriously.


    Before Katherine replied, someone interrupted them "Mom, Dad. Are you waiting for someone?"


    Both of them looked at the source of voice and Bratton sighed with relief.


    "Cay, When did you arrive? How was the meeting with His Majesty?" Bratton was the first one to approach Cayden.


    "Just now dad. What else will be there? Normal talk about the mission." Cay said as a matter of fact before walking to his mother and sat beside her. He placed his head on his mother''s lap and closed his eyes in content..


    "My baby has become thin. Did you eat well? Why are you like this?" Katherine fretted while caressing his hair gently.


    "Mom, I am not a small kid," Cay said while enjoying the massage.


    Katherine slightly slapped his head before saying "You are a kid to me"


    "Cay, Did His Majesty ask anything or say anything to you?" Bratton asked anxiously before sitting on the sofa opposite Cayden.


    "Dad, What is happening? Why did his majesty say anything to you?" Cayden opened his eyes and inquired seriously.


    Bratton contemplating whether to reveal or not. He doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble and if his majesty didn''t say anything then it is better to not say anything about today''s meeting.


    "Nothing. We are going to meet Dalton''s. Are you coming?" Bratton diverted the topic.


    After hearing Daltons name a smile bloomed on his face and said "Of course"


    ''I want to see Ivy again. I don''t miss any opportunity,'' Cayden thought to himself.


    "Great. Inform your sister as well. Where is she?" Bratton probed.


    "Dad, I just came home. How would I know?" Cayden rolled his eyes.


    Bratton looked at Katherine for an answer. Katherine sighed and replied "You know she is always buried herself in that painting room"


    "When did she stop? She is going to burn herself" Bratton sighed.


    "Dad, let her do what she wants" Cayden supported his sister.


    In the paint room, a slender girl is sitting on the stool which is facing the window, in front of her there is a canvas board attached to the stand. She is holding the oval wooden palette with her left hand and brush with right hand while drawing something on the board.


    She is deeply immersed in her work, her hazel eyes scrunched when she is making any fine curves and when she achieved the required shape her eyes twinkled with excitement.


    A sudden knock disturbed the peaceful environment and she turned around. Her hair fluttered with the wind and her hazel eyes inquired the person for interruption.


    "Miss, Master and Madam are waiting for you to have dinner. Please come" the maid named Eva informed politely.


    "Eva, two minutes I am coming" Alyssa said and turned around to complete her painting.


    "Miss, Young Master also arrived." Eva said meekly.


    Alyssa brush paused and she looked at Eva for confirmation.. When Eva nodded her head she placed all her things aside and removed the apron before rushing out.

 Chapter 22 - Shock

    Alyssa rushed downstairs to meet his elder brother Cayden, she loves his brother and he is the one who supports her, pampers her to the core.


    "Brother" Alyssa shouted and hugged Cayden who was waiting for her at the end of the stairs.


    "Woah, slow down. You may trip and fall" Cay reminded gently.


    "You will be there to catch me right," Alyssa said with a giggle.


    "But not anytime. Lysa" Cay said.


    Alyssa pouted and said "At least when you are near me. Anyway, How are you? You seem to have gained weight."


    Lysa looked at cay from head to toe as she was detecting something.


    "Mom said I have become thin. You are saying I gained weight. Huh?" Cayden didn''t believe whom he needed to trust.


    "Mom always says that even if you are not home for one day" Lysa commented.


    Before Cayden replied, Bratton''s strict voice echoed in the hall "Lysa, how many times I have to tell you to not run like that? Soon your age ceremony is coming and still you are behaving like a kid."


    Lysa hid behind Cayden and answered "Dad, it''s because of happiness to see brother."


    "Don''t give reasons. When will you learn?" Bratton nagged.


    "Dad, let her be like this till she gets married. After that she won''t be able to do all this'' '' Cayden supports his sister.


    "Don''t support her like that Cay, you are an adult and she is going to be an adult. Is that how she behaves?" Bratton retorted.


    "Seriously Dear, he is 21 year old and our daughter is still 17. Why are you so strict on her?" Katherine, who is a silent watcher till now, did not stand anymore to watch her husband''s words.


    "I know you are worried about our daughter but I will take care of her and prepare her. She is a quick learner and she will easily mingle with everyone. You don''t worry" Katherine added.


    Bratton looked at the trio and sighed "I can''t win against you three. Do what you like. Come and have dinner."


    "Dad, I know you worried about me. But I promise you that I will behave properly. So smile now" Lysa said while hugging her father from the side.


    Bratton loves his daughter dearly but he puts a strict face to not spoil his children a lot. He wants them to face society without any fear. He wants them to be strong and fearless.


    He knows how harsh society will be, he don''t want his children to be timid and weak. He is aware they are doing their best but sometimes he doesn''t stop worrying about them. Due to today his majesty''s behaviour added worries in his heart.


    After seeing his daughter''s happy face he didn''t have the heart to reject her request and smiled happily.


    "You look handsome when you smile, dad." lysa said.


    Bratton laughed happily and said "Whatever my daughter says."


    Lysa looked at her mother and brother before saying "You two don''t speak like that with my dad. Understand."


    After saying that she took her father to the dining hall leaving the two flabbergasted people behind.


    ''Do you know this is called betrayal?'' The mother and son looked at each other and sighed before going to have their dinner.


    The next two days Ivy got busy with all the shopping and preparing for her age ceremony and birthday. Even Simon and Ronald are also busy with their work.


    Ivy didn''t go out as she is going to meet the Kreed family members today. They are coming to pay a visit and Ivy dragged Ronald to the garden to get a few details.


    "What is ivy?" Ronald inquired with confusion.


    Ivy looked around to make sure no one is hearing them and asked secretly "Do you know the Kreed family is also known as Dragon Controllers?"


    "Of course" Ronald said and his voice was loud.


    "Shh.. Shh" Ivy gestured while placing finger on her mouth.


    "Don''t speak loudly" Ivy said while looking around.


    Ronald unknowingly lowered his voice and asked "Why? Why are you making it secretive?"


    Ivy fidgeted with his dress before answering "Actually, You know I was not attentive previously and didn''t inquire about any of these things. So I just want to know what is the relation between Dragon Controllers and our family?"


    Ronald thought for a while before replying "Okay, now I got it. You''re probably feeling nervous right. Don''t worry your elder brother saves you from any crisis"


    Ivy felt happy in her heart when she listened to his sweet and heart warming words. These are the perks of having siblings, they will fight every time but when anyone is in trouble they will support each other.


    "As your master, that is my responsibility. Call me master" Ronald said with a smirk.


    ''This is the real face of siblings.'' Ivy takes back all the good words she thought about Ronald.


    Ivy stomps on his feet before saying "Tell me Ronald. When I am asking nicely"


    "AH." Ronald winced in pain and gulped seeing the fierce side of his sister. She didn''t want to mess with her.


    "Okay. Cool down. I will tell you. What relationship do we have? The friendly relationship between two powerful families. That''s it" Ronald said while rubbing his feet which were in pain.


    "Ohh. Okay. Wait. What?" Ivy eyes widened with shock.


    "Shh.. you said to speak slowly. Why are you shouting?" Ronald said.


    "Ah.. scratch it. What did you say? We are friends with them and that makes us Dragon¡­ Dragon Keepers?" Ivy inquired with a blank face.


    "Yes. We are known as Dragon Keepers" Ronald said as a matter of fact.


    ---------


    Please read the author note.. I have an announcement to make.

 Chapter 23 - Guests

    Shock is the understatement for ivy. She never thought this in her wild dreams. Not only is she in Dragon land but also a part of Dragon Keepers. She has mixed emotions and doesn''t know how to feel about this situation.


    "Ivy, Ivy" Ronald shook Ivy to bring her back from thoughts.


    "Ah. Yes" Ivy replied with a daze.


    "Are you alright?" Ronald inquired and worry was laced in his voice.


    Ivy smiled and replied "Yes, I am fine brother. I guess guests are arriving. We should go."


    Ronald patted her head and said "Sure. And I will help you to know anything you want. You can ask me anything even if it is a small thing. I saw the genuine change in you and I will help you my best."


    Ivy hugged Ronald and said "Thanks Brother. It means a lot to me"


    "Come on. Let''s go" Ronald took Ivy''s hand and went to invite guests.


    The Kreed family entered the mansion with Bratton and Katherine in front, Cayden and Alyssa followed them.


    "Welcome, My dear friend" Simon welcomed cheerfully.


    "Welcome Katie, Cay and Lysa" Allora received them with a smile.


    "Hello Lora. I miss you dear" Katherine said and hugged her.


    Allora smiled and hugged back before replying "I miss you too."


    Allora and Katherine became best friends when they met for the first time. Allora is calm, collected and gentle while Katherine is polite, stubborn and a straightforward person. They both clicked with each other and became friends in no time.


    When both of them parted from the hug, Cayden hugged Allora before saying "Hello Aunt, I miss you."


    Allora smiled and hugged him back before replying "Only two days passed after we met cay"


    "Two days Aunt, TWO DAYS" Cay said dramatically while stressing two days.


    "Huh? You both have already met?" Katherine looked at her son with a questioning gaze.


    "Mom, it''s a simple greeting. I accidentally met my aunt in the city" Cayden remarked.


    Allora smiled and said "I guess it''s not a ''Simple Meeting'' Cay, We had breakfast together remember."


    Cayden gave a awkward smile but before Cayden replied Katherine twisted his ears and said "You brat, you lied through your teeth."


    "Ouch. Mom Sorry, Dad please help me" Cayden tried to escape from the punishment.


    Bratton sighed and said strictly "You deserve that"


    Allora chuckled seeing the pitiful act of Cayden and looked at the beautiful girl beside Cayden who was observing the hall with great interest and didn''t bother about the commotion beside her.


    "Lysa. You grew up into a beautiful lady. How are you dear?" Allora inquired and her voice is filled with gentleness.


    Lysa''s eyes landed on Allora swiftly and replied with a smile "I am fine aunty. How is your health?"


    Allora took Lysa''s hands into her and said "My health is good dear. I can''t believe that you are already grown up. When you came to Magna you were just a small kid."


    Allora remembered the old days when they visited them once in a while after kids passed a certain age their workload increased and as well responsibilities. They didn''t have time to visit them often.


    All those memories of small kids running in her home are still vivid in her mind and she felt content. If they are in the capital then the situations will be different.


    They were all seated in the hall and Paul came with servants and served them snacks and drinks. Shortly Ronald and Aivyn entered the hall and everyone looked at them.


    "Good Morning Uncle, Aunty." the duo greeted and went to sit beside their parents.


    "Huh. The youngsters are here." Bratton said excitedly.


    "How are you uncle?" Ivy inquired politely.


    "I am good dear. Tell me, How are you? How is your health? Does the capital environment suit you now?" Bratton asked a series of questions in one go.


    Ivy is surprised by his trail of questions and it feels good to know that he is really concerned about her. It is evident in his eyes.


    "Aish. Dear, you are scaring the girl with your questions" Katherine chided.


    "Ivy, I guess you don''t remember our faces clearly. We used to come to Magna when you guys are small kids later we are unable to come." Katherine started and sadness laced in her voice.


    "But finally, you are here and we can meet regularly. And for your health don''t worry, we will take care of you. Now I am also here with you" Katherine said with a smile.


    Ivy is touched by their gentleness and concerns on her. Ivy felt bad that these all belong to real Ivy not her but she doesn''t have a choice to accept it and move on. She is glad that she finally meets people who will care for others even if they are not blood related.


    "Thank you Aunty." Ivy said heart fully.


    "Mom, you suddenly turned the room into an emotional scene. I thought I was in a drama" Cayden tried to lighten the mood.


    "Ivy, meet my son Cayden and my daughter Alyssa," Katherine introduced.


    "Hi Alyssa" Ivy ignored Cay and greeted Lysa with a smile.


    "Hello, Aivyn," Lysa replied back. It is a bit awkward as they are not known to each other and they met when they were small which they didn''t remember.


    "Aunt, did you forget me?" Ronald asked with a dull tone.


    "No. How can I forget my handsome hero? I miss you every second dear. You know I don''t even miss your uncle that much '''' Katherine stated causing Bratton to sulk.


    "I know aunt is the best. I miss you too aunt" Ronald hugged her while sitting on the arm of the sofa.


    "Hey brat. She is my wife. Keep your hands off her" Bratton rebuked.


    Katherine looked at Bratton and said while taking Ronald''s hands into her "You old man. Don''t scold my baby. If he born early I will marry him"


    Bratton was left speechless and the others laughed by throwing their heads back. The hall is filled with their laughter.


    Cayden looked at Ivy who was smiling happily and he felt his heart race by seeing her pure yet gentle smile. He wants to protect that smile forever.


    ------


    A/N: Hello Everyone!!


    Thank you so much for your support and I am truly grateful. My father''s health is better and recovering. I will try to update regularly from next week if the situation becomes better.


    I hope you will always show your support like this. Happy Reading!!!

 Chapter 24 - Paintings

    The elders sent the young people to have a chat and form a bond as they are the next heirs of both families and they want their bond to become strong.


    Generally from their childhood they need to go along with each other but due to ivy conditions they didn''t continue that tradition.


    But it doesn''t mean they won''t create a bond. Who knows, maybe within a few days these people will become inseparable.


    Ivy and Ronald took them to tour around the mansion. In fact for Ivy and Ronald also it seems like a tour.


    Ronald also didn''t wander around much as they came three days back. But both are trying their best as hosts to entertain their guests.


    " So this is¡­ the study room." Ronald took a pause to check the room before informing as he is also not sure which room is this.


    Cayden and Lysa looked at each other with confusion and amusement.


    "Ahem. Little brother," Cayden started.


    "Don''t call me like that. I am not little and I am an adult now" Ronald snapped.


    Cayden chuckled and said "Of Course you are adult but you are younger than me right"


    "Still, Call me by my name," Ronald said with a straight face.


    Before Cayden replied a sweet voice startled him "Big Brother Cayden"


    Cayden knows whose voice is this and he slowly turned around and saw Ivy standing behind him while crossing her hands against her chest. Cayden thought he saw a smirk on her face but later he thought it may be his hallucination due to shock.


    "Why.. Why are you calling me brother?" Cayden stammered.


    :Lysa raised her brows in interest. She never saw her brother flustered this much .


    Ivy looked at him innocently and asked "You are older than me right?"


    Cayden''s mind started working and he knew where she was coming. She is indirectly helping her brother, what a smart girl.


    Cayden smiled and said "Okay, Ron. Don''t tell me to call you by your full name"


    Ronald looked at him and said "Yeah, I am going to say that only. We are not close to call by nicknames but as you are my senior, I am letting it pass"


    Cayden sighed with relief and said "You both are really brother and sister. Both of you using same line"


    "We are not close to being called by nicknames," Cayden mimicked them.


    "Unless someone who doesn''t bother about her brother being cornered by another pair of siblings. Sigh. What kind of life am I living? There is no support for good people '''' Cayden added and sighed dramatically.


    The trio rolled their eyes at once and went further to check out the other rooms leaving Cayden behind.


    "Hey, wait for me" Cayden rushed towards them.


    After their tiring home tour, they plopped on the sofa in the hall.


    "Ah. Why is it very big? I am not feeling my legs" Cayden whined like a puppy.


    Alyssa who is quiet from the beginning did not tolerate his over dramatic acting and said "Brother, You are being overdramatic. You are the second general of the Red Dragon Army, Successor of Kreeds. This walk is nothing for you"


    Cayden looked at his sister with a look of ''Are you really my sister?''


    Ivy looked surprised by Lysa words, she got to know a new thing in her words, ''Red Dragon Army''.


    "I know, I know. Can''t I complain? So what if I am a general and an heir? Am I not a human?" Cayden retorted.


    Lysa sighed and ignored her brother. She don''t know why he over behaves sometimes.


    "You know how to talk?" A sudden comment by Ronald made everyone snap their eyes on him.


    Ronald flustered by their sudden gaze on him and hurriedly informed "I mean, I thought she dont know how to talk as she didn''t say a word till now"


    Lysa cleared her throat and said "It''s not like I don''t know. I don''t got a chance to speak"


    Ronald nodded his head in understanding.


    "Lysa, you have an interest in painting?" Ivy inquired.


    Her sudden question caught Lysa off guard and looked at her with bewilderment.


    "How did you know?" Lysa asked with disbelief.


    Ivy smiled and said "I observed."


    "Really?" Lysa still did not believe what Ivy was saying. Only by observing she got to know I am interested in painting.


    "Yes," Ivy said as a matter of fact.


    Lysa suppressed her bubbling up curiosity and inquired carefully "Do you love painting?"


    Lysa''s heart is beating wildly and her eyes are starting to twinkle with joy, this is the first time someone asked her about paintings and she truly wished that Ivy also loves it so that she will get an acquaintance or most probably a friend for her.


    "No, I am bad at painting. My painting sucks" Ivy said with a smile and the light in Lysa''s eyes slowly began to fade.


    "But I Love it. If you don''t mind, I want to see your paintings." Ivy stated.


    While travelling she used to visit many art museums and thus her interest in painting started but she didn''t have a luck to paint. So she started exploring by visiting art museums and by that she gained a little bit of knowledge. She is not a pro in judging the arts; she enjoys seeing them and knowing about them.


    Lysa, whose face fell when she didn''t know painting, instantly lit up when she asked for her paintings. But she got nervous as she didn''t show her paintings to anyone other than her family and there is a reason for it.


    Sensing her uneasiness Ivy said "It''s Okay. If you are not comfortable."


    "Ah.. No No. It''s not like that. Sure. I will show you" Lysa said with a smile.


    "Lysa.." Cay worried vice came out and he looked at Lysa with concern.


    Lysa smiled and mouthed "It''s okay"


    Ivy and Ronald felt that something happened to her for not showing pictures. They want to know the reason but now is not the time.


    To lessen the atmosphere Ronald said "Ahem. Lysa. If you don''t mind, I want to accompany my sister."


    Before lysa replied Cayden said "I guess you are not that close to call her by nickname Ron"


    Lysa chuckled and ignored her brother before speaking with Ronald "Sure. You are welcome"


    "Thank you" Ronald said and looked at Cayden with a proud expression.


    ''I guess Ivy didn''t talk with Cayden even once in the whole conversation'' Ronald sensed something was wrong and he sensed Ivy didn''t bother to talk with him.


    Before Ronald inquired, Paul came and informed "Young Masters and Madams. Lunch is ready"


    "Ahh.. It''s Almost lunch time.. Let''s go" Ronald said and everyone left to have their breakfast.

 Chapter 25 - Blue Dragon Army

    "Gavon, What''s wrong with you?" Ethan snapped at Gavon while entering the room.


    Gavon, who is sitting leisurely in his room and reading a book, was disturbed by Ethan''s sudden visit. He looked at Ethan with displeasure.


    "What?" Gavon again started to concentrate on the book he was reading.


    "I am going to ask you the same. What is your problem? Why didn''t you pay a visit to His Majesty?" Ethan roared and slammed the table.


    It is already one day they came to Capital City but still Gavon didn''t want to inform his return and about the mission. It is fine when they are away from the City but now they are here and his majesty also aware of his return.


    If this matter escalates, the situation will become dire and it will leave a bad remark on Gavon, it also shows his disrespect to the throne. There are some old foxes who are waiting for a chance to make Gavon life hell.


    Gavon closed the book and looked at Ethan before replying "You don''t need to remind me. I know when to visit. Don''t take stress. You have been with me for so many years. When will you understand me?"


    Ethan was puzzled by his question and said "I am worried because of that reason only. I have been with you for many years and I don''t want to put you or Lyo in danger. I don''t want our little peace to be crumbled down. That is why I am trying to avoid unnecessary troubles"


    Ethan knows about Gavon but he sometimes doesn''t understand his thoughts. Although Gavon is prepared for everything he doesn''t stop worrying about him. He is like a mother hen who worries about her chicks.


    "You are worrying too much. Let''s wait for Lyo''s return. Later we will go and pay a visit with a surprise gift" Gavon said with a smirk and stood up to leave.


    "We got an invitation from Dalton''s Family" Ethan''s words made Gavon pause in his steps.


    "So," Gavon asked without turning back.


    "Are we going?" Ethan inquired. He had a hunch that Gavon will not attend that ceremony as he knows what is going to happen on that day.


    Gavon turned his head to the side and said "Of Course. We are attending. Prepare a good gift to my not going to be fianc¨¦"


    Ethan sighed with dejection and nodded his head. Ethan wants him to be happy and lead a peaceful life with family and children but the latter didn''t even think about that.


    Meanwhile in the Dalton''s mansion the atmosphere is lively and laughter fills the whole mansion making it a warm and lovely home.


    "How long has it been since we all had a hearty meal?" Bratton stated.


    "Yes, I too miss our old days but now again we are here to create more memories" Simon added.


    After having lunch all of them went outside to sit in the garden. The sun is not hot and the weather is cool making the scenery pleasant and comfortable.


    The chairs are placed under the Neem tree around a table and a few drinks with light desserts are served.


    Soon they started discussing about the various topics. The children who are silently watching their parents chatting happily are also engaged in small talks.


    "Ron, when are you planning to join as a General in the Blue Dragon Army?" Cayden inquired.


    ''So it''s Blue Dragon Army'' Ivy also thought about the name of their army, when she heard that Kreed''s army is known as Red Dragon Army. Now she thought about it for the first time when she saw her father, he was in his uniform only. She did not observe at that time but now she understood.


    "After my father made an announcement of me as an heir. But I am requesting my father to give me some time. As you know I am away from the responsibilities for a long time even though I visit a few times but it won''t create trust in my fellow soldiers. So I want to prove my worth to them and want to gain trust first " Ronald stated.


    He is thinking about this matter for quite some time, he knows they won''t accept him easily like Cayden who is training alongside them from his young age and they trust Cayden with their lives.


    "That''s fine but there is no need for you to gain their trust. They will eventually gain that when the situations come. There is no use in proving your worth as you are the sole heir of Daltons and you will be their next general. They don''t have a choice" Cayden said as a matter of fact.


    "Yes, they don''t. That is why my resolution to prove my worth to them is stronger and made them believe in me not in my background or my position. They all follow my commands, they took an oath to follow us and be there with us in any dire situations. I want them to do all those with their heart, not only with their mouth" Ronald said sincerely and his eyes are glowing with new hope and light.


    Ivy and Lysa are truly impressed by Ronald and his thoughts. He has every right to take that army into his hands and command them as he wishes and as Cayden said there is no need for him to prove his worth to them. But his strong will to make them believe in him is truly inspirational.


    Cayden smiled and patted his shoulder and said "Good. Stand on these words till last and everyone will follow your lead. Don''t leave them even it means to sacrifice your whole life"


    Ronald nodded and smiled. His eyes are shining and his heart is pumping with new energy and desire.


    ----


    Please read Author''s Note.

 Chapter 26 - Drayce Mountains

    In the palace, a large and extravagant room, the king is seated in the comfortable bed leisurely smoking and drinking his favourite wine.


    "Your Majesty, Gavon is in the capital city and he didn''t pay a visit till now. Do you want me to send someone to invite him?" Calvin politely informed Gabriel.


    Gabriel sipped his wine and asked "Calvin, how many years have you been working for me as my personal advisor?"


    Calvin perplexed by his sudden question but informed "It''s been more than 30 years, Your Majesty"


    Gabriel nodded his head and inquired again "From how many years have you been looking at Gavon?"


    "From 21 years, Your Majesty," Calvin answered.


    Gabriel inhaled the smoke and released it to form circles in the air before replying "So, you are observing him from his childhood. Still you didn''t understand him?"


    Calvin dropped his head down without saying anything.


    Gabriel stood up and walked towards Calvin and said "He will come. If not, there will be punishment and he knows it well. Unless.."


    Gabriel raised Calvin''s head by his chin and said "Unless you want to save him and protect him from punishment. Are you planning that?"


    Calvin''s eyes trembled with fear and immediately shook his head before replying "No, Your Majesty. I never do that. I am loyal to you only."


    Gabriel''s eyes shone and nodded his head "Good. Unless you don''t want your head to roll down."


    Gabriel released his chin and wiped his hands with cloth as he touched something filthy. Calvin''s eyes didn''t show any emotion as he is accustomed to this kind of treatment.


    "Where is Aaron and Andrea?" Gabriel inquired about his children.


    "Your Majesty, Prince and Princess went to visit Drayce Mountains," Calvin reported.


    Drayce Mountains is the Dragons residence, the place is maintained by Dragon Keepers and Dragon Controllers. Keepers are in charge of their protection whereas Controllers are responsible to train them and make them useful for rides without any harm to riders.


    "Okay. Keep an eye on them to not make anything stupid and cause troubles to the Controllers and Keepers" Gabriel gave his command.


    "Sure, Your Majesty" Clavin said and left the room along with Gabriel to attend the Court.


    Drayce Mountains are one of the most magical places in the Krayton Kingdom. There is a huge lake in between surrounded by tall mountains, the magical part of the place is the four different mountains surrounding the Drayo lake. Snow, Rock, Green and Dome Mountains.


    The people in the kingdom used to say that this place consists of four seasons. Green Mountains represent the rainy season, Snow Mountains symbolize the Winter season, Rock Mountain defines the Autumn season and Dome mountain illustrates the Summer season.


    It is a wonder till now how those different looking and different temperature mountains are in one place. But the people strongly believe that Dragon God created those for Dragons, hence that place is solely dedicated for Dragons.


    Two mighty White Dragons landed in the middle of the mountains near the Drayo lake. White Dragon''s are facing the Green Mountain, and behind it there is a Snow Mountain. To its left there is a rock mountain and to it''s right it is Dome mountain.


    A person who is wearing White Shirt designed with golden buttons gets down from the dragon. The sword is tied to his waist and his Amber eyes are scrutinizing the surroundings. While he was observing the area a girl came and stood beside him.


    "Brother Aaron, Why is there no one present here? Are they not aware of our arrival?" a coquettish voice inquired.


    "It seems these people are not afraid of their Prince, Andrea" Aaron''s mesmerizing yet cold voice stated.


    Andrea is wearing a lavish pink gown and her hair tied in a neat bun gives her a fresh and harmless look. Her amber eyes clearly showed the displeasure for not getting any attention.


    Before they moved a group of people came towards them hurriedly and kneeled before greeting "Greetings to the Prince and Princess of the Great Krayton Kingdom"


    "I thought your respect for us is a bit late. Isn''t it?" Aaron''s cold voice inquired.


    "Apologize to Your Royal Highness. We didn''t get any information of your visit and also we are in the middle of taming the dragon" Glen the head of the soldiers informed.


    "Tsk. Reasons." Aaron scoffed.


    "Brother, let it pass. It is not their fault as we came uninvited." Andrea tugged her brother''s sleeve and after that looked at the soldiers who were in a kneeling position.


    "You all, Rise" Andrea sweet and melodious voice ordered and the soldiers all sighed with relief.


    They all looked at Andrea as their life saviour.


    "I am letting it pass as my sister requested. Don''t repeat it next time." Aaron chided.


    "Thank you, Your Grace, Your Royal Highness. We will be careful" Glen said politely.


    "Where is the dragon? Take me there" Aaron ordered.


    Glen looked at him with a troubled face and his face filled with fear, "Your Highness, It is not safe for you to come there. It is really not in good mind and we sent a message to General Bratton."


    Aaron scoffed and his voice filled with rage "What do you mean? Do you know who I am? I am a Drackston and yet you are doubting my ability?"


    Glen shivered and hurriedly explained " Apologize to Your Royal Highness, my intention is not that. We don''t want any harm near you. That is my top most priority and we are here to take care of these small matters."


    Andrea who is silently watching beside now entered to save the poor soldier from her brother wrath. She has a habit of getting praise from others and she wants everyone''s eyes on her.


    "Why don''t you just let us near the dragon. We will give it a try as you said you are there to protect us right. Then there is nothing to fear. Lead the way" Andrea said with a smile. If anyone who listens to her for the first time will become fools and fall into her sweet trap.


    Glen looked at the princess and scoffed in his mind ''What wrong with these people? Even if they are descendants of Drackston''s doesn''t mean they can control it and tame it. They have an ability to just summon the dragons. And what is this brainless princess talking about, if they are in danger we need to sacrifice our lives''


    "Brother what do you say?" Andrea asked sweetly.


    "Yes do that, '''' Aaron stated firmly.


    "Please follow me, Your Royal Highness" Glen left with no choice but to take them into the cave where they place the dragons.


    ---


    Follow me on Instagram aarna_auth.. Check out the comment box to see the Drayce Mountains.

 Chapter 27 - Injured

    There is a cave in the Rocky Mountains and the path is lit with fire bowls. The cave is created to place dragons when there is an emergency.


    When they went near the cage-like room the sounds of the metal chains clinking and the movement of the dragon can be heard. Glen looked at the Prince and Princess who were walking behind them.


    Glen sent a message to Bratton about the situation and they are waiting for his arrival. These cells are specially designed for dragons to keep when the situation is out of control.


    They already gave it a shot to make it lose its consciousness. There are situations where dragons are out of control. One is when they are born, at the initial stages of their growth they will be kept under strict surveillance in Green Mountain.


    Dragon Keepers will take care of those newly born dragons, under their care the rebel nature will be reduced and they will create trust on the humans. After a few stages of their growth and when they are going to be used for riding the Dragon Controllers will tame them to the last.


    After these stages only dragons will be sent out of the Drayce Mountains. Another stage is due to uncertain conditions. The dragon lost its sense and went on rampage at the time they used some anaesthesia injected arrows and made them unconscious.


    "Your Royal Highness, We can''t go further as it is dangerous." Glen informed politely as they reached the cell. It is similar to the prison cells where one can see from outside.


    Aaron looked at the dragon lying on the floor unconscious, His only breathing is heard and the chain clicking whenever the dragon moved subconsciously.


    Aaron smirked and ordered "Open the Gate".


    Glen eyes widened with shock and hurriedly informed "Your Highness, it is really dangerous"


    "I said open the gate. I will take a close look" Aaron roared.


    Andrea also came forward and said "Open the gate, My brother is a well known swordsman and Prince of this Kingdom. He can handle that small dragon with ease"


    Aaron chest filled with pride and looked at Glen with haughtiness before commanding "Now"


    Glen left with no choice went to open the gate before giving commands to the soldiers "No matter what, save the prince if situation is out of control"


    All the soldiers nodded and Glen went to open the gate. The creaking sound of the iron door opening filled the cave and everyone held their breaths.


    Aaron went inside and stopped near the dragon. He walked forth and back before stood at its stomach. He did not observe any movement from the dragon so went near to it and kicked it hard on its stomach.


    Everyone''s eyes widened except Andrea who is looking at the scene with pure enjoyment while her brother tortures the dragon by kicking, poking with sword, using all the things near him to wake it up.


    "Hey, wake up." Aaron roared.


    The soldiers looked at each other with bewilderment, there are few new soldiers in the group who are shocked to the core by seeing their prince''s actions. He seems like a psycho to them who bullied the weak.


    Glen''s eyes filled with sorrow as he already knew what was going to happen when he visited. If only Bratton or Simon were here they wont let him near the dragons but they don''t have that power to stop them.


    Before Aaron noticed the dragon opened its eyes and his tail came forward in an attempt to hit him. Glen who noticed the movement shouted and within seconds a body was hit the wall and fell on the floor with a thud.


    "Your Highness," Glen shouted.


    "Brother" Andrea squealed.


    Meanwhile outside of the cave, Bratton, Simon arrived along with Cayden, Ronald, and Aivyn.


    Few minutes back in Dalton''s Mansion they got the urgent message from Drayce Mountain. Aivyn requested to come along as she wanted to see that place where dragons will reside. Simon tried to persuade her to not come but finally agreed to her pleas.


    When they landed Ivy was mesmerized by the beauty before she enjoyed the view. She heard a loud sound from inside and they hurriedly ran inside to look at the situation.


    When they reached the room, they were welcomed by the injured soldier along with the Prince and Princess.


    "Greetings to the Prince and Princesses of Krayton Kingdom" everyone greeted hurriedly. Ivy who is behind them didn''t see the faces but just gave a courtesy bow.


    "What is happening here Glen?" Bratton''s firm voice echoed in the room causing others to jump in fright.


    "Master, the situation is like this.." Glen explained the dragon situation along with the Prince and Princess Visit.


    When the dragon tried to attack, a soldier went inside when he heard the shout of Glen and threw the prince down and he got hit by the dragon.


    "Cayden, Hurry and take him out and provide first aid before taking him to the doctor" Bratton ordered.


    Cayden nodded his head and went forwards to take the soldier out. Ronald also took Ivy''s hand and dragged her out.


    "Your Royal Highness, rest assured we will treat the dragon. And please don''t do this again, if anything happens to you we will be responsible." Bratton said patiently by suppressing his anger.


    Aaron scoffed and said "You better keep them in check."


    "Brother, come. Let me check if you are injured" Andrea said worriedly and dragged him out.


    When they left the cave, Bratton cursed under his breath and his eyes were raging with fire.


    "Bratton, Calm down. Don''t think about those two brainless people.. Let''s have a look at the dragon" Simon calmed down his friend and went inside the cave carefully and started treating it.

 Chapter 28 - Greetings

    Outside of the cave, Cayden started giving first aid but the latter condition is becoming worse. Aivyn, who is looking from the side, appreciates Cayden''s way of treatment.


    "Sh*t. His pulse is getting low. Come on, help me take him to the doctor" Cayden shouted.


    Aivyn who is looking from the side, understands the criticality of the situation and comes forward to help. Even though she is working as a veteran, she has knowledge on the human body as well.


    "It will be of no use if you took him. We need to give him immediate treatment. Some of you go and get the doctor" Ivy suggested.


    Everyone looked at the Ivy with bewilderment. Ronald also looked at her anxiously but seeing her calm face he understood that she had some knowledge on this.


    "Okay. I will go and get a doctor" Ronald informed and before anyone replied he went to his dragon and leapt into the air.


    Cayden who was shocked initially recovered and asked "You know how to treat?''


    Ivy shrugged her shoulders and said "If you trust me"


    "Yes, I will trust you, please treat him," Cayden said sincerely.


    Ivy was taken back by his trust on her but she instructed the soldiers to take him somewhere clean and suggested to prepare the things which are required.


    Andrea, who came out with Aaron, listened to her instructions and scoffed.


    "Who are you?" Andrea asked coldly.


    Ivy turned around and looked at the treasure box, which was decorated with all jewels. Ivy nearly laughed when she saw her dressing.


    Before Ivy replied Cayden informed "Your Royal Highness, She is Aivyn Dalton. I hope you are not injured in the accident."


    Andrea smiled and said shyly "I am good, Brother Cayden. Our Prince is injured will you please treat him"


    Ivy nearly puked by seeing her acting but tried to act normal. When Andrea looked at Ivy who was looking beautiful even with simple accessories made her uncomfortable.


    "You, Why are you not greeting us?" Andrea inquired with a stern voice.


    Ivy smiled and said "Your Highness, My name is not You, it is Aivyn. Please feel free to call me by name and a few minutes back I greeted you in the cave. It seems you have forgotten."


    Andrea''s face flushed, but she remarked coldly "What are you saying? Of course I remember but that doesn''t mean you can''t greet again"


    Ivy''s smile didn''t flattered and she said calmly "What does your highness want me to say? I request you to enlighten me."


    Andrea chest heaved with pride listening her request and said "Greetings to Your Royal Highness"


    Ivy smirked and said "Greeting to Your Royal Highness too"


    Ivy added too which is audible to people near her. Cayden suppressed his laugh and looked at Ivy with gentleness.


    Andrea, who has had a crush on Cayden for a long time, gets irritated by seeing him looking at Ivy with gentleness which he never looked at her.


    Before she spoke Ivy cut her off "Your Highness, if you excuse me I will go as I have some other work to do"


    Andrea nodded her head and said "You can leave"


    Ivy nodded her head and left the place without turning back. Aaron, who has been observing Ivy from quite some time, was mesmerized by her beauty. He never saw a girl who is not only beautiful but also eloquent in her words.


    Princess Andrea approached Cayden and said with a sweet voice "Brother Cayden, Why don''t you treat my brother. He got injured"


    Cayden looked at Aaron''s hand which had a small scratch and said "Your Highness, I heard you learn about treating wounds from the palace doctor. I want to see your skills if you don''t mind"


    Andrea was on cloud nine when he requested her to treat and she happily accepted. She went near to her brother and started treating him while looking at Cayden shyly.


    Aaron also lost in his thoughts and didn''t see his sister treating him. He winced in pain when she pressed the wound with pressure.


    "Can''t you see? Which idiot is.." before he completed his words, Andrea''s face came into his view and her eyes turned red.


    "Andrea, I didn''t see you earlier. Why are you doing this?" Aaron inquired and his tone become low.


    Andrea held back her tears and said "Brother, I.. I just want to treat you"


    "Oh my, Andrea I am sorry, It is a small scratch, leave it. Don''t strain yourself" Aaron tried to console her.


    Cayden left the place stealthy when the duo started their acting. He didn''t stand there for more than a few seconds to look at their dumb faces.


    When he reached the tent where the soldier was treating a few people were waiting anxiously at the door. When they saw Cayden they greeted him before giving him some place to stand.


    "What is the situation?" Cayden inquired.


    "Master, the lady is treating him inside. Who is this lady? We never saw her before" one of the soldiers inquired.


    Cayden smiled and said proudly "Her name is Aivyn Dalton"


    Soldiers'' eyes widened when they learned the identity of Aivyn and soon their eyes filled with pride and gratefulness for treating one of them with sincerity.


    After a few minutes, Ivy came out and her forehead was covered with perspiration. Cayden gave a cloth to her to wipe the sweat. Ivy smiled and took the cloth.


    "How is his condition?" Cayden inquired anxiously.


    "Don''t worry. He is out of danger" Ivy informed and everyone feel relieved.


    "Thank you. I never forgot your help Ivy" Cayden thanked sincerely.


    "It''s not a big deal," Ivy replied with a smile.


    Suddenly the glass breaking sound was heard and everyone looked at the source of the noise.. Ivy found the blood on the ground and when she looked up Andrea''s hand was bleeding and her expression was scary.

 Chapter 29 - Offer

    Andrea came looking for Cayden after her brother consoled. She brought some water to Cayden to please him and show the others that she is taking care of him but when she was near the tent she saw Cayden giving cloth to Ivy and their smiles.


    She did not control her rage and pressed the glass hard causing it to break in pieces. The pieces pierce her skin and blood started oozing out non stop causing the ground to be covered with blood.


    "Princess" Cayden went towards her in a hurry.


    "Princess, What happened?" Cayden inquired while wrapping a cloth around her hand.


    "I apply pressure on the glass. It''s my mistake" Andrea said with a smile and looked at Ivy with a smirk.


    Ivy who is silently watching from the side sensed her stare and looked at her with a confused look.


    Cayden didn''t believe her words but still nodded his head and said "Please take care. Your Highness. Don''t hurt yourself here, we will be account responsible for this infront of His Majesty"


    Andrea''s face fell when she heard his last sentence. She took her hand from his grasp and left the place angrily.


    Prince Aaron reached Aivyn who was standing near the tent. He cleared his throat to get her attention, then only ivy noticed his presence and bowed slightly in curtsy.


    "So Aivyn Dalton. Nice name" Aaron complimented.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," Ivy said with a smile.


    "You are the sick child of Dalton''s but saved a person. How?" Aaron inquired.


    Ivy sensed his wariness and became alert. She acted on impulse to save the person as a medical person but she didn''t think about her situation.


    Ivy didn''t show any emotion on her face except a smile "I learned a few things when I was staying in Magna. Your Highness. There is nothing much to do for me except lay on bed so I utilise the time to learn a thing or two"


    Ivy''s explanation made sense to Aaron but there is something different in Aivyn which he didn''t pinpoint. She didn''t fluster speaking with the prince, she carried herself with a strong sense, she didn''t get riled up even though the situation was in utter chaos.


    ''Does my investigation about her wrong?'' Aaron thought to himself.


    When he got to know that Dalton''s family is coming to the Capital he started his investigation about them to prepare for the situation. As he is going to be the next king he needs to maintain a good relationship with both the families.


    He may seem arrogant on the outside but calculated inside unlike his sister whose priority is to get praises from others.


    Aaron nodded his head in understanding and said "It''s nice meeting you Ms Dalton."


    "Pleasure is mine Your Highness" Ivy said with curtsy.


    With that Aaron leaves the place. Ivy sighed in relief and she saw her brother coming with a doctor.


    Andrea went near her dragon and started cursing ivy in her mind.


    ''That bitch. How dare she flirt with my Cayden? Why is she showing off her skills? Is it to get praise from others? That little.. I want to teach her a lesson. Yes a lesson'' Andrea fumed.


    When she saw Ronald coming with a doctor she smirked and thought of an evil plan.


    ''Aivyn, let''s see how you will survive'' Andrea let out an evil laugh.


    Andrea went towards the dragon and fed it something before ensuring no one noticed her. But unknown to her Glen who came out to get some water saw that but didn''t ponder on her actions and left the place.


    Inside the tent, the doctor examined the injured soldier and inquired "Who treated him?"


    Everyone''s faces turned rigid when they heard his cold voice. They instinctively turn towards Aivyn who is not affected at all.


    "Is there anything wrong, doctor?" Ronald asked nervously. He has faith in his sister but she didn''t treat anyone before. If something goes wrong her name will be trashed.


    "No, They did a good job in treating even the tools used are not proper but still their skills are amazing" Doctor Adam praised and his face was full of surprise.


    Everyone in the tent sighed with relief and looked at Ivy with admiration. Ivy was flustered by the sudden gaze but held her ground and smiled at everyone.


    ''Come to think about my smile, I got addicted to mom''s smile. Now I understand how she smiles every time and anywhere in any situation.'' Ivy thought to herself.


    "Doctor Adam, She is the one who saved him" Cayden pointed Ivy.


    Doctor Adam was astonished by the truth "Are you sure? If yes, young lady, you are truly blessed. Did you study medicine? Who is your master?"


    Ivy did not operate on humans for long time but her skills are intact, she doesn''t need to study again but she can keep this option as well to earn money.


    "Thank you doctor. I learned medicine through books" Ivy stated.


    Doctor Adam was again startled by her response. She just studied thorough books and performed the operation like an expert. If she gets a master then she will shine over this Kingdom.


    "Young lady, May I know your name and from which family you belong too?" Doctor Adam inquired.


    Ivy smiled and said "My name is Aivyn Dalton."


    Adam''s eyes widened with shock, he didn''t expect that the rumoured sick girl is a doctor now. Fate is really something.


    Doctor Adam looked at Ivy with a hint of pride and respect "Young girl, You are amazing. If you are interested, I will introduce you to my master Shah Marphy"


    Everyone in the room is astonished by Adam''s words, Master Shah is a well known Doctor in the whole kingdom and he saves so many lives. Even the king will not disobey his words and he is like God of medicine to everyone.


    Ivy was touched by his kindness and said with a smile "Thank you so much, Doctor Adam. I will surely consider it and inform my opinion. Please give me sometime"


    Ivy observed the shocked expressions on everyone''s face and considered his favour. At the same time she doesn''t want to make them angry and doesn''t want to make decisions hastily so asked for time.


    Adam thought for some time and understood her thoughts. He said suddenly and she is not prepared for this, maybe as she requested she needs some time to think over it. If she accepts then surely it will be helpful to this kingdom.


    "I understand Young lady. Take your time" Adam said with a smile.


    "Thanks for understanding. Please call me Aivyn" Ivy said, Adam is in his fifties and his hair turned white, there is no need for formalities with elders like Adam.


    "Sure Aivyn" Adam was pleased by her behaviour.


    "Doctor, if you have some time, I would like to speak with you for a few minutes," Ivy asked.


    Adam nodded his head and checked the patient before leaving the tent.. Cayden, Ronald also followed the duo.

 Chapter 30 - Proposal

    Four of them came out of the tent. Far away from them there are chairs surrounded by a table made of stone. Four of them sat around it and looked at ivy.


    Ivy smiled and started "I know this doesn''t make sense. This is my first time coming here and I don''t have any idea about this place. But after coming here I understand one thing."


    Ivy wants to be honest as she don''t have any idea about this place and how the system works here. When she heard that they are going to Drayce mountains she felt an indescribable feeling. But after coming here the feeling became strong and her heart was saying something to her, it was beating wildly when she stepped foot in this place.


    She just had a feeling that there is some strange connection to her and this place. Thus she wants to do something to protect this place and the people here. After seeing the accident she got an idea and wants to share that with these people before discussing it with their fathers.


    Knowing that the trio are keenly listening to her, Ivy added "After this accident, I understand that here there is no medical staff and few of the soldiers don''t have any idea of how to do first aid. So, I thought of a proposal."


    "What proposal Ivy?" Ronald was the one who asked. The duo also have the same question as Ronald.


    "To train the soldiers about first aid and also to establish a medical camp here. So that in emergency cases soldiers can give basic aid to their peers and within a few minutes the doctor will be available to treat them."


    "Let''s take today as an example, if I am not present here the situation may be out of control then the Doctor Adam also won''t be able to do anything." Ivy said and looked at doctor Adam for his response. Adam also nodded his head in approval.


    "Exactly, What Aivyn says makes a lot of sense. If she is not there I won''t be able to save him seeing his injuries'' '' Adam also agreed to her words.


    "See, Luckily I am here and treated in time. So likewise if we have doctors present here then we can save the life easily. What do you say?" Ivy inquired.


    She doesn''t know whether they like this idea or not but she felt the need of medical staff in this place to take care of the people here. They are here to look after the dragons, so they should be treated well.


    The trio looked at Ivy with admiration and they felt happy about her way of thinking. They never thought of this method earlier as their only aim is to keep dragons safe and protect them with their lives.


    "Amazing," Adam was the one who broke the silence.


    "Aivyn, you are truly a smart and soft hearted person. We will surely discuss this with Lord Simon and Lord Bratton" Adam praised Ivy for her thoughtfulness.


    ''Soft hearted?? Who?? Me?? They won''t say when they see my real face. But of course I am smart. Anyway I changed a bit after coming here and getting love from my family. My mind and heart is always at peace these days. I wonder how long these peaceful days will last?''


    ''Come to think about Lord, I heard Thomas the owner of Blue Plates called father Lord. After that I inquired mother who will be called as Lords. Mom said In Krayton Kingdom the higher officials in the Royal Palace can be called as Lords but there are only a handful of them present. Because to be able to called Lord they should be higher rank officials and the king should acknowledged them to be called as Lords''


    ''The benefit of the two prominent families is that the current heads will be called as Lord even without any higher ranks as they are contributing a lot to the kingdom. Even nobles can be addressed as Lords due to their post and their contribution to the kingdom. As father is General and head of Blue Dragon Army he is known as Lord, General, Master. Those are honours for a person.'' Ivy lost in her thoughts.


    "I will speak with them," Cayden stated, causing Ivy to come out of her thoughts.


    Cayden was truly impressed by her thoughts, he never thought that the silent and frightened kitten is now turned into a fierce and smart tigress.


    ''What are you doing to me ivy? Your charm is dangerous'' Cayden thought and a smile bloomed on his lips.


    "With whom you will speak? And what will you say? Cayden" Aaron charming voice interrupts the conversation.


    Everyone stood up and bowed slightly to show their respect. Along with Aaron, Andrea also came when they saw their discussion but they heard the doctor praise and inquired about the topic.


    "Your Royal Highness, We are discussing Ms Aivyn proposal" Adam informed politely.


    Aaron raised his brow in amusement and asked "What is the proposal about?"


    Adam explained about the proposal Ivy mentioned and added his points to show support to her suggestion.


    Before Aaron spoke Andrea cut him by saying "Is that great? Just for that you are praising her like she saved the world."


    Andrea scoffed, she didn''t digest when others got praises other than her. She is obsessed with praising her and she never lets anyone praise other than her.


    Everyone''s face changed and looked at Andrea with discomfort but Ivy''s smile didn''t flatter a bit. She looked at Andrea with pity.


    ''I saw these kinds of people in my life, whenever I saw these people I felt like I should save them by joining them in a ''special hospital'' where people like her present but here there is no such privilege.'' Ivy truly pitied the princess, it didn''t take much time for her to understand the princess thoughts.


    "I will support your decision" Aaron voice interrupts the uncomfortable situation.


    "Brother," Andrea hissed but Aaron signalled her by waving his hand to stop.


    Andrea stomped on her feet and left the place angrily.


    ''That womanizer didn''t leave any chance to flirt with girls, if he needs a woman he should ask me. I will send him but he insults me by showing his support to her. This is all because of that bitch. Let''s see how she will survive today'' Andrea smirked before turning to look at the people who are talking with Aaron.


    "If any help is needed from His majesty, Let me know" Aaron said with a smile and his smile is like a spring.


    "We are honoured Your Royal Highness. We will definitely seek your help" Adam replied with a smile.


    ''This old man, why is she not showing any reaction? By now she should act shy or smile at me right? Then why is there no reaction at all? Am I not charming and handsome?'' Aaron''s mind is thinking of many possibilities.


    "If you give us permission we will take our leave, Your Highness" Cayden''s voice brought Aaron back from his thoughts.


    "Okay, '''' Aaron said and the four of them left him behind. Aaron is expecting Ivy to turn around to give him a look but she didn''t even glance at him for once.


    Aaron smirked when one thought came into his ''I see.. She is playing hard. As expected of Dalton''s''

 Chapter 31 - Useless

    Ivy who felt the stare of the prince on her back composed herself to not go and punch on his face. She saw people wearing sheep clothes and pretending to be gentlemen. The way he looks at her and his actions are clear to Ivy to know his true self.


    ''He is a wolf in sheep''s clothing. I was truly shocked that he is a prince. I am afraid of this kingdom''s future.'' Ivy thought to herself.


    "Have you guys heard of this story?" Ivy suddenly asked.


    Everyone looked at ivy and asked "Which one?"


    "A successful person''s son becomes less successful?" Ivy inquired while looking at them.


    The trio looked confused and Doctor Adam was the one who spoke "What is the story Aivyn? We never heard of it."


    Ivy looked at them before starting "Okay, the story goes like this. There is a man who faces lots of struggles in his life and he came across so many hardships to become successful. His Son who observed his father''s hardships and tried his best to become successful and he became successful too."


    "Later his son who was raised with all necessities becomes less successful than his father and later his son who is born with a golden spoon wasted all his fathers and great grandfather''s wealth and became a useless person."


    Ivy paused in her steps and folded her hands against her chest, scanned the three people in front of her and said "The moral of the story is one should not take their fortune for granted, besides they need to try harder than others. Who knows their stupidity brings destruction not only to them but also others"


    The frown on their faces deepened after Ivy finished her story. They don''t have any idea why she speaks all these and whom she is referring to.


    "But, Aivyn, why are you telling this story now?" Doctor Adam was the one who asked.


    "Yes, are you referring to me Ivy? Don''t worry I won''t be that useless. I will work harder and protect you" Ronald said seriously and his eyes are brighter than stars.


    "Awe.. My brother is so cute.'' Ivy was charmed by her brother''s cuteness.


    *Cough* "I.. I also became successful and so did my son too." Cayden said while scratching his head.


    "Aivyn, I am a student of Master Shah Marphy and my son too. We are not great as Master Shah but we are quite renowned doctors in this kingdom" Doctor Adam added.


    ''.....'' Ivy rendered speechless by their words.


    "Ahem.. Never mind. Just keep this in mind. If you find someone like that, remind them to be useful and do whatever you can to make them understand their work" Ivy said with a smile.


    "And you all are amazing. I am not speaking about you" Ivy added before walking away from there.


    The trio''s face bloomed with happiness like a kid who got praised by their strict father.


    Four of them entered the cave and saw their fathers coming out of the room where the dragon was sleeping peacefully and being treated.


    "Greetings Doctor Adam," Simon and Bratton greeted.


    "Greetings Lord Bratton and Lord Simon." Adam greeted politely.


    "Thanks for coming all the way here and helping us to solve the problem" Simon thanked him sincerely.


    "No. It''s not a problem at all. Your daughter took care of the matter here. Your daughter is a genius" Adam praised Ivy and his eyes were full of pride.


    Simon looked at him with confusion and inquired "What do you mean Doctor?"


    Adam explained everything as a fan who is explaining about their idol to his friend. His excitement shone in his eyes and pride swell in his words.


    After listening to the doctor''s words Simon looked at his daughter with a proud expression but his head filled with so many questions which he will ask Ivy later.


    "Good Job, Ivy" Bratton Praised.


    "I am very proud of you dear" Simon said and his voice filled with a lot of care and love.


    "So, Lord Simon, If Ivy is interested then are you willing to send her to the Master Shah as his student?" Adam inquired about Simon in hope of getting a positive response from Simon.


    Simon understood his meaning and said "The decision is solely taken by Ivy, Doctor. If she is interested I will gladly oblige."


    Adam smiled and nodded his head in understanding. "Tell me when you decide Aivyn, I will speak with Master Shah"


    "Sure Doctor," Ivy said.


    "Oh, before leaving I want to speak something with you. Is the situation here under control?" Adam inquired.


    "Yes, Doctor. It is under control." Bratton stated.


    "Please come with us, Doctor. We will speak outside" Simon suggested and all of them left the place.


    When they are outside Adam informs them about Ivy''s idea of preparing a camp in Drayce Mountain.


    Simon and Bratton were pleased by the idea and agreed immediately. They have to pass this proposal to His Majesty and get his approval.


    Before that Adam promised them that he will try to get Master Shah approval on this which will make things a lot easier and everyone agreed immediately.


    It is already getting dark, the prince and princess left before them. The sun is slowly setting down the horizon spreading it''s orange hue on the earth causing the Drayce mountains to shine like a dazzling fire.


    Ivy was mesmerized by the Drayce Mountains beauty and printed the image in her mind permanently. Making a mental note to visit the place again and spend a day here ivy left the place on dragon.


    ''Sigh. It would be better if I had a mobile or camera with me to capture this beautiful scenery. I would definitely post it on my social media'' Ivy missed her mobile phone by looking at the beautiful scenery in front of her eyes.


    "Ivy, you must be tired of today''s events right? Did Princess bully you?" Ronald inquired. As ivy don''t have her dragon she is riding with Ronald.


    Ivy was surprised by his question but replied "No brother. I am not tired at all and she didn''t bully me at all. You are looking down on your sister. She has changed now alright?"


    Ronald chuckled seeing her fierce attitude. She is not their weak sister now, she is strong and witty. No one can bully her.


    Ronald and Ivy were startled by the angry growl of the dragon.. Before they react the dragon started flying aimlessly.

 Chapter 32 - Spell

    The dragon''s eyes turned red and its heart started beating violently, it was experiencing horrible pain and the last thread of willpower was exhausted causing it to growl loudly.


    The dragon growl startled the siblings and before they reacted it started flying aimlessly by shaking its body violently.


    Ronald who was startled regain his sense and shouted "Ivy, hold tight"


    The growls of the dragon become louder and louder attracting the others. Cayden, Simon and Bratton sensed the danger and became alert and reached near it. Doctor Adam remained in Drayce Mountains as he needed to look after the patient.


    ''Sh*t, What is happening?'' Cayden cursed himself and went towards them with full speed.


    "Ronald, try to land the dragon," Simon shouted while revolving around the dragon to make it stop.


    "I am trying dad. It is not listening" Ronald shouted back.


    Ronald held its spikes and tried to make it slow down but whenever he touched the dragon to stop it by pressing the acupoint it became aggressive and roared.


    If the dragon slows down and if it is a few feet away from the ground they can make it unconscious but they are so many feet away from land. If they do that both of them will die and the dragon will be injured heavily.


    Ivy who was happy till the last second suddenly shuddered by the turn of events. Her brain stopped working and her body became rigid.


    She felt like her head was spinning, but Ronald''s shout brought her senses back. She observed her surroundings and understood something was happening with the dragon. She felt the pain in its growls.


    Ivy immediately lied on her stomach and started listening to its pulse. Her head is spinning due to its mindless fly but she concentrates hard and clasps tightly around its body and tries to soothe it.


    "Shh.. It will be alright. Don''t worry. The pain will go away eventually." Ivy started patting its body with her both hands soothing it''s heart. Ivy felt the pulse of it, it is abnormal and its skin colour is also becoming dark.


    ''Someone poisoned it'' Ivy came to a realisation.


    But suddenly it started roaring again, causing ivy to break out from her thoughts. Ivy understood it was in pain. She tried to comfort her but she saw Ronald trying to take control of it which resulted in intensifying the pain of the dragon. It is the method they were trained to slow down the dragon, he has to press some acupoints to make it slow.


    "Brother. Don''t try to control it." Ivy shouted.


    "Ivy, we need to control it. Then only it will slow down" Ronald said and his voice is trembling not because something happened to him but to Ivy.


    "No, it is poisoned. If you try to press its acupoints the poison will reach its heart. It will be dangerous." Ivy explained and caressed the dragon to soothe its pain.


    "What?" Ronald''s eyes widened with shock.


    "Yes, Brother. Trust ME'''' Ivy eyes are blazing with fire to save the dragon.


    One side of his heart is telling him to trust his sister but another saying is giving warning to him that she is not aware of the dragons and it will only result in disaster. But seeing the fire in her eyes Ronald eventually gave in and started mimicking her actions to soothe the pain of the dragon.


    "It''s alright. Slow down. I will save you." Ivy is repeatedly saying the words like a spell on the dragon and eventually its eyes become normal.


    When Ivy thought that it had become slow but before she breathed a sigh of relief it''s poison again kicked in causing it to roar in agony.


    In a blink of an eye, it flipped in the air causing Ronald and Ivy to lose their control on the dragon and both of them started falling down from the dragon.


    "IVY"


    "DRAYCE AGOTH"


    Ivy heard the two sounds before she saw the dragon stop in the mid-air. She feels like she is falling from the sky in slow motion but her last days she spent with her family are played like a slideshow.


    ''It is said that before we breathe our last breath our life will reveal itself in front of our eyes. I don''t want to end like this. Please save me'' Ivy prayed and a tear rolled from her eye.


    Simon''s heart started racing widely when he heard the roar of the dragon, when he went near them and the three of them started revolving around it to make it stop but it was not working.


    He shouted at Ronald to land it but he was not able to do it. He loved his children dearly and he saw so many incidents like this but this time his heart didn''t take it when he saw his own children were in danger.


    His thoughts were broken when he heard the Cayden voice. His voice was also trembling and his gaze never left the dragon.


    "Uncle, Dad. Listen. It seems Ronald is not able to control it. We don''t have any option but to stop it by using our spell" Cayden shouted.


    Even though they are revolving around the dragon his voice is reachable to them and they all have keen listening.


    "But, it''s dangerous," Bratton shouted.


    "We don''t have an option dad. If it flipped, uncle Simon and I would catch both of them. So don''t worry. Please go and do it. The dragon is becoming vulnerable. Here is the chance" Cayden shouted back.


    Simon didn''t say a word as his eyes were filled with tears but he didn''t want to break down in this situation. His children need his help.


    "DO it Bratton. We will handle rest" Simon shouted.


    Bratton thought for a second and nodded his head to do his work. Whereas Simon and Cayden lowered down to catch them. They have a hunch that it will flip but if it stops naturally then they will ask them to jump from there so they can handle the rest by giving anaesthesia.


    Even though it will be wounded severely they don''t have any choice left. With this in mind they are in their positions.


    But before Bratton chanted the spell the dragon flipped causing their heart to drop to their stomach. They saw Ronald and Ivy falling down.


    "IVY" Simon and Cayden shouted. At the same time Bratton chanted the spell.


    "DRAYCE AGOTH"

 Chapter 33 - Poisoned

    Ivy closed her eyes, her body felt like a feather and slowly her vision started filling with darkness.


    But before she lost consciousness she felt a pair of familiar hands around her waist and she bounced before her body being hugged by strong hands.


    The masculine scent from the strong body is refreshing and she feels like she is in a dream. She thought it would be painful when she touched the ground but she didn''t feel any pain.


    "Am I already in heaven?'' Ivy thought to herself and tried to open her eyes.


    She painstakingly opened her to be met with a sturdy chest. She lifted her head slowly and was only met with two black holes like eyes. Her breath hitched and her heart was being pulled by those black colored eyes.


    She never thought that black would be this alluring until she saw his eyes. He has a sharp jawline, red lips and pointed nose which enhance his features and this devilishly handsome face is stunning under moonlight.


    She raised her hand slowly and tried to touch his face but his husky and cold voice brought her back from heaven.


    "You are not unconscious?"


    When she heard that word the darkness suddenly covered her eyes and she passed out in his hands.


    "..." Gavon was left speechless.


    Cayden who was supposed to catch Ivy got missed when his dragon sensed the strong push from something and it flew forward causing him to miss Ivy but he secured Ronald in time.


    Simon, who is a foot away from catching Ronald saw the Cayden dragon coming towards them and instantly his dragon moved aside.


    Simon''s heart stopped when he thought he missed Ronald but after seeing Cayden catch him, he breathed a sigh of relief. But a sudden realization dawned on him when he saw Cayden.


    ''Where is IVY?'' At the thought of Ivy his heart dropped to his stomach and looked for her.


    Before he moved forward he saw someones back holding Ivy in his arms. After seeing Ivy''s legs he felt relieved. No one understands how emotionally strained he was with today''s incident.


    Cayden, who was also worried about Ivy, looked at the person who rescued Ivy in a neck of time and his brows creased.


    ''Why is he here?'' Cayden frowned.


    He saw a person clad in Black robe and pants sitting on the Ash Grey Dragon. With one look one can say whose dragon it is and who is the person.


    He is the one who people call a monster and also the shield of King ''Gavon Lee''.


    ''What is he doing here?'' Only this question is revolving in his mind.


    Everyone slowly reached the ground and Bratton handled the dragon with a few spells and made it reach the ground.


    "I will make it lose its consciousness before it starts acting violently" Bratton said and Simon nodded his head.


    "NO" Ronald shouted before reaching Bratton.


    "Don''t do that. It is dangerous" Ronald stated.


    Bratton was confused by his words and asked "Why?"


    "Because it is poisoned," Ronald said while gritting his teeth.


    Their eyes widened with shock and did not believe their ears "What are you saying Ronald?" Simon''s stern voice came out.


    "Yes father. Ivy said it is poisoned. If we make it lose consciousness then it will lose its life. It''s better to hurry up and remove the poison from its body." Ronald said .


    Before anyone responded the dragon spat the mouthful of blood from its mouth and its body was turning black.


    "Hurry! Go and bring Master Shah here immediately. I will go and bring the medicine to stop the poison from spreading" Bratton roared.


    Cayden nodded his head and went to his dragon before looking at ivy one last time. Gavon did not miss his small action and smirked.


    Cayden left the place and Bratton also instructed Ronald before reaching his dragon.


    "I have some medicine on me. If you want" Gavon said nonchalantly.


    "Lord Gavon. Then.. Then if you don''t mind"


    Before Bratton completed his words he said "It is in my pants pocket. Take it and mix it with water. It will be enough for now"


    Gavon is still holding Ivy in princess style. So he instructed Bratton to take the medicine. Bratton immediately went forward and took the medicine before going to a nearby water source to get some water.


    "Lord Gavon. Please give her to me" Simon asked politely.


    "Are you able to carry her?" Gavon''s deep voice inquired.


    Simon flustered. The sudden rush of adrenaline settled down making him shiver. He knows that he is in no position to carry Ivy as well as Ronald who is sitting beside the dragon and caressing its face.


    "I can manage as Lord Simon and your son also is not in a position to carry her." Gavon said with cold voice. His eyes didn''t show any emotions.


    "But.." Simon has so many questions to ask Gavon. The one who doesn''t show any interest in anyone suddenly lending his help and on top of that to his daughter.


    Simon kept all his questions to himself and gave in "Then, I troubled you Lord Gavon"


    Gavon didn''t say anything but went towards his dragon with Ivy. Simon informed Ronald that he is taking ivy home as it is already drake and probably Allora is also worried.


    "Sorry father. I failed you. Please take care of Ivy" Ronald''s voice came out choked.


    Simon patted his son and his "Don''t blame it on you, Son"


    Ronald didn''t reply and continued caressing the dragon which was whimpering in pain. Simon sighed and left him alone.


    Sometimes leaving a person alone is better than comforting words.

 Chapter 34 - Shock

    Meanwhile in the Palace, the princess is pacing back and forth while waiting for someone. After coming from Drayce Mountains she sent his loyal guard to get the information about Aivyn.


    There is no reply from the princess and she is getting anxious by each passing minute. She wants to teach Aivyn a lesson so that she won''t look at Cayden.


    "Greetings, Your Highness" the guard bowed before Andrea.


    "What happened? Is there any news?" Andrea inquired and her ears were waiting for good news.


    The guard remained in the same position and replied "Yes your Highness. The dragon which they were riding started acting violently and it lost its control. It is sure that the damage will be severe"


    Andrea laughed by throwing her head back.


    Guard startled by her laugh but didn''t show any reaction on his face and stood there.


    "Good, It seems the bitch died." Andrea laughed again as she heard some funny joke.


    "Your.. Your Highness" guard interrupted her and his voice is quivering.


    Andrea looked at him with a frown and inquired "What is it?"


    "Along with Miss Aivyn, Young Master Ronald is also present" Guard stated.


    "So what? I want her to die. If he is with her, what can I do? It is his fate. You can leave now" Andrea waved her hand.


    Guard bowed again before leaving the room. Andrea went near the table to pick the wine and started drinking happily.


    "Serves you right Aivyn Dalton. How dare you flirt with my Cayden? The one who goes against me will meet this kind of end.''


    ''I thought of only teaching you a lesson but who expected that you would die. What a pity?'' Andrea smiled wickedly and drank the wine.


    Meanwhile, Gavon and Simon reached the Dalton Mansion. Gavon carried Ivy in princess style and helped inside the house. Simon also did not show any disapproval as they can''t let male servants touch her.


    Allora, who came to invite Simon, froze in her spot. After Kreed''s family left she waited for their arrival and informed the chef to prepare their favourite dishes.


    But seeing unconscious Ivy in Gavon hands she got shocked and went hurriedly towards them with worry.


    "Ivy, Ivy." Allora patted her cheek to wake her up.


    Simon held her shoulders and said in a low voice "Lora, let Lord Gavon helps Ivy to her room"


    "But, Simon, What happened to Ivy? Where is Ronald?" Allora inquired and her eyes welled up.


    Simon understood her state and said patiently "Let''s discuss the details later. Lord Gavon, Please this way"


    Paul hurriedly went to open the Ivy room doors before instructed the staff to bring some water and call for a doctor.


    Gavon placed her on the bed and looked at her with blank expression. Simon and Allora entered the room and thanked Gavon.


    "Lord Gavon. Thank you for your help. We are not able to host you tonight. My sincere apologies" Simon said politely.


    "Mmm" Gavon said and turned around to leave.


    "Paul, Please send our guest out." Simon instructed, to which Paul nodded and went behind Gavon to see him out.


    After Gavon left Simon looked at Allora who was rubbing Ivy hands and her face was filled with worry. He understood the reason behind her, when they finally relieved that their daughter is healthy and everything is going good this incident happened.


    Simon went near Allora and patted her shoulders. Allora looked up and asked "What happened Simon?"


    Simon sighed and explained everything to her, after listening Allora couldn''t stop her tears and they started flowing like a broken dam.


    After sending Gavon, Paul returned with the doctor. After knocking the door they both entered the room. Allora adjusted her emotions and stood up to leave some space for the doctor to treat Ivy.


    Doctor checked the Ivy pulse and did some tests before replying "Nothing to worry, My Lord. She is fine"


    "But why is she not waking up?" Allora asked.


    "Madam, that is due to shock. She will be alright by tomorrow. I will prescribe some medicines to improve her health" Doctor said patiently and left the room along with Paul.


    Simon sighed with relief and side hugged Allora to comfort her. "Don''t worry. She will be fine"


    After making sure Ivy is fine and comfortable the couple left the room. They went to their study room to discuss the incident.


    Paul brought a hot coffee and warm water for both of them. Allora poured some water into the glass and handed it to Simon. After that she poured coffee into a cup.


    When they are together Allora used to do these small things. She feels these things will make her happy and their bond becomes strong by her gestures. She strongly believes that love is not about telling, it is all about showing.


    Simon felt warm after having coffee and his body also stopped shivering. Allora sensed his situation and gave him some time to recover.


    "Simon" Allora called him and she touched his hand slowly.


    Simon slowly looked at Allora, Allora gave him a sweet smile and asked "How are you feeling now?"


    Simon nodded his head saying that he is fine. As a general Simon used to this kind of situation and he saw so many lost their lives and got injured in front of him.


    He is used to it and his heart turned into stone to endure all those. But today he is not a general, he is just a father to his children and seeing his children in trouble and not able to do anything left him in despair.


    "Simon, it is not your fault nor Ronald''s fault. We all know these kinds of accidents are normal. Instead of thinking about this we need to focus on the main thing" Allora''s sweet and strong voice brought Simon back from his thoughts.


    ---


    Namaste _/\\\\_. Hey guys, I am planning to greet you all in different languages every time I post a chapter. There are so many languages spoken in this world. So let''s try this new one. In INDIA Namaste is used to greet people.


    Let me know how you greet people in your place. I will use the same in the next upcoming chapters. Let''s come together and learn different languages and traditions.


    Currently, we are at 84 collections and 41 PS, if we reach 100 collections or 100 PS this week there will be a bonus chapter. Don''t forgot to share and vote ;)

 Chapter 35 - Pervert

    Simon looked at Allora and her eyes were burning with rage. Allora is his safe place, she is his comfort, she is his strength. Simon listens to her every word and fulfills her every wish. Her eyes are always calm and her smile is like a cool breeze.


    But today they are raging to get justice and seek revenge for hurting her children.


    Sensing Simon movement Allora continued "I want to avenge our children simon"


    Simon was shocked by her comment, she never said those words carelessly. He understands the situation and her mother''s heart but seeking revenge is not the solution they need to eradicate the problem..


    "I want to know who is behind this incident, and also the river incident in Magna. Someone is targeting our family and I don''t let them be like that" Allora eyes are ignited and she won''t back down until this issue is resolved.


    "Lora, It''s not the solution. We can try.." Simon tried to persuade her but Allora cut him.


    "Simon, I won''t listen to you. I guess the people forgot my identity. They dare to show their claws to my family." Allora''s voice turned cold and Simon felt danger in her voice.


    It''s not like he didn''t see this side of hers but it''s been a long time. He felt a sense of familiarity in her voice and the beautiful eyes which shower love every time are now burning with flame.


    Allora eyes darkened and her powerful voice echoed in the room "This is the time to make them remember my identity as Princess"


    Simon sighed and gave in to her and thought ''Yes, indeed the people forgot that she is the princess of a kingdom. His Allora, the Princess of Neivya.''


    Meanwhile Gavon who reached his manor was greeted by Ethan and Lyo. They have been waiting since evening for him to go and greet the emperor. But Gavon disappeared into thin air.


    "Gavon, Where did you go?" Ethan came towards him.


    "Work" Gavon stated and went inside.


    Ethan followed him inside and inquired "What do you mean by work?"


    Gavon halted in his steps and looked at him before saying indifferently "You don''t know what is meant by work?"


    Ethan groaned "I am not asking the meaning of work. What is that work? Is it more important than meeting his majesty?''


    Gavon didn''t reply to him and turned around to leave.


    "Lyo, status," Gavon inquired.


    "Everything is on your table Master," Lyo said calmly.


    "Good," Gavon entered into the study and went towards his table.


    "Wait, Answer my question" Ethan stopped Gavon and turned him by holding his shoulder.


    Gavon frowned but Ethan started sniffing.


    ''Sniff.. Sniff..'' Ethan sniffed over Gavon clothes. Gavon frown deepens and distances himself from Ethan who is sniffing like a dog.


    "Did the dog bite you?" Gavon asked and he went to his chair.


    "No, Your smell is different. Lyo, did you smell it?" Ethan looked at Lyo. Lyo distances himself from him too.


    Gavon looked at Ethan and said "Pervert"


    Ethan placed his hands on his hip and looked at Gavon angrily "What? Me? Huh? You are a pervert. Tell me who is the girl? Did you go to the brothel?"


    "What?" Gavon''s face darkened.


    Seeing Gavon''s expression, Ethan lowered his voice and turned towards Lyo before speaking "My dear little brother, Why don''t you go and have milk? Your elder brothers need to speak something in personal"


    Lyo frowned and said "I am not little"


    Ethan raised his hands in air seeing the gleam in Lyo''s eyes and said "Yes, Yes, you are not little but you are not adult. But you are always my cute and sweet little brother"


    Gavon rubbed his forehead in frustration and said "Lyo, go and take rest"


    Lyo looked at Gavon and nodded before leaving the room. Ethan patted his chest in relief and looked at Gavon with a smirk and placed his hands on the desk.


    "Now, tell me my dear brother. Did you go or not?" Ethan inquired with his playful tone but before Gavon replied he added "I know you have physical needs and I am not prohibiting you from going out. But give me heads up before that. So how was it?"


    Gavon slapped his hands and looked at Ethan before saying "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Ouch, that hurts. Don''t deny it. I have proof. Your clothes lingered with a sweet smell." Ethan''s smile widened.


    Gavon sniffed his clothes in trance and a sweet smell touched his nostrils. The smell is not strong and he didn''t identify what kind of smell it was. But he knows whose smell it is and a smile came on his lips.


    Seeing Gavon reaction Ethan clapped his hand excitedly and said "Finally my Virgin brother became Non Virgin."


    Gavon raised his head and looked at Ethan coldy "What is that wording? Non Virgin?"


    Ethan came near to Gavon and placed his hands on the chair before replying "My dear sweet brother don''t think about grammar now just tell me about the glamour of the beauty who seduced you."


    "Don''t let your imagination run wild. Nothing happened. I carried a sack for some time. Maybe due to that" Gavon stated and his eyes remained cold.


    Seeing his expression and his tone Ethan eyes dimmed. His face fell and he felt like someone pricked his bubble of happiness.


    "Step aside" a cold voice echoed in the study room.


    Both Gavon and Ethan looked at the source of the voice and saw Lyo standing at the room entrance with his eyes widened.


    "You..You.. Move from my master" Lyo pointed his finger towards Ethan.


    "Huh?" Ethan sensed something wrong and looked at the position they were in. Then only he got to know they are in a very compromising position he swiftly moved aside and maintained 10 feet distance from Gavon.


    Ethan looked at Lyo with a smile and said "Lyo, My dear young brother, nothing happened between us. Don''t think wrongly, okay?"


    Lyo didn''t listen to him and stood beside Gavon and inquired him from head to toe. After making sure nothing happened he sighed with relief.


    "Master, don''t let him near you." Lyo added with low tone.


    Gavon chuckled and said "Sure, you are in charge of that. Dont let him near to me"


    Lyo''s face brightened and looked at Ethan with a frown ''Pervert. Stay away from my master''


    "You.. You.. Don''t you dare think about me badly" Ethan fumed and both of them ignored him gracefully.


    "Why did you come back lyo?" Gavon inquired.


    Lyo looked at Gavon and said "There are few things i want to inform you master about the task you have given"


    Gavon nodded and soon both of them discussed the details leaving the fuming Ethan alone.

 Chapter 36 - Master Shah

    Cayden reached the place with Master Shah. He saw Ronald sitting beside the dragon lost in his own world and Bratton stood beside him waiting anxiously. Ronald and Bratton already gave the medicine to the dragon after that it spat out a mouthful of blood which turned black.


    Master Shah landed with his mighty white dragon. He alighted down from the dragon and walked towards them. Bratton went towards him to receive.


    Master Shah is in his late sixties, his hair turned white and he has a long beard which is also turned white. He is wearing a white robe and behind him his two apprentices are following. He has an air of authority and his aged face is calm.


    "Greetings to the Master Shah. Apologise for sudden request" Bratton bowed and greeted Master Shah.


    "It''s fine. Let''s take a look at the Dragon" Master Shah said in a calm tone.


    "Yes, This way Master" Bratton guided them towards the dragon.


    Ronald sensed the others approaching him and stood up to greet when he saw the Master Shah. After a long time Ronald is seeing Master Shah but he recognised him in an instant due to his aura.


    Ronald bowed to him when he came near to him and moved aside to let him treat it. Master Shah is not only an expert in treating humans but also dragons. Due to his special quality of treating mighty dragons he became a renowned doctor in the kingdom.


    It is rare in Krayton Kingdom to see doctors to treat both humans and animals. In that he treats Dragons which are their pride and protection.


    Cayden already explained to him in the way about the situation, Bratton also informed him of the treatment they gave. Master Shah listened carefully and touched the blood which was near the dragon mouth and smelled it.


    Master Shah''s nose scrunched up after smelling it. He understands that someone poisoned it but this kind of poison is rare to get.


    Master Shah instructed his apprentices to prepare the medicine which they started without delay. Master Shah also started his treatment to get the poison out from the dragon body.


    He went near to the dragon mouth and pressed the area beneath its jaw and he did it in a few areas. After he completed it dragons started vomiting black blood. Soon the area was drenched with its blood and the pungent smell filled the air.


    Cayden, Bratton and Ronald felt their head spinning, the smell is too strong and they can help it to move a bit farther from there. But they are in audible distance if Master Shah needs anything.


    Their blood boiled after seeing the dragon in that helpless situation and they swear that they will get them to pay double the price for it.


    Soon the apprentices gave the medicine, Master Shah swiftly made the dragon drink it by pressing beneath its jaw to open its mouth. Dragon become weak after the torture it gone through and laid their whining pitifully.


    After two hours, Master Shah let the dragon sleep and stopped his treatment. He came towards them after cleaning his hands and wiped his forehead which is drenched with perspiration.


    "No need to worry, It is out of danger." Master Shan informed and his elderly voice came out low.


    "Thank you Master. We are grateful" Bratton said and the trio bowed politely to show their gratitude.


    "It''s my duty," Master Shah said.


    Master Shah looked at Ronald and said "Young man, What is your name?"


    "Ronald Dalton, Master" Ronald informed politely.


    Master Looked at Ronald and said "You are Dalton. Good, you did a great job by accompanying it and giving it the medicine in time. It will become dangerous if you make it sleep"


    Ronald looked at Master Shah and said politely "The whole credit goes to my sister Master. She''s the one who detected the poison and gave me the instructions. I merely followed"


    Master Shah raised his brow in amusement and probed "Your sister? How did she know?"


    Ronald flustered "That.. That I too don''t know. Maybe she learned from books"


    Master Shah chuckled and nodded his head.


    "Master, Her name is Aivyn. Today she saved a person in the Drayce Mountains" Bratton chimed in.


    "Yes Master, she also suggested to arrange a Medical camp in the Drayce mountains for soldiers" Cayden added.


    The trio''s eyes are filled with pride when they are talking about Aivyn and Master Shah was amused by the young girl''s ability.


    "You mean the sick girl from Daltons?" Master inquired. He heard of her and Simon went to him to treat his daughter but he is busy in royal matters and couldn''t treat her but sent his apprentice to treat her. After that he forgot about her till now.


    "Yes Master. Now she has recovered and become healthy" Bratton informed.


    "Oh, Where is she now? Did something happen to her?" Master Shah didn''t see her when he arrived here. He heard about the accident from Cayden but didn''t mention any injured humans.


    Bratton was the one who replied "She lost consciousness due to shock, Master. Simon took her home"


    Master Shah nodded and didn''t comment anything. His apprentice came towards him and handed him the medicine, he gave it to Bratton before checking it.


    "Give it 3 times for tomorrow by mixing it in water. Don''t give any food for now. I will prepare another medicine after checking it again tomorrow night" Master Shah gave instructions.


    "Okay Master. We will do as you instructed" Bratton took the medicine.


    Few of the soldiers came from Drayce Mountains to take the Dragon to Mountains. They placed a belt around it''s stomach and another dragon took the rope attached to the belt by its claw.


    After giving proper instructions to soldiers Bratton let them take the dragon. The dragon flew by along with the injured one. Bratton went to send Master Shah personally after informing Cayden and Ronald to go home.


    With that everyone left the place and the silence crept over the place.


    ******************


    Hello Guys!! Good News. Our Novel got contracted successfully :)


    Gift option, Golden ticket option also enabled. I will be very happy if you guys gave Gifts or Golden Tickets to this novel.


    Thank you all for your support, please show your support till the end.

 Chapter 37 - Locked

    The strong sunlight makes Ivy scrunch her eyes in annoyance. She felt weak and the sunlight made her feel uncomfortable.


    She tried to open her eyes slowly, the whole room lit up with sunlight and the bright light made her go blind for a second. She took some time to adjust to the room''s lighting.


    Before she recovered from her blindness, someone''s high pitched voice made her eardrums burst.


    "MISS, You are awake? How are you feeling now?" a high pitched voice greeted her, making Ivy groan in annoyance.


    ''What the hell? First the light now sounds. Which dumbass opened the curtains?'' Ivy cursed in her mind and tried to sit up.


    Kily came to help her to sit properly. Ivy took her help and sat properly by resting his head on the bed headrest. Kily poured some water and passed it to her.


    "Miss, have some water." Kily handed the water to Ivy.


    Ivy took it and had a few sips to make her sore throat relieved from the pain. She felt better now and looked at the room.


    When Ivy was sleeping Kily and Fere entered the room, they were instructed to not disturb her sleep and wait inside the room until she woke up. Fere, who is looking down on Ivy, did not control her rage while waiting for Ivy to wake up from sleep.


    She went and opened all the curtains to make her awake. Kily pleaded with her to not do that but she didn''t listen to her.


    When she sensed the movement in Ivy she deliberately called her with high pitch to make her awake completely.


    "Who opened all the curtains?" Ivy inquired Kily.


    Kily becomes nervous and stutters "Miss, That.."


    "Miss, I am the one who opened. My mother used to say that sunlight is good for one''s health so I opened it to let the light enter into your room" Fere said with a smile.


    Ivy looked at her and she felt the sneer in her smile. Ivy crossed her hands and inquired "So, you did it right?"


    "Yes, Miss" Fere confidently looked at her thinking she did a good job.


    "Okay. Prepare the bath" Ivy said and both of her maids left to do that.


    ''Let''s see. How long she will maintain her smile'' Ivy smirked.


    After they left the room became silent and she remembered the last night''s events and worried about Ronald and Dragon.


    Ivy thought of inquiring Kily but before she called her a small knock on the door was heard and Allora entered the room.


    "Ivy" Allora''s face beamed with happiness when she saw Ivy.


    "Mother," Ivy smiled.


    "Oh My. You are finally awake. Are you feeling any discomfort? Should I call the doctor?" Allora inquired worriedly.


    "No mom, I am totally fine. What about Ronald and the Dragon?" Ivy inquired.


    Allora''s face fell when she heard Ronald''s name but she quickly hid it before replying "He is fine and Dragon also recovered."


    Ivy sighed in relief, "That''s great Mom"


    "Now get ready. Should I send your breakfast here?" Allora asked.


    "No mom. I will come down," Ivy smiled.


    Allora patted her head and left the room. Ivy who saw the look in Allora''s eyes felt something was wrong. She needs to find out about that.


    After getting freshen up she went to have breakfast with her family members. She went near the dining table where her father and mother were waiting for her.


    "Good Morning Father, Mother" Ivy greeted cheerfully.


    "Morning sweetheart. How are you feeling now?" Simon inquired when Ivy sat on the chair to his right.


    Ivy placed her hand on his hand and squeezed "I am good dad. Just famished"


    Simon chuckled and instructed Paul to bring breakfast to Ivy. Paul greeted Ivy before going to get breakfast.


    "Where is brother?" Ivy inquired. After hearing the name both of them turned stiff.


    "What happened? Wait. I will go and bring him out" Ivy tried to stand up.


    Simon caught her and said "He is not at home Ivy. He did not returned from the ground"


    "Oh. Okay" Ivy sensed something but didn''t dwell further as Ronald used to miss breakfast time a few times before.


    Paul brought food to Ivy and the trio had their breakfast. After breakfast Simon left to do some work, Allora also retired to her room to take some rest.


    Ivy came outside to breathe some fresh air. She didn''t do her exercises today as she felt too weak when she woke up but now she feels better.


    "Kily, Did my brother come home yesterday?" Ivy inquired. Her both maids are following her behind.


    "Umm. Yes Miss. Young Master arrived" Kily responded.


    "When did he go to the training grounds?" Ivy probed.


    "Miss.. that" before Kily completed Fere interrupted her.


    "Miss, Young Master didn''t go to the grounds today" Fere informed and her voice contained a hint of worry.


    "Why? Then where did he go?" Ivy didn''t bother about the maid.


    ''Why? Hypocrite. It''s all because of you. What if you got into an accident, the young master also got into an accident. But why is he the one who took the blame? And you are enjoying as nothing happens'' Fere thought inside her head and sneered.


    "Miss, Young Master got tired and was sleeping inside his room" Kily tried to divert the topic.


    ''Then, why did father and mother say he is not at home?'' Ivy thought.


    "Tell me what exactly happened?" Ivy ordered.


    Fere, who can''t stand seeing Ivy fake care about Ronald sneered and said "Miss, Young Master locked himself in the room and didn''t come out from last night."


    "What?" Ivy is startled by the truth.


    Fere mouth twitched "Young Master blames himself for your accident Miss. Yesterday after coming home he blamed himself for everything that happened to you and locked inside his room"


    Ivy didn''t bother to listen to her explanation and went inside hurriedly, she guessed that he blames himself and went out to practice to avoid her, but she didn''t think the situation was severe.


    Ivy stood in front of his room and knocked lightly but still didn''t get any response. She waited for some time and tried to open the door. The door was locked and did not open, Ivy asked Paul to get her spare key and opened the door before entering the room silently.


    The room is pitch black and all the curtains are shut tightly. The sudden light filled the room and the entire room lit at once.


    "Leave me alone. Don''t come inside" Ronald cold voice sent shivers through Ivy''s spine.


    Ivy was startled by hearing Ronald''s voice, she never heard this tone from her brother. He used to speak sweetly and with a smile to her every time.


    "Brother" Ivy called him calmly.


    ********


    Thank you DazyH for the gift. You are the first person who is gifted for this novel. I am very happy.


    BONJOUR Pronounce it: "bohn zhourh ". I searched for Canadian people''s language and came to know that they will speak French and English.. So I used French to greet you guys.

 Chapter 38 - Cheer Ronald

    Ronald lifted his head after hearing Ivy''s voice. Ronald sat on the floor in front of his bed, his eyes were red and swollen.


    "Ivy." Ronald''s voice shivered.


    "Brother," Ivy called him again after seeing his tear stained face.


    She went near him slowly and sat in front of him. Ronald didn''t dare to look into her eyes and fixed his gaze on the floor.


    "Brother, Why are you here? What happened?" Ivy tried to touch his hand which Ronald took back.


    "Ivy.. Why are you here?" Ronald''s voice shook.


    Ivy took his hand forcefully and patted it before replying "Brother, tell me why are you here and why is your room dark? Why didn''t you come for breakfast?"


    Ronald''s head shrank and he clenched his hand tightly "That''s nothing. I just want to be lonely."


    "Okay. If you want to be alone then I don''t have a problem but there is a problem if you are feeling lonely. I will accompany you" Ivy sat silently there after saying that.


    "Ivy" Ronald wanted to say something but no words came out of his mouth.


    Both of them sat there silently and no one spoke to each other. They just sat there and the silence accompanied them.


    "I.. I am sorry" Ronald was the one who broke the silence and his voice came as a whisper.


    "Huh?"


    Ronald tried to swallow the lump formed in his throat and said "I am sorry Ivy, I am not able to save you. I am not worthy"


    Ivy sighed and moved a bit to sit beside him, she placed his head on her shoulder and her hand wrapped around him. She patted slowly to reassure him that it is not his fault.


    Ronald''s body stiffened when Ivy placed his head on her shoulder but her gentle pat gave warmth to his heart. Tears started welled up but he tried hard to not cry.


    "It''s okay Ronald. It''s okay to cry. Just let it out" Ivy encouraged him.


    Sometimes It''s better to let all the hard feelings out by crying. It is okay to cry when you are having a hard time, crying helps one to relieve their stress and make their mind fresh and clean.


    Ronald''s last straw of willpower to not cry broke and tears started flowing like a broken dam. Only sobs are heard in the silent room, Ivy didn''t stop patting him till he calmed down.


    Ronald is still a 19 year old and to his age accepting all the changes, the new responsibilities, duties are very hard. It is an age where people want to be free and enjoy their life. It is the age they want to dream and do something great in their life.


    If something unexpected happens their minds are not strong enough to bear them and they blame them for every single thing that happened to them which leads to depression and self loath.


    Ivy(Maia) faced this situation when she took over her family business, she was only 18 years when she lost her family and there was no one beside her to help and guide. Her relatives only wanted her wealth, no one cared for her. She put a strong face in front of everyone when no one was there she cried her heart out.


    But Ronald is lucky to have a wonderful family who will care for him, even if she is not with him. Eventually his parents'' love will make him stronger.


    Ronald stops crying and wetted Ivy''s dress. Ronald sat straight and wiped his nose by the back of his hand.


    "I am sorry for spoiling your dress Ivy," Ronald said with embarrassment.


    Ivy chuckled, seeing Ronald''s cute expression and said "No Problem"


    Ivy''s voice became serious when she started speaking "Ronald, listen to me. It is not your fault, you didn''t do that and that accident did not happen because of you. You still tried your best to save me and the dragon. You listened my words and tried to control the dragon"


    "We both did what we could do but still it happened. Along with me you also fell down but luckily we both survived. If something happened to you because you listened to me then I am the one to blame"


    "No, I am the one who allowed you to try. So it''s not your fault" Ronald declined and he doesn''t want anyone to blame Ivy.


    Ivy smiled and said "See, then it is not your fault also. You allowed me to do that because you have some trust on me"


    "Ronald, never ever blame you for the things that happened. Sometimes few incidents will happen even though we took all measures. I know you are going to take big responsibility in the future. There you need to make very harsh decisions and there is no guarantee that every decision you take will be correct."


    Ivy took a pause and added "Sometimes mishaps will happen, that doesn''t mean it happened because of you or your decisions. Instead of blaming yourself, face it. Face it with courage and fight it with your might."


    In her modern life, she learned that as an owner of a company she needed to make some decisions. But every decision she took is not correct, she faces blames, threats and she learned from it. She doesn''t want her brother to go in that harsh way, she is there to help him.


    Ronald''s eyes widened with shock and his heart started beating again with new energy and power. His eyes again burned with passion and this time his way of thinking changed a bit.


    "Ivy, Thank you," Ronald said sincerely.


    Ivy smiled and ruffled his hair teasingly "Now My Handsome brother is looking Ugly. Go and freshen up"


    Ronald rubbed his nape awkwardly and said "Give me few minutes I will be out"


    Ivy nodded "Sure, Come to the dining table directly."


    Ronald nodded and stood up, he helped Ivy to her feet. Ivy left him to get ready and went outside to inform Paul to prepare some food for Ronald.


    Paul felt very happy and nodded his head before leaving for the kitchen.


    Meanwhile in the palace, all the ministers are present for the court session. Simon and Bratton also arrived for the court meeting.


    "His Majesty, the only sun of the Krayton Kingdom has arrived" the guard announced the arrival of the king.


    Everyone stood up to greet the king, they bowed slightly to show their respect. Gabriel went towards his throne and sat on it.


    "Rise"


    Everyone lifted their heads and took their seats before the court meeting started officially. But before their meeting started, the guard announced again.


    "General of Shadow Army Gavon Lee, has arrived"


    ****


    Hensci : pronounced as hens-chay. Hensci is used to greet each other in Muscogee (Creek) Language. The Muscogee, also known as the Mvskoke, Muscogee Creek. Creek are an indigenous people in the United States.


    Hurrah!! Today we learned something new. Thanks to our reader DazyH.


    Comment down your native language.. I will use that to greet in the next coming chapters.

 Chapter 39 - Sack

    "General of Shadow Army Gavon Lee, has arrived" guard announced the arrival of Gavon.


    After the announcement, Gavon entered along with Ethan and Lyo, Gavon clad in black robe, his shirt pocket area pinned with several badges. He is dignified and his powerful aura is hard to ignore.


    "Greetings to His Majesty, May this Kingdom prosper in your rule" Gavon greeted and the trio bowed slightly while placing their fist on their heart to show their respect.


    "Rise"


    "Your Majesty, the mission is successful and we eradicate the rebels" Ethan informed politely.


    "Great. As expected of the Shadow Army. You all bring glory to this Kingdom" Gabriel praised in a happy tone.


    "Thank You, Your Majesty," Gavon said.


    Gabriel nodded his head and Gavon went to his place to sit and listen to the boring court meeting. Ethan and Lyo stood behind him without any expressions.


    Once Gavon settled down, Lavis Goat, the minister of welfare, questioned "Your Majesty, we got information that Lord Gavon completed the task early and came to the Capital City two days back. Do we know the reason for his behaviour?"


    Gavon placed his hand on the armrest and looked at minister calmly before replying "Work"


    "Is your work more important than paying your respect to His Majesty? Lord Gavon" Lavis sneered.


    "The work which is related to His Majesty''s safety will come first to me, Minister Goat" Gavon cold voice sent shivers to Lavis spine but he was unfazed as he has support of the king and he is the loyal pet of the king.


    "Do we have the pleasure of knowing the most important work which made you stop from paying a visit to his majesty?'''' Lavis probed.


    Gavon looked at Gabriel and stood up before saying "Your Majesty, I hope you have trust in me. As your shield your safety is my priority. As the details are not proper I am afraid to speak about that matter in the court and alert the enemies"


    Gabriel looked at Gavon and said "Of course, I have faith in you Lord Gavon. I am looking forward to know the reason"


    "It will be a satisfactory outcome, Your Majesty," Gavon added.


    Gavon planned to reveal the person who is behind the rebels but at the last moment they find something is missing. So he had to postpone that. Gavon doesn''t like to play cat and mouse games with these people, he just wants to wipe them out at once and for all.


    Soon the court session started and discussed all the matters related to the welfare of the kingdom. Gavon sat there blankly without paying any heed to their comments.


    When his gaze landed on Simon, he remembered the sack he carried yesterday. When he saved Ivy the first time in Magna her body didn''t have much weight and he felt like he was holding a stick.


    But now he felt that her skin is smooth and she gained weight, her soft skin felt good in his hands to the point where he didn''t want to put her down. He even refused to give her to his family and found excuses to carry her for sometime.


    All the emotions are new to him and his heart feels calm when she is in his arms. He wants to cut off the relationship with her so that she won''t be a part of his life anymore. But why is he saving her every time when he sees that she is in danger? He can leave her alone.


    ''What''s wrong with me? Am I possessed?'' Gavon lost in his thoughts.


    The meeting ended and everyone left the room. Gavon went to meet his majesty for other tasks and also to inform him about the rebel report.


    "Master Gavon, What are you thinking in the court?" Ethan inquired with a teasing smile.


    "About a sack" Gavon said as a matter of fact.


    "What??"


    Gavon reached the king room and entered the room after getting permission from the king. While Ethan waited outside.


    "Greetings Your Majesty" Gavon greeted and looked at the people in the room.


    Simon and Bratton are presented in the room. Gavon didn''t expect them to present in the room.


    "Gavon, come and sit," Gabriel invited.


    Gavon seated across Simon and Dalton where Gabriel sat in the middle. Simon and Bratton nodded their heads in greeting where Gavon replied with a nod.


    "Simon, I heard about the incident. How is your family?" Gabriel inquired.


    "They are recovering, Your Majesty." Simon said and his face remained stoic.


    "If needed, ask Master Shah for medicine. I will send a message" Gabriel suggested.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Simon nodded his head.


    "Any suspects?" Gabriel inquired.


    "There are few, Your Majesty. But I dare not speak about them without proofs" Simon stated.


    "I understand, Take help from Gavon" Gabriel said while looking at Gavon.


    Gavon, who is silently observing from the side, looked at Gabriel when he mentioned his name. He understood the meaning behind his words.


    "I am afraid to take Lord Gavon''s help Your Majesty. We don''t want to trouble the Lord with our matters. He has so much on his plate" Simon rejected.


    "It''s Okay. He can handle it. What do you say? Gavon?" Gabriel inquired.


    "I will follow your orders, Your Majesty," Gavon said with a firm tone.


    "It''s settled then." Gabriel said with a smile.


    Before Simon replied Gabriel changed the topic. Gavon reported the rebel report to him and took leave. Soon Simon and Bratton followed.


    "Lord Gavon" Simon called out.


    Gavon looked at Simon and waited for him to say "I will handle the matter. You please don''t bother about this. I will persuade His Majesty later"


    "It''s not a bother Lord Simon. I am happy to help the prominent family" Gavon said and his eyes didn''t show any emotions.


    "This.."


    Before Simon spoke, Gavon cut him off saying "Shall we discuss the matter? Whom you are suspecting?"


    Simon sighed and said "Sure".


    ****


    Bun? ziua: Pronounced as Boo-nuh zi-ua


    In Romania, formal conversations commonly start with ''Buna ziua'', which, although translates literally as ''Good day'', is meant as hello and used as a basic greeting.


    Mul?umesc Luminita_Bulgaru.

 Chapter 40 - [Bonus ] Mysterious Person

    After Simon and Bratton left the room Gabriel called Calvin and informed him to investigate the matter secretly.


    Meanwhile in the Dalton Mansion, the atmosphere is harmonious with Ronald becoming cheerful. Allora felt happy after hearing that Ronald came out.


    Amidst the laughs Ronald had his breakfast and suddenly a visitor came to the mansion.


    "Madam, Young Master Cayden arrived" Paul came and informed.


    Allora nodded her head and the trio went to meet Cayden. Cayden was sitting in the hall while waiting for Allora. When he heard the footsteps he stood up and turned around to greet Allora.


    But he was shocked to see Ivy and Ronald along with her. He thought that yesterday''s incident would make them frightened and he came to show his support to them.


    "Good Morning, Aunty" Cayden greeted.


    Allora smiled "Good Morning Cay"


    "I hope I didn''t disturb you. Sorry for coming uninvited" Cayden said hurriedly.


    "Cay, you are not an outsider. You can come and go as you wish. Treat it like your home" Allora smiled sweetly.


    "Aunty is the best" Cayden showed his thumbs up.


    "Ronald, Ivy. How are you feeling?" Cayden inquired and his voice was filled with worry.


    "We are doing fine, Brother Cayden," Ronald said and Ivy also nodded her head in approval.


    "That''s good to know." Cayden said and looked at Allora "Aunt, Mom and Sis will come later. They asked me to inform you. I will take my leave as I have some work to do"


    "That fast. At least have something before you leave" Allora said and motioned to Paul to get something.


    "Next time Aunt. I have something urgent to do" Cayden stood up.


    Allora sighed and nodded her head "Come for dinner, when you are free"


    "Sure Aunt" Cayden hugged Allora briefly before saying bye.


    "Bye Ronald. Bye Ivy. Take care" Cayden said and left the place.


    While the Dalton Mansion is filled with laughter, someone in the palace is in a very bad mood. Princess Andrea learned that nothing serious happened to Aivyn and she was rescued on time.


    After knowing this news she became agitated and smashed everything in the room. Andrea felt Aivyn was a threat to her and Cayden''s relationship. She knows the value of the two prominent families. If the two of them loved each other then His Majesty would surely approve of their marriage.


    She don''t feel insecure when the other nobles try to get close with Cayden but here the person is Aivyn Dalton. After seeing the way Cayden treated Aivyn, her sixth sense felt that Cayden had a crush on Ivy.


    It is just a matter of time Aivyn falls for Cayden. Cayden is smart, caring, intelligent, handsome and every girl wants that kind of person as their life partner. She also fell for him when she saw him for the first time at her age ceremony.


    She knows that now those people will look for the culprit. Even though she was hundred per cent sure that no one saw her, but she had an uneasy feeling.


    ''No, I want to find out if anyone knows about it.'' With this thought in mind Andrea went to look for her brother.


    Gavon along with Simon, Bratton sat in one of the parlours present in the royal garden. Due to their special status they are allowed to use these parlours without king consent.


    Soon snacks and beverages are served. They dismissed all the servants before they started the discussion. Apart from them Ethan and Lyo are present who are standing behind Gavon.


    Simon knows they are the trusted people of Gavon but he wants to discuss his family issue.


    Gavon sensed his hesitation and assured "Don''t worry, Lord Simon. They won''t let a single word out. Rest assured they are useful to find out the culprit"


    Simon nodded and started speaking "There is one incident happened in Magna to my daughter"


    Gavon paused before he resumed sipping his tea, "My daughter accidentally fell into the river and one mysterious person rescued her. I am suspecting him."


    Ethan bite his cheek to not laugh. Gavon also placed his tea on the table and asked "Why?"


    "Lord Gavon, Don''t you feel it a bit suspicious? If he rescued her then why did he wipe out the traces of him and don''t let us know about him?" Simon countered.


    "Yes, it is very suspicious of him. If he is a normal person then he will come to get some reward or if he is noble then at least come for some benefits. But he didn''t want anything and didn''t show up till now." Bratton also supports Simon''s words.


    "Lord, What if the person wants to help without any ulterior motives?" Ethan was the one inquired.


    Bratton looked at Ethan and said "Then why does he wipe out his traces?"


    "Maybe he has a special identity," Ethan answered.


    "You have a point here. But whatever his purpose is his actions are suspicious and we need to start from him" Simon replied.


    Gavon did not responded to their conversation but stated "That person is me"


    "Yes, Huh? Who? What?" Bratton was perplexed by Gavon''s response.


    "Lord Simon, The person who rescued your daughter in Magna is me" Gavon repeated.


    Simon did not believe his ears and looked at Gavon with confusion, "Lord Gavon, How is that possible?"


    "Allow me to explain, My Lord," Ethan said.


    Simon and Bratton looked at Ethan for his explanation. Ethan, fearing that Gavon might have said something which creates some misunderstanding between them, so he came forward to explain.


    "Apologise for hiding this from you Lord Simon" Ethan started.


    ****


    Hallo alle zusammen!!! (Hello Everyone)


    Hallo is used to say Hello in German. This chapter is for answering the Summoning Pens. Hope you will enjoy the chapter. I am happy to get 4 pens from you. You don''t believe I am excited like a small kid after getting the summoning pen :)


    Do read the author''s note.

 Chapter 41 - Lunch Invitation

    "Apologise for hiding this from you, Lord Simon" Ethan started.


    Sensing they are listening to him Ethan continued "My Master helped her out from the accident as an act of help. We thought she is a noble lady and to avoid any kind of connections with them we wiped out the traces"


    "As you are aware how the nobles will suck up to our master for making him their son in law. Of Course not all of them. Who will want to lose such a good looking, handsome, intelligent and high ranked person?"


    Ethan sensed the threatening gaze from Gavon, he just wanted to boost his image in front of Simon as they are aware of King''s decision.


    Ethan cleared his throat and came to the main point "So for that reason we wiped out the traces. After that only we got to know that she is your daughter Lord Simon. We thought of informing you, but you know we are at Magna for a secret mission so we don''t want to put your family in danger."


    Simon nodded his head in understanding "After that we got busy and when we completed our mission you were already at Capital City. Today we got a chance to speak with you. Luckily the misunderstanding is cleared." Ethan concluded.


    Simon and Bratton got a clear picture of what happened and now the mystery is solved.


    "If that is the case. Then we can understand, Thank you so much Lord Gavon, we are indebted to you. You saved my daughter not only once but twice" Simon showed his gratitude.


    Gavon nodded his head and said "It''s Fine. Lord Simon"


    "Lord Gavon. Please visit our mansion once to treat you properly and also let me know if any help is needed in Magna. We are pleased to help you" Simon offered with a smile.


    Gavon did not show any emotion on his face and nodded in approval. Simon felt happy after sensing his positive response.


    "Now, the first problem is solved. Then who tried to harm Aivyn and Ronald for a second time?" Bratton inquired.


    Simon looked at Bratton and thought of the same question.


    "My Lord, What happened on that day? Will you explain it to us?" Ethan inquired.


    Ethan is not only a brother and mischievous person, he is the most intelligent and clever. He acted as an advisor to Gavon.


    Simon explained the matter to them to which they listened carefully.


    "Lord Simon, What happened to the dragon you treated in Drayce? Why does it create a problem?" Ethan inquired about the dragon they treated in the cave.


    "It is a normal situation, the dragon is still evolving and it needs to be tamed. There is nothing particular happening to it" Bratton replied.


    Ethan thought for a while and answered "We need to get details from Young Master''s, Young Miss and the people in the Drayce Mountains. We have to gather more information."


    Everyone in the room nodded their heads in approval. As they don''t have any concrete proofs or traces to solve this case. They need to gather as much information as possible.


    "Whom are you suspecting? Lord Simon" Gavon inquired. He heard that Simon mentioned he has few suspects.


    Simon looked at Gavon "There are few nobles who are plotting against me and trying to ruin my business. We already keep a close eye on them but didn''t notice any suspicious behaviour from them"


    "That doesn''t mean they are not culprits. We don''t know their real motive. And another major suspect is enemies from Kingdom Neivya"


    Gavon raised his brow in confusion, Ethan and Lyo also looked at Simon with question marks.


    "Neivya??" Gavon probed.


    "Yes, My Wife is the Princess of Neivya" Simon said and his eyes turned gentle at the mention of Allora.


    Along with Gavon, Ethan and Lyo are also surprised by the fact. When Lyo looked into Aivyn bio he didn''t find out about this. On top of that he only concentrated on Aivyn.


    "Allora is away from the social circle after she gave birth to Aivyn, thus everyone forgot about her identity and now trying to harm my family. This time I won''t let him off without proper punishment" Simon said in a cold tone.


    Everyone got the meaning, as Allora is away from the limelight everyone slowly forgot about her identity. Now after so many years she came back and some felt threatened and some wanted to harm them to create disputes in the kingdom.


    As Allora has special status the situation should not be taken lightly, one small mistake will lead to disaster. If there are no nobles in the kingdom then there is a high chance it is someone from the Neivya or some old foxes in this kingdom.


    The two prominent families are always in the spotlight for predators, they want their wealth, power and fortune. It is common for these incidents to happen, but if they don''t send warnings strongly then they will be taken Dalton''s as weaklings and try to step on them.


    As there is a rumour that their daughter is sick, their target is Aivyn as she is the most vulnerable spot. The next is Ronald who is going to be the heir of Daltons.


    "My Lord, in that case we need to gather information before coming to conclusions. I am certain that this is someone from your relatives or someone who has bad blood with you" Ethan stated.


    "Yes," Simon looked at Gavon and said "Lord Gavon, we would be honoured if you join us for lunch. In that way we can discuss about this matter and also to show our gratitude for helping us"


    Gavon thought for a while and nodded his head in approval.


    "That''s Great" Simon said and looked at Bratton "Bratton, join us. I guess by now your family also reached to the mansion"


    Bratton already informed Simon about the visit of his family. Katherine and Alyssa want to pay a visit to check on the siblings. Bratton also wanted to check on the siblings, so he nodded his head and went along with them.


    ****


    Halo (HAH-loh), Hai (high)


    Greetings in Indonesian. Indonesian (bahasa Indonesia) is the official language of Indonesia.. With over 230 million speakers, it is one of the most widely spoken languages in the world.

 Chapter 42 - Deal

    In one of the luxurious rooms in the palace, two bodies are entangled and making out on the sofa. The room is filled with moans and groans of the two people.


    Due to their intense activity they didn''t listen to the commotion happening outside of the room.


    "Ah.. Your Highness." a seductive voice was heard.


    "Oh. Yes.." Aaron''s forehead was covered with sweat and he was grinding his hips.


    "Please.. Fast" the woman pleaded which aroused Aaron.


    "F*ck." Aaron cursed and increased his speed.


    "Ahh. Yes" the woman is high on pleasure and they both are reaching climax.


    "Brother!!" a shrill voice echoed in the room.


    Andrea turned her back when she heard the moans and shouted. She don''t want to see her brother making out in front of her and she didn''t care about him fucking any random woman.


    She wants to speak with him about the matter and she can''t wait until he finishes his activity. Andrea was frustrated that the guards stopped her from entering the room. She threatened them to enter and after entering she heard the voices and saw two half naked bodies making out.


    She instantly turned around and shouted to bring his attention but the two drowning in pleasure did not hear her. Andrea left with no choice but to take the flower vase near the bed and throw it on the ground.


    BAM


    The loud voice caught the attention of the two people and Aaron groaned in frustration. He is near his climax and someone interrupted him.


    "Moron. Get out" Aaron shouted.


    "Brother. It''s me. I want to speak with you" Andrea shouted back.


    Aaron groaned in frustration and said "Wait for 5 min. Go NOW"


    Andrea stomped on her feet and left out leaving the two behind to complete their adult activity. She doesn''t want to anger him more than this as she knows his temper.


    Andrea waited impatiently for him in one of the waiting rooms near his room. It is more than five minutes but he is nowhere to be seen. Andrea wanted to go and drag him out but before she stood up the door room burst open and Aaron entered.


    Aaron seems angry and frustrated. He sat in front of her with a frown and waited for her to speak. His anger rose when he thought about how she disturbed him.


    "Brother" Andrea called him meekly.


    "What?" Aaron fumed.


    Andrea controlled her rage as she want his help "I need a help"


    Aaron didn''t spoke, Andrea continued "I would need your personal Guard Theo"


    Aaron looked at her with shock, ''What does she mean?''


    Andrea understood his reaction and hurriedly explained "Don''t think wrongly. I don''t have any thoughts for him. I just need him for a mission. He need to find out some information for me"


    "What did you do this time?" Aaron inquired


    He knows very well about his sister, if she did something morally wrong she would seek his help. He helped her so many times.


    "Nothing, you need to bother about. I can solve it. Just send him to me" Andrea scoffed.


    "NO" Aaron rejected.


    Andrea looked at his belief "What do you want in return?"


    "There is nothing, I lack," Aaron said with an air of aloofness.


    Andrea clenched her fist and said "I heard you are eyeing one of my maids."


    Andrea knows him well. She knows how to please him and she has some tricks under her sleeve too. This is not the first time she is sending maids to her brother''s chamber to get her work done. So she came prepared.


    Aaron smirked and said "Only that?"


    Andrea frowned and asked "What else?"


    "I laid my eyes on a beautiful girl," Aaron stated.


    "And who is it?" Andrea inquired. She used to send her maids to him on whom he laid his eyes on. It is a common tactic between them and in return he used to help her.


    "This time the girl is of higher status" Aaron said.


    Andrea expected this and asked "Name?"


    Aaron smiled devilishly and his eyes are full of lust when he remembered her "Aivyn"


    "What?" Andrea shouted as she didn''t expect this. Sending a noble to him is quite a feet for her but here he is asking for Aivyn Dalton who is from the Dragon Keepers family.


    "Yes, Aivyn Dalton. I want her" Aaron said.


    "Do you know what you are sprouting? She is from the Dalton family and it is troublesome to lay your hands on her. If you like her that much then marry her" Andrea chided.


    It will be great if he marries Aivyn then her path will be clear and she doesn''t need to plan to get rid of her.


    "I don''t have an interest in her romantically. I want to bed her" Aaron said straightly on Andrea''s face.


    If someone heard their conversation they felt their skin crawl. How come a sister and brother discuss these kinds of lewd activities and that too face to face. But these siblings are of one kind.


    "No, It''s impossible" Andrea knows her limits. One wrong step she will reach her end and if her father gets wind of this then she will be grounded.


    "Then forgot about your request" Aaron stood up.


    "Wait"


    Andrea felt anxious, even though she is a princess she doesn''t have people like Theo on her side to make her things done. Her father Gabriel didn''t allow her to keep the people like Theo by her side and thus she needed to depend on her brother for this.


    ''If only mother would be here. My plan will be successful'' Andrea muttered under her breath.


    "What?" Aaron inquired as he felt she said something.


    "I will try. But you have to come up with a plan" Andrea gave in.


    Aaron smirked and said "Sure. Send me that maid for the night."


    With that he left the room leaving the fuming Andrea behind.


    ''This womanizer'' Andrea fumed.


    She knows that this is her chance and she wants to end Aivyn once and for all. She will be dishonoured if the rumours spread and her brother wont marry her. No one in this kingdom wants to marry her. This is a huge price but she doesn''t have a choice.


    ''Aivyn, this is what you will get for trying to snatch my Cayden, '' Andrea smirked.


    ***


    barev dzez (bah-REV DZEZ)


    Hello in Armenian. Armenian is an Indo-European language spoken in the Republic of Armenia, as well as in large communities of the Armenian diaspora by around 6..7 million people.

 Chapter 43 - Hearty Meal

    Simon, Bratton reached the Mansion along with Gavon, Ethan and Lyo. Simon sent a message to Allora before they started so that she could prepare for the guests.


    Allora got a message from a soldier of Blue Dragon Army when she was having a conversation with Katherine. Katherine and Alyssa came to visit Aivyn, Ronald after hearing about the accident.


    Allora informed the kitchen to prepare varieties of dishes for the guests. Due to the sudden visit of guests, the Dalton Mansion filled with people.


    "Welcome Lord Gavon, Lord Bratton" Allora greeted politely.


    "Thank you" Gavon mouthed.


    Everyone settled in the hall, and Paul brought some snacks and beverages. Allora, Simon sat in the centre, Katherine, Bratton sat to their left, Gavon seated to their right.


    "Lord Gavon. Please have a drink" Allora said.


    Allora looked at Ethan and Lyo who are standing behind Gavon and added "Ethan and Lyo, Please feel free to have drinks and snacks"


    Ethan and Lyo looked at her surprisingly, knowing their master name is fine but their names.


    Knowing their doubts Simon cleared it by saying "I sent a message earlier"


    Ethan and Lyo understand before replying "Thank you Madam"


    Aivyn, Ronald along with Alyssa came down from the stairs. Aivyn took Alyssa to her room to show the room as she was not able to show her previously.


    Simon was surprised to see Ronald. He thought he needed to persuade him to speak and get him out of the room but he is already out of his room and his face is normal. Simon looked at Allora to which she assured him that the problem was resolved.


    "Ahh, Aivyn , Ronald come here" Simon called them with a smile.


    Gavon, who is having his fruit juice, looked at them. Gavon paused in his actions and looked at Ivy who was walking towards them.


    Ivy is wearing a light purple gown which is embroidered with flowers. Her style is simple yet classy.


    "Ronald, Aivyn. Meet Lord Gavon Lee. He is the General of Shadow Army" Simon introduced.


    "Greetings Lord Gavon" Ronald greeted.


    "Greetings Lord Gavon" Ivy greeted with a curtsy.


    "She is Alyssa, Lord Bratton''s daughter. Alyssa, meet Lord Gavon" Simon introduced Alyssa.


    Even though they are in the capital, allowing girls out before their age ceremony is restricted and Gavon also rarely attends any ceremonies or parties.


    "Greetings Lord Gavon'''' Alyssa also greeted with a curtsy..


    Gavon replied with a nod. Ethan looked at Aivyn who is not going, or going to be his Madam.


    ''She is beautiful but sadly she is weak and not able to protect her. Gavon has a lot of enemies and if she is not wicked and smart then she will be their target. If Gavon is not in this field maybe he will lead a happy life'' Ethan sighed.


    "Lord Gavon, Bratton shall we have lunch before having a talk" Simon stated.


    "Sure," Bratton replied.


    Gavon slightly nodded his head and stood up.


    Everyone gathered around the dining table and soon Paul came with a few maids and started serving the food.


    "Paul, why is my food bland?" Ivy frowned.


    Paul looked at Allora, Allora cleared her throat and said "Ivy you recovered today only. It will be good for your stomach"


    "Mom, today morning I had only porridge. And why is Ronald having chicken?" Ivy complained.


    "Ronald is not injured and didn''t lose consciousness like you" Allora remarked.


    "Mom. no, Dad please I want to eat chicken" Ivy complained and changed her strategy.


    Bratton laughed and said "Simon, you are cornered"


    "It''s tough to be in this situation. In our family Cay used to complain a lot" Katherine added with a smile.


    "Lora," before Simon completed his words Allora glared at him.


    Simon looked at Paul and ordered "Paul, today we have guests, so let Ivy eat whatever she wants."


    Paul who is serving Ronald stopped in his actions, taking this a chance Ivy placed her plate in between and Paul served the chicken to her.


    "Thanks Paul" Ivy said and savoured chicken.


    Everyone in the room laughed seeing Ivy''s actions.


    Gavon, Ethan and Lyo who used to eat in silence were surprised by their homely atmosphere. As an orphan''s they were carved of family feelings and their love, seeing the atmosphere in the mansion made them realize how boring their life was.


    The lunch ended happily and everyone was satisfied by the food and Dalton''s hospitality.


    "Ronald, Aivyn. Lord Gavon wants to speak with you both about the incident." Simon said when they were seated in the hall after lunch.


    Ronald and Aivyn looked at Gavon. Gavon signalled Ethan to ask the questions, Ethan took the sign and started speaking "Young Master, Young Miss, Please tell us what happened on that day? Did you find any suspicious activity? Or are you suspecting someone?"


    Ronald''s body tensed up when he remembered the incident, Ivy patted his hand slowly to reassure him. Their small actions didn''t go unnoticed by Gavon whose eyes are only on Ivy.


    Gavon raised his brow in amusement. The girl who is sick, weak and needs protection is giving strength to her brother.


    Ronald gathered his strength and informed everything he did and he observed. Aivyn also informed her side of the story.


    "Apart from treating the patient, speaking with Prince, there is nothing I did there and I didn''t find anyone suspicious," Aivyn concluded.


    Ivy felt the wariness in Andrea eyes but she thought that Andrea is not stupid to do that publicly and top of that to the Keepers family. If she did that and it is out, the damage will be severe to her.


    "My suggestion is to inquire about the soldiers in the Drayce Kingdom," Aivyn added.


    "Yes, Our last hope is to investigate the soldiers." Ethan nodded his head in approval.


    "Thank you for your time, Young Master and Young Miss. We will look into this" Ethan added.


    "We are indebted to Lord Gavon for saving our Ivy two times." Simon sighed.


    Allora looked at Simon with confusion. Simon nodded his head before continuing "Lord Gavon is the one who saved Ivy in Magna"


    Everyone looked at Gavon with surprise and Simon explained the reason behind the secret for not revealing his identity, they got a clear picture of what happened and they felt relieved.


    Ivy was also surprised after knowing the truth, she didn''t remember him and the actions she did before she left consciousness last night.


    ''Oh he is the one who brought me to this world, but why didn''t I remember yesterday events of him saving me? Is it due to shock?'' Ivy thought after knowing the truth. Gavon is the one who saved her from drowning in the river and that is the time when she entered this world.


    ''Now I am observing him clearly. He is more handsome than all the guys I met here. After sensing his powerful aura he is not only a General, is there any identity to him to be called as Lord? What is his history?'' Ivy keeps all those questions to herself.


    "Thank you for saving me, Lord Gavon" Ivy showed her gratitude.


    ***


    Mingalarba (meen-gah LA-ba)


    Hello in Burmese.. Burmese is a Sino-Tibetan language spoken in Myanmar where it is an official language and the language of the Bamar people, the country''s principal ethnic group.

 Chapter 44 - Theo

    "Thank you for saving me, Lord Gavon" Ivy showed her gratitude.


    Whatever the reason behind his action, he is the one who saved her for now. If he has any other ulterior motives they won''t talk about all these details with him.


    "My Pleasure, Ms Aivyn. Don''t feel burdened for this, Lord Simon. I hope in future we need your help" Gavon stated.


    ''This Voice.. I heard it, But where?'' Ivy thought.


    Simon smiled and replied "Sure Lord Gavon. We are happy to help you"


    "I will take my leave. Ethan will come tomorrow with you to Drayce Mountains" Gavon stood up.


    "Sure, Thanks for coming Lord Gavon" Simon said.


    Gavon nodded before leaving the place. Bratton along with his wife and daughter also left the Dalton mansion.


    Soon darkness covered the sky but still Theo was nowhere to be found. Andrea is waiting for Theo anxiously. After knowing Aivyn is not dead she is feeling restless.


    A sudden knock brought her back from the thoughts and a person wearing black shirt and pants entered the room. His face is covered with a cloth only his eyes are visible, those eyes are empty and cold.


    "Greetings Your Royal Highness. I am here on the order of Prince Aaron" Theo stated while kneeling on the ground.


    "Rise," Andrea ordered.


    "I want you to find out about one thing. Listen carefully" Andrea started.


    Andrea explained to Theo what needs to be done for now and also informed him to not inform Aaron. She will explain to Aaron once the matter is resolved.


    Theo nodded his head in approval and left the room leaving Andrea alone who is happy for getting Theo help.


    Theo went to the prince room to inform the details. Theo acts according to his master Aaron, even though Andrea ordered him to not speak a word with him.


    "Your Highness" Theo entered into Aaron chambers through the window. His actions are clean and swift. Not a single sound was heard when he entered the room.


    Aaron is wearing his white bathrobe, his masculine chest is visible. He is swirling his content in the glass and looking into the sky thinking about something when heard Theo voice.


    "Report" Aaron''s cold voice echoed.


    Theo reported to Aaron about Andrea deed and the work she assigned to him. Aaron clenched his fist when he heard that Andrea tried to harm Aivyn.


    "Useless, Useless" Aaron slammed the table hard and the glass shattered to pieces..


    ''That, good for nothing sister of mine. How dare she? She tried to harm my girl. I didn''t even have a taste of her. If that dumbass asked me I should give a better plan.'' Aaron scoffed.


    A knock was heard and a maid clad in uniform entered the room with wine in her hands.


    "Greetings Your Highness. Her Highness asked me to bring this to you" the maid said with a bow.


    Aaron looked at the maid and his eyes seized the maid. She has a slender body with good curves. Aaron laid his eyes on her the first time when he saw her and longing for her.


    "Come here," Aaron ordered.


    The maid walked slowly and her legs were shaking due to the dangerous aura from Theo. He stood in the dark but his aura was quite suffocating for her. She is not able to see his face but she can feel his presence.


    Maid placed the bottle on the table and poured the wine in another glass and handed it to Aaron. Aaron took a wine glass with another hand and pulled her onto his lap.


    The maid was startled by the sudden pull but soon Aaron soothes her with his sweet smile "Don''t worry. I am here" and he took a sip of wine.


    Theo, who stood in the dark, did not faze by seeing his Prince''s behaviour, he didn''t lay an eye on them and stood there blankly without any sound.


    "It tastes good. Have a sip ``Aaron encouraged the maid.


    "I dare not Your Highness" Maid flustered.


    "I will help you" Aaron helped her to have a sip and before she gulped it he captured her lips and soon his hands moved around her body. The maid became breathless and a moan escaped her mouth.


    "Theo, finish the task and report me" Aaron stated and continued his assaults.


    Theo nodded his head and left the room without making any noise. Soon the room filled with moans and groans.


    Meanwhile Gavon was having a hard time sleeping, he stood up from his bed and went to the balcony. He gazed into the sky and stood there silently.


    When he closed his eyes Aivyn''s image appeared in front of his eyes. He tries hard to forget about her but his mind is constantly thinking about her sweet smile, her cute eyes, cherry lips, soft skin, and her eating style.


    Everything about her keeps on playing in his brain. After entering into the Dalton mansion he is observing her and every small action is registered in his mind.


    ''What''s wrong with me? I don''t want to be with her. She is so pure to her own good. She is naive and small, how would she live in this world?'' again Gavon started thinking of her.


    ''Argh.. Gavon you need to be away from her'' Gavon scolded himself and before turning around to go inside his room but he was frozen.


    His body turned rigid and his brain stopped working for a minute before he went into trance. A series of events flashed in front of his eyes.


    He saw himself greeting Aivyn, and suddenly he moved to another scene where he saw Aivyn stumble in the hall, again he moved to another where he saw Aivyn lose consciousness.


    He walked towards her anxiously and before he touched her he was dragged back to reality.


    Gavon gasped for air and muttered ''What was that?''


    ***


    demat (de-mat)


    Hello in Breton.. Breton is a Southwestern Brittonic language of the Celtic language spoken in Brittany in the northwest of France.

 Chapter 45 - Warning

    The sun rises from the horizon by slowly spreading its rays on the Drayce Mountains. Soldiers are starting their day with more enthusiasm and energy making the atmosphere lively.


    "Come on everyone, let''s eat. Breakfast is ready"


    "Hey, did anyone count the Dragon Eggs? Any new count?"


    "No Won, the count is same"


    "Aioo, Did you hear this our baby boy is getting married"


    "Party.. Party.."


    The shouts and the squeals of soldiers filled the whole place making it a comfortable workplace. Everyone is doing their tasks with dedication, celebrating other happiness, sharing their joy and sorrows making the Drayce Mountain a home for humans and animals.


    Amidst their laughs and shouts four mighty dragons landed. Simon, Bratton, Cayden and Ethan arrived at Drayce Mountain. Ronald insisted on coming with them but Simon reprimanded him from coming as he needed more rest.


    Glen was already waiting for their arrival and greeted them before taking them to the soldiers'' tents.


    Soldiers who were present at their tents stood up and greeted the Lords before assembling in front of them in order.


    Simon glanced at everyone before speaking "I hope you all are already aware of the accident"


    "Yes, Lord" Soldiers shouted in unison


    "Good, We got to know that one among us tried to harm us but to be fact there are no concrete proofs. I believe you all are treated well in this place and we entrust you all with dragons. But it doesn''t mean there will be no black sheep among us"


    "I want the one who tried to harm my family to come forward and admit your mistake. If we find out, the consequences will be severe." Simon added with a cold voice which in still fear in soldiers.


    Simon observed each and every single one before saying "And one more thing, this time you offended not only the Dalton family but also the royal family members. Remember that and get ready for that."


    "I hope everyone knows what will be the punishment for going against the Royal Family. Not only you, your whole family will be impacted. Think wisely" Ethan smirked.


    Everyone knows about the punishment and also the capabilities of powerful people standing in front of them.


    "We will give you time for today. If you come willingly and admit your mistake the punishment will be less but if you still dares to play games then go ahead" Bratton stated firmly.


    "If anyone knows any kind of information about this matter, they can come to us and they will be rewarded hefty." Cayden offered.


    If there is a culprit in between them he will fear to come out and wants to wait for the situation to escape or get help from their master, but if someone knows about the culprit and doesn''t want to be involved in this matter remain quiet as they fear it will impact them.


    No one in this world does something freely, they need something in return and hence Cayden added the reward to not let any loose ends.


    After saying that the lords left the place to look around and to complete their rounds. Soldiers sighed in relief as it was suffocating to stand in front of the four intimidating people.


    "Dismiss" Glen ordered and left the place.


    Glen was in deep thought after knowing the situation. He checked the injured dragon and he remembered the time when princess fed it something. He was the one who saw the princess and had a doubt but he doesn''t want to reveal it here as he doesn''t know whether she is the culprit or not.


    If an ally from the princess listens to this, his life will be in danger. If she is not the culprit then he will be blamed for damaging the reputation of the Royal Family.


    Glen sighed in dejection as he needed some time and perfect situation to inform the Lord. He wants to help them even if it is just his speculation as the lord''s treat them like their own family.


    In Dalton Mansion, Ivy was curious about the Gavon background. So he went to Ronald''s study room to get information about the Gavon.


    "Brother," Ivy knocked on the door before entering.


    Ronald, who is working on some documents, looked up and invited "Ivy, come."


    Ivy smiled and walked towards him and asked "Am I disturbing you?"


    Ivy saw the row of documents placed in front of him and thought that she came at the wrong timing.


    "No, Not at all. Sit down" Ronald closed the document.


    "Are you sure?" Ivy inquired.


    "Yes, want some water" Ronald stood up and poured some water from the flask and handed it to Ivy.


    "Thank You" Ivy took the water and had a sip.


    "So, What brings you here?" Ronald probed.


    "What are these documents? Can I help you with this?" Ivy looked at the pile and thought of helping him. She is not aware of their family business and her conversation with her father also did not happen after coming to the capital.


    Both of them became busy and barely got time to discuss these details. Ivy also helped her mother for her age ceremony matters and learned few things about the noble families and how to behave.


    Surprisingly, Allora taught her so much in a short amount of time. Ivy felt proud of her mother and took her as inspiration.


    Ronald wasn''t surprised by her words as he is now little bit aware of her talents but shook his head in denial "It''s okay Ivy. I will look at them later"


    Ivy nodded her head in understanding, she will help him soon once she had a discussion with her father if this is in her range.


    "Then we have a guest yesterday right, Lord Gavon" Ivy started.


    "Yes, What about him?" Ronald asked.


    "I want to know about him." Ivy stated.


    Ronald brows creased in confusion "Why?"


    "I am curious about him. He is General of the Shadow Army but I felt that he is beyond General, because as I heard from our mother the title Lord won''t bestow on others until they do something for the kingdom and also his last name is not of royalties. I hadn''t heard that last name in this kingdom" Ivy stated her reasons.


    Ronald listened to her carefully and nodded his head "Yes, you are correct. He is not only the General but also the shadow of the King."


    "Lord Gavon has another name Shield of the King" Ronald stated.


    ***


    Hola (Pronounced as oh-lah).


    Hello in Spanish. Spanish is the official language of 18 American countries.. It is the second most spoken language in the United States.

 Chapter 46 - Invitation Card

    Ronald looked at Ivy who was listening to his words carefully, he added "He contributed a lot for the safety of the Throne. The number of missions he completed, the number of people he assassinated is countless, his sword and his hand is completely dripped in blood."


    Ronald''s voice became firm and his eyes showed both pride and fear "Due to his support and his loyalty towards the throne earned him the title Lord. He is a great man and also harmful"


    Ivy listened to him carefully and thought ''Interesting. In such a young age he achieved more than any youngsters did. What process did he go through? What about his parents and the two people who accompanied him?


    While Ivy lost in her thoughts Ronald became restless ''Did I overdone? Did she get scared? I should have informed her in the most polite way. I explained about him to her in a simple manner but will she digest it?''


    "What about his family?" Ivy''s voice brings Ronald from his thoughts.


    "Huh? What?" Ronald was confused.


    "Does Lord Gavon have any family?" Ivy repeated.


    Ronald was surprised by her question, he thought she would drop this topic as his introduction is not good, again he was surprised by his sister. He needs to adapt a lot to the changes that happen to her. He understands one thing that his sister is physically weak but not mentally.


    "Um. He doesn''t have any family. He is an Orphan. Our King created the Shadow army to raise the Orphans only. This is not known to many people but only a handful are aware of this. The people who are in the Shadow army are orphans or lost their homes or disposed of by their families." Ronald looked at her before continuing "The two people who are with him are also like him but they are family to him. Both are powerful in this Kingdom."


    "Our King is really something. He created one separate army group only for them. If he wants to take care of them he can do it in other ways, like by building welfare homes. Will it not make them feel bad? Will it not make them resent others? The people who already lost their families need to be with others so they won''t be left alone." Ivy was perplexed by this method.


    "That is correct, later a few ministers opposed this and offered them to join other forces also but the people who were in the shadow army never left their master. Interesting thing is even people in other forces tried to join them but never succeeded." Ronald stated.


    He was also surprised by the immense strength from the shadow army. They are like super humans to others. Even the elites in the Blue and Red army tried to join them but they never succeeded.


    "There may be two reasons, first they are devoted to their master, second they are feared by their master. In these two cases only they will do that. If they are not allowing the others'' means, either they feel it will create any disturbance among them or they don''t want others to find out the truth behind something. And maybe Lord Gavon trained them harshly so that no one is able to win them." Ivy started thinking about various possibilities.


    "But these are all my theories. We don''t know which is true. I hope we will find out about this in the near future." Ivy added.


    "Yes," Ronald also agreed.


    ''He is an orphan, and also took other Orphans under his care. What kind of inhuman way did he go through to come to this place? Why did the king agree to this kind of request? Were the other orphans also under any inhuman methods? Being an orphan at some age is difficult but being an orphan from birth is terrible. If they are not taken care of, what will happen? '' Ivy lost in her thoughts.


    "Ivy, What are you thinking?" Ronald inquired.


    Ivy came out of her thoughts and said "Nothing brother. Continue your work. I will see you later"


    Ronald felt conflicted after seeing her sad face and nodded his head reluctantly. Ivy stood up and left the room with a heavy heart.


    In Drayce Mountains, Hours went by but no one approached Simon to admit their guilt. They are disappointed but not surprised as they are prepared for this outcome.


    "Lord Simon, it will take time for them to come forward and we don''t know whether the culprit is present here or not. We will check out for other clues" Ethan suggested.


    Simon sighed and nodded his head in approval "Yes, It won''t be that easy. I will ask Ronald and Aivyn for any other clues"


    Everyone nodded their heads in approval. "I will observe the soldiers closely, uncle. Don''t worry, ``Cayden added.


    Unknown to them one shadow left the place quietly. But Ethan sensed the movement and left the place to follow him.


    The trio also went to warn soldiers one more time before leaving the place. Ethan followed the person and disappeared into darkness.


    The morning came, only four days are left for the age ceremony, Simon and Allora become busy with the preparations as they are planning to do this on a grand scale as this is the first time Ivy is going to be introduced to high society and this will also serve as a good example for their enemies.


    Allora is planning to send invitation to Neivya Kingdom as this will be the best time to make everyone remember her identity and also it is great opportunity for Aivyn and Ronald to meet their grandparents.


    "Good Morning, Mother" Ivy greeted.


    Allora looked up and smiled at Ivy "Good Morning Ivy. Come sit here"


    Ivy sat beside Allora and looked at the invitation cards placed on the table. Different colours of invitation cards were placed and two cards caught her attention.


    "Mother, these invitations?" Ivy pointed to the golden and sky blue colour invitations.


    Allora took the invitations and said by showing them "This gold colour invitation is for the King of Krayton and this Sky Blue is for the King of Neivya"


    Ivy brows creased "King of Neivya?"


    Allora smiled gently and her eyes were full of longing and affection. "Yes, this is for your Grandfather. Are you excited to meet him?"


    Ivy eyes widened with shock. To say that Ivy is shocked will be an understatement. She never thought that her mother was a princess.


    "Yes.. Yes Mother" Ivy managed to voice out.


    Allora took Ivy hands into her and patted before saying "Don''t worry, even though father is the King of Neivya but he is the sweetest father for me. He will treat you nicely."


    Ivy felt immense happiness bubbled up in her chest. After losing her grandfather she missed him a lot, she used to have dreams of him regularly and he is the best guide, best mentor, best grandfather to her. He brought her up in a way that she forgot about her parents.


    He became mother and father to her. But his loss left a great impact on her and there is always an emptiness in her heart.


    ***


    kaixo (Pronounced as kai-show)


    Hello in Basque. Basque (euskara) is a language spoken in the Basque Country (Gipuzkoa, Araba, Bizkaia)


    Thank you DazyH for the first golden ticket for this novel.. It means a lot.

 Chapter 47 - Love Marriage

    Ivy took the Invitation cards and caressed it carefully. The Golden card borders are designed with pure gold threads and in the centre the royal crest of Krayton Kingdom symbol Dragon is designed carefully with golden threads and it''s eyes were studded with ruby diamonds.


    The Sky blue colour invitation card is designed with Neivya Kingdom crest symbol Swan. It is carved with sliver thread and studded with high quality gems. The cards are elegant and magnificent.


    Both the cards are heavy and represent the weight of both kingdoms. Ivy thought of knowing Neivya Kingdom details as she needed to prepare for the ceremony and didn''t want to embarrass her family.


    "Mother, Why don''t I recall any visit to Neivya kingdom? When did we visit last time to Neivya Kingdom?" Ivy inquired.


    Allora''s face fell when she heard the question ''Yes, When was the last visit? Is it days? weeks? months? years? Yes, Years. But how many?''


    Allora said with a sad smile "When you are child we visited two times after that we didn''t visit as your father got busy as he became the head of the Dalton family and as well the General. He has so many tasks to work on."


    Allora paused and continued "But Ivy, you know we, women are really something. When we were kids we didn''t want to be separated from our parents. But after getting married we left them and started a new life with a new identity in a new place, a new environment, with new people. Soon we will get accustomed to this place and life, we will become immersed in this role to the point where we forget our parents and start looking after our husband, children, in-laws, relatives."


    Ivy squeezed her mother''s hand gently, Allora held back her tears and chuckled "You know Ivy, I am such a mischievous girl at home. I don''t like being seated in one place by learning embroidery, cooking and some other typical things. I used to escape from palace grounds, ride horses, swing my sword, and get involved in fights."


    Allora''s eyes beamed with happiness when she recalled the events, Ivy never saw this kind of life in her mother''s eyes, they are full of life. "In fact, I meet your father when I am roaming around in the kingdom and fell in love"


    Ivy ears perked by this piece of information and exclaimed "Mother, you had a love marriage? Not arranged?"


    Allora chuckled "Yes, our marriage is love cum arranged marriage. I didn''t know your father at that time and the same goes to him. We just met in the streets where I was arguing with the shopkeeper for steamed buns. I am damn hungry and I don''t have money on me. Your father came as a Knight in shining armour to save this damsel in distress."


    Ivy chuckled listening to her parents'' love story. It is so sweet and lovely.


    Allora continued "But he doesn''t know that I am in the last stage to convince him to give me the buns for less amount. But your father came and spoiled that. I got super angry and stuffed the bun in his mouth when he tried to say something and left the place angrily."


    Ivy couldn''t controller laugh anymore and laughed aloud. Tears started coming from her eyes as she clutched her stomach while laughing.


    "Just the thought of it making me roll mom" Ivy managed to say in between the laughter.


    Allora also joined her and the laugh echoed in the hall. Simon who came down saw this scene and a smile bloomed on his lips.


    "What made the beautiful ladies laugh? Care to share with me?" Simon asked while walking towards them.


    Ivy looked at his father and controlled her laugh before replying "About your first encounter with mother"


    Simon sat beside Ivy and coughed awkwardly, he rubbed his neck in embarrassment. He only know after marrying Allora what stupid thing he did on that day.


    "I thought of helping her. But who knows she is a small hooligan?" Simon defended himself.


    Allora glared at Simon ``Simon, do you have plans on sleeping on the floor tonight?''


    Simon gulped and leaned closer to Ivy and murmured softly "See, I told you she is hooligan"


    "I can hear you, darling," Allora said sweetly.


    Simon chuckled dryly and said "I am praising you dear"


    "Mom, You didn''t visit Neivya because of me right?" Ivy inquired.


    Allora sensed the dullness in her voice and replied hurriedly "No, Ivy. You are not only the reason. Of course we did not travel because of your health but that is not only the main reason. There are so many factors"


    Ivy sighed in relief, if Allora denied it completely she may have felt bad. But she said it is not only because of her, which gives a relief to her heart. She doesn''t mind being the part of her mother with fewer visits to her home but she didn''t want to be a complete reason.


    "Okay Mother. Don''t worry we will enjoy our time with grandfather this time. We will make it up to the last missing years" Ivy cheered.


    Simon and Allora hugged Ivy and nodded their heads. "We will"


    At this moment Ivy felt that she is the happiest and luckiest girl in this world.


    In Gavon''s place, Gavon is looking through a few documents and discussing the next missions with Lyo.


    "Lyo, Where is Ethan? Did he return yesterday?" Gavon inquired while closing the document in his hand.


    "No Master. He has not returned yet." Lyo replied.


    ''What happened to him?'' Gavon thought and informed Lyo "Lyo, send a few people in search of Ethan. His sudden disappearance implicates something. Also inquire the Lord Simon and Lord Bratton about yesterday discussion without letting them know about Ethan"


    "Got it master" Lyo nodded and turned around to leave the room but the room door burst open and Ethan entered.


    Ethan didn''t look at anyone and went straight to sit on the sofa, his face devoid of any emotions and lost in thoughts.


    "What''s wrong?" Gavon was the one who broke the silence.


    Ethan didn''t reply and stared at the ground. Lyo also looked at Gavon with confusion. They know that whenever he needs to find answers about something he will sit silently.


    Ethan took the specs from his inner pocket and placed them before resting on the sofa. Ethan has a habit of wearing specs whenever he is thinking about something.


    Gavon and Lyo did not disturbed him for time being and went on with their own tasks. They know that he needs time to think and after that he will come for them to discuss.


    ***


    hola (OH-lah)


    Hello in Catalan.. Catalan is a Western Romance language derived from Vulgar Latin and named after the medieval Principality of Catalonia, in northeastern of modern Spain.

 Chapter 48 - Suspect

    Night falls quickly but still there is no sign of Ethan. Gavon freshened up, he wore a black bathrobe and sat in a chair near the window.


    Gavon stared at the dark night and lost in thoughts. After a few minutes someone entered his room, Gavon didn''t turn around to know who entered the room.


    "So, what is the status?" Gavon inquired without removing his gaze from the sky.


    Ethan stood behind him and replied "I guess someone from the palace is behind Dalton''s family accident."


    Gavon raised his brow "And who is that?"


    Ethan sighed "I doubt that it is King."


    Gavon now turned his gaze towards Ethan. Ethan pressed his lips in a thin line and said "I found out the King''s spy in the Drayce."


    "What exactly happened?" Gavon''s voice became stern.


    "I followed a person who sneaked away from the Drayce Mountains, he is the King Spy and he came to find out the truth behind the incident and wanted to silence the person." Ethan stated.


    "Good thing no one came forward otherwise he will be dead by now" Ethan added.


    "But why?" Gavon muttered.


    "I am also thinking about that. There is another possibility, Gavon." Ethan looked at Gavon and continued "Maybe he sent spy to find out the truth to help someone"


    "And the someone who he helps is none other than his children" Gavon completed.


    "Correct." Ethan said and continued "We need to wait for sometime to know who it is. But I suspect and believe it is mostly Princess work."


    Gavon sneered, "There is a lot of possibility with her brains."


    "Shall we inquire our.." before Ethan completed his words Gavon stopped him.


    "No, we will use that option in critical conditions, '''' Gavon said firmly.


    Ethan understood the reason behind his words and nodded in approval.


    Meanwhile in the palace, Calvin entered the King room after getting his permission. Gabriel is sitting in the arm chair and sipping the wine.


    "Greetings Your Majesty," Clavin greeted politely.


    "Ah. Clavin we have known each other for more than 20 years still you are using formalities. You can drop these formalities when we are alone" Gabriel said.


    "I dare not. Your Majesty." Calvin denied.


    "I need someone to remind me of my name at least once, Calvin. Otherwise I forgot my name" Gabriel said playfully.


    "I am afraid that I am not that person to call His Majesty by name. That is the weight and respect the crown will hold Your Majesty" Calvin''s voice is calm and strict and devoid of any emotion.


    "You are such a bore," Gabriel sighed.


    "Your Majesty. Our spy returned from Drayce and there is a search going on to find out the culprit. Our spy didn''t find any other information and I informed him to observe for the time being." Calvin reported.


    Gabriel nodded and took a sip from his glass "Any moment from Prince or Princess?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Princess Andrea requested Prince Aaron''s personal spy for the same purpose" Calvin informed.


    Gabriel''s eyes flickered "So this is her doing. I told them multiple times to not touch the two families. I don''t know what is in their brains."


    "Your Majesty. If you don''t mind. I have a request." Calvin hesitated.


    "What is it?" Gabriel raised his brow.


    "Why don''t we.." Before Calvin finished his words Gabriel raised his hand to stop him.


    "I know what you are talking about. But listen carefully, that won''t happen." Gabriel said coldly.


    "When will the Queen arrive?" Gabriel changed the topic.


    Calvin sighed and said "Her Majesty will arrive in 10 days."


    Veronica Drackston the Queen of Krayton Kingdom went to her homeland for a visit. The Prince and Princess are afraid of her mother. She is the most cunning and wicked person.


    "Okay. Handle this matter till her return and keep an eye on them. Inform me when they did anything stupid" Gabriel said firmly.


    "Understood. Your Majesty. I won''t disturb your sleep anymore. Will take my leave" Calvin bowed.


    Gabriel nodded his head, Calvin left the room silently.


    Three days left for the Age ceremony, Aivyn woke up early in the morning and changed into a shirt and pants for exercise. She got permission from her parents to work out in her comfortable clothes in the capital city.


    Aivyn planned to do three rounds around the mansion and do some light exercises. When she stepped out from the mansion a cold breeze welcomed her.


    Her silver hair fluttered to the wind, Ivy tied it into a ponytail while walking down the stairs. The sun didn''t rise from the horizon but there was enough light to see the surroundings.


    "Good Morning, Ivy" a husky and warm voice wished Ivy.


    Ivy turned around and smiled at Ronald who is walking towards her "Good Morning Brother"


    Ronald reached her and inquired "Are you feeling well? Are you able to do some exercises?"


    "Absolutely. I am frightened and not injured. I am all good Ron" Ivy winked.


    Ronald flustered "Ivy, I have a question?"


    "Ask, but let''s start our run" Ivy said and went to do rounds around the mansion.


    Ronald also followed her and inquired "You never call me brother all the time. You will change the way you address me every time. Sometimes you call me brother, sometimes Ronald or Ron."


    "Well, I don''t have any problem with that. But I am curious" Ronald shrugged his shoulders when Ivy looked at him.


    "It''s simple. I called you based on the situation. When everyone is there I will call you brother. If we are alone it depends on my mood. I love calling you with many names as you are my sweetest and handsome brother" Ivy muffled voice came out due to running.


    Ronald heard her calling him handsome so many times but he is not used to it, every time he heard he got flustered. He sometimes thinks that he is not older. She is older than him.


    Poor Ronald didn''t know that Ivy is older than him. Her soul is older than Ronald.


    ***


    as-sal¨¡m ''alaykum (Pronounced as ahs-sahlahm ''ah-leh-loom)


    Hello in Arabic.. Arabic is a Semitic language spoken by over 420 million people as their first language in areas including North Africa, the Arabian Peninsula, and other parts of the Middle East.

 Chapter 49 - Café

    The siblings completed their morning routine and drenched in sweat. But they both feel energetic and refreshed.


    The time when they complete the exercises the sun rose from the horizon and all the servants started their work in the mansion.


    Ivy and Ronald went to their room to freshen up. Fere and Kiya prepared her bath by the time Ivy reached her room. Ivy smiled at them and went to have her relaxed bath.


    After dressing up she went down to have breakfast with her family members. She greeted her parents and Paul.


    Ronald has yet to come out for breakfast, so they are waiting for him. Paul served the tea to them and left.


    Ivy noticed that her family members are used to drinking tea a lot more than coffee. She didn''t see the coffee beans in the mansion. But she knows where they are available in the kingdom from her memories. Former Aivyn used to read a lot of books and she had an idea about these.


    She got a plan to open a caf¨¦ here with a variety of coffees. She knows different recipes in coffee and she can add tea also. Generally in cafes we find different types of coffees but here people are habituated to tea so it is better to serve those as well. She will modify the caf¨¦ a little bit and also she will make it a hub for chill out places for senior citizens.


    Capital city is always busy and hectic. There will be few old men who are bored and neglected by their families. If they have this kind of hide out then they will come and meet with their old friends.


    She planned to prepare some games, music instruments, and a few entertainment programs. There are so many noble families in the Kingdom.


    ''Wow Ivy. You got such a nice idea. Let''s discuss with father'' Ivy smiled inwardly and patted herself.


    "Dad, do we have any building in the capital city which is vacant?" Ivy inquired.


    Simon placed his cup on the table and closed the document in his hands before replying "Yes we have. Why?"


    Ivy eyes sparkled and inquired "Can I visit it once today dad? Please"


    Simon and Allora were surprised by her words.


    "Sure, But why dear? Do you need anything? Tell me I will send people" Simon suggested.


    "Dad, Mom. I got an idea for a business." Ivy explained.


    Simon and Allora looked at each other. They never thought that their daughter would come up with an idea for business.


    "Ivy, don''t you want to know about our family business?" Simon inquired as he thought she got an interest in their family business.


    "Of course Dad. But I also want to start my own." Ivy said.


    Simon smiled and said "In that case. Tell me about your plan. If we have any shops in that area I will hand it to you."


    Ivy thought for a while and thought it as a plausible choice "My aim is senior citizens in this kingdom. I want to create a place for senior citizens. So I will open a caf¨¦."


    "Caf¨¦? What is it?" Allora questioned as she didn''t hear this term before.


    "What? Caf¨¦? What does it mean?" Ronald who came inquired.


    "She wants to start a business" Simon gave a brief information to Ronald. Ronald was excited to hear Ivy''s idea.


    "Yes, Caf¨¦ is like a small place where we serve a few drinks and some desserts, snacks." Ivy explained to them about the caf¨¦ and her idea.


    The trio were truly surprised by her idea. They never aimed at the senior citizens and felt that it was a plausible business.


    "But Ivy, it is not as easy as you seem. The world outside is not like our home. There are always people who want to take you down. And your business will take a long time to bloom. You need lots of patience and courage" Simon warned.


    Aivyn knows all these things, she experienced a lot of these in her other world. It is not easy to stand in a world full of wolves. But she won''t back down from her decision; she wants to do a lot in this new life.


    In her life she missed family affection but now she got that and her courage and passion to achieve a lot, increased by leaps and bounds. It is difficult to endure in the business world alone but now she has an amazing family who will support her in every way.


    "Yes dad, I am aware of these. I don''t want to rush things too. I want to do some research on this before starting. But I have a hope that it will become successful." Ivy said confidently.


    Simon smiled seeing her resolution. Allora also felt proud of her daughter and said "In that case, do you remember the Blue Plates?"


    Ivy thought for a while and said "Yes, we dine there at our first day in capital"


    "Yes, That belongs to us only. Thomas is managing that. We can construct two more floors on top of it based on your interest. So we can have both in the same place and you can add your ideas in the food section as well" Simon added.


    Ivy found that idea tempting and said "I will try my best dad. First I will do some ground work before we start the business."


    "Sure. Take your time" Simon encouraged.


    Ivy felt new energy in her body and she is happy to start her own thing. She thought her parents are broad minded and encouraging, but to the point where they support their daughter starting her own business is something Ivy did not expect. But she was truly glad to meet them and for having such an amazing time.


    "Ivy, let me know if you need any kind of help. I will be there to help you. Even if it''s a small thing" Ronald added.


    Aivyn is touched by her family support, she knows they are worried about her but at the same time they encourage her to work on her goal. She felt happy to have a beautiful family.


    The family had their breakfast in harmony. Simon and Ronald left the mansion for work. Allora and Aivyn remain in the hall chatting.


    "Mother, let me make tea for you tomorrow." Ivy suggested.


    Allora wanted to decline saying that it is dangerous in the kitchen but seeing her excited face she nodded her head "Okay. I looking forward to it"


    While they were chatting Paul came and informed "Young Miss, Your dresses have arrived."


    ***


    ahoj (Pronounced as ahoy)


    Hello in Czech. Czech is a Western Slavic language which is mutually intelligible with Slovak.. It is mainly spoken in the Czech Republic with over 10,5 million speakers.

 Chapter 50 - Cute Dragons

    "Young Miss, Your dresses have arrived" Paul informed politely.


    "Oh. They have arrived. Please put them in my room" Ivy said.


    "Sure." Paul nodded and left the room.


    "Mother, shall we go and take a look at the dresses?" Ivy exclaimed with happiness.


    "Sure Ivy. Let''s go" Allora stood up. Both of them went to the Ivy room to check out the dresses.


    Simon and Ronald went to Drayce Mountains. Ronald was eager to check out the Dragon which was injured last time. He felt bad for that one because of them the dragon got injured.


    It is due to Dalton''s blood or some strange power, Ronald felt a sense of protection towards dragons and it is increasing day by day. It is a feeling of a father looking after his children.


    After reaching the grounds Ronald went hurriedly to check the dragon and Glen accompanied him. The Dragon is present in the Green Mountains as it is recovered a bit and to allow it roam freely to breathe fresh air.


    Ronald reached the place where it is present. In the green mountains they didn''t prepare any kind of cells or chains to tie them down. It is a free area for dragons to roam around and it makes them feel at home.


    There are few patches available in the forest marking that the dragons stay there for a few times. The green forest is full of greenery and sounds of birds chirping, water flowing, dragons running, fluttering sounds of leaves due to air is clearly heard.


    It gives out a pleasant vibe and it is quite refreshing. Ronald spots the dragon which is injured in the accident. It is surrounded by two tiny little dragons.


    The injured dragon is of red colour and the tiny dragons are yellow and purple colours. They are jumping around it and making faces but the dragon is laying there calmly.


    Ronald chuckled seeing the scene, he went near them after giving the sword tied to his waist to Glen. The tiny little dragons looked at Ronald , who is only a few distance from them and shielded in front of it by spreading their cute tiny wings and their eyes were on alert.


    Ronald raised his hands in surrender and said "Well, I am here to check on him if you give me permission then I will have a look and go. Please"


    The tiny dragons looked at each other and remained in their position. Ronald remained standing there to get their permission, he also didn''t know whether they understood his language or not but he saw Ivy talking to them and he felt like they could understand them.


    He tried talking to them even if they didn''t understand him, at least they will get his feelings. He remained at his place for quite some time looking at the dragons pitifully.


    The newly born and growing dragons have temper and they need to be tamed properly. Generally soldiers in the mountain avoid going near baby dragons as they will behave based on their instincts only Dragon Controllers and Keepers will be able to go near them.


    Finally his charm worked and the dragons withdrew their wings and gave space to him. Ronald gave them the most charming smile showing his gratitude and went towards them.


    Ronald sat beside the dragon which was resting peacefully. He sat beside it without disturbing him and slowly patted his head.


    Slowly the cute dragons stood on each side of him . Glen who is observing the scene almost faint with the fluffiness from the scene.


    After some time, Ronald stood up and dust his pants to leave. Before leaving he bent down and patted the two cute tiny dragons which reached to his knees.


    "Thanks for letting me near him. You both are the best" Ronald said with his prince charming smile.


    The cute dragons looked at him in daze. Ronald chuckled seeing their expressions, he doesn''t know whether he is seeing things or not but they are truly adorable.


    "Okay. Bye" Ronald said and stood up to leave.


    The cute dragons looked at each other and rushed behind him. Ronald sensed something behind him and turned around to see that the two cute dragons were following him obediently.


    "Erm. You want to go somewhere?" Ronald bent down again and inquired.


    The dragons just stared at him. Ronald puzzled and looked around to find if their mother was somewhere near to him.


    "If you want to say yes then peck my hand, if you want to say no then flap your wings. Okay?" Ronald questioned himself rather than dragons.


    He seriously doesn''t know whether they understand him or not but he just wants to try once. So he placed his hand in front of them and inquired.


    "Do you want to come with me?" Ronald inquired.


    Baby dragons looked at each other and placed their heads on his hand and started rubbing their faces against him.


    Ronald was surprised and chuckled seeing their cute behaviour and thought that they wouldn''t understand him.


    "Okay. You go and play. Your mother will be worried if you come with me. I will come and meet you again" Ronald smiled gently at them.


    The cute dragons seemed to understand him and went back. Ronald stood up and left the place along with Glen.


    "It seems the dragons are cute. Young Master" Glen smiled.


    "Yes, they are adorable. If Ivy saw them she would be thrilled" Ronald replied.


    "Glen, are there any updates on the culprit?" Ronald''s voice became cold.


    Guilt passed through his eyes and replied "No Young Master"


    Ronald gritted his teeth and said "Whoever that is, they will pay for this."


    ***


    bok (Pronounced as bohk)


    Hello in Croatian. Croatian or Hrvatski is a South Slavic language spoken mainly in Croatia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, some parts of Serbia, and the neighbouring countries by about 5.5 million people.


    Thank you Mary_Garcia_1659 for the golden ticket.. It means a lot.

 Chapter 51 - Jasmine Tea

    Meanwhile in the Dalton Mansion, after seeing the dresses Allora retired to get some sleep as she is busy with a lot of activities. Aivyn went towards the kitchen to prepare the Jasmine Tea for her mother.


    The maids were startled when Ivy entered the kitchen. The kitchen room is sparkling and spacious. Maids are washing vegetables to prepare lunch, the chef is preparing his knives to cut vegetables and prepare delicious food.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks and looked at Ivy. Paul came hurriedly after knowing the young miss was in the kitchen.


    "Miss, Do you want anything? Please let me know. It is dangerous here" Paul said worriedly.


    "Calm down, Paul. Nothing will happen. I came to prepare tea for my mother." Ivy explained excitedly.


    "Miss, you will burn your .." before Paul completed his words Ivy inquired "Do we have Jasmine?"


    "Umm.. Yes miss" Paul nodded with confusion.


    "Please bring me some," Ivy said to Paul. Paul nodded and hurriedly went outside to bring the leaves and a few flowers.


    Paul came with the things she asked for and Ivy started doing the tea. Nobody in the room made a noise. She took the kettle and started heating the water, water boiling is the key essence for the tea.


    After making sure the water is boiled when bubbles start forming she adds the jasmine flowers before taking the kettle from the flame. She closed the lid and let it seep in the water for two minutes.


    Once the lid is open the fresh scent of jasmine spreads throughout the room making the people in the kitchen relaxed. The aroma is fresh and novel. She poured the tea in a cup and added honey to her mother''s liking, all her moves are relaxed and elegant.


    She placed the teacup in the tray and took it to her mother with a satisfied smile. Once she left the room the people in the kitchen were rooted to their spots.


    "Oh my god. Am I seeing things?"


    "Our young miss is very talented. The tea she brewed is totally amazing"


    "Just the aroma made me feel refreshed. How does it taste?"


    "Umm. I guess Miss left some of the tea in the kettle."


    "Hurry up and taste it chef"


    Chef seemed hesitant at first but due to others he was forced to drink the tea. After taking the sip his eyes widened.


    "Mother" Ivy called gently.


    Allora opened her eyes and looked at Ivy. She woke up from her bed, Ivy helped her to lean over the bed headrest. After making sure Allora is comfortable, Ivy passed the tea cup to her.


    "Mom, have some tea" Ivy gave the tea to her.


    Allora looked at Ivy for two seconds before taking the tea and the beautiful aroma hit her nostrils. She felt like she was surrounded in the Jasmine garden and her mind felt at peace.


    "Wow, It''s Refreshing. Ivy you made it?" Allora inquired.


    Ivy smiled and said "Yes mom. It is jasmine tea. Taste it and let me know"


    Allora took the sip of the tea and closed her eyes in content. The sweet scented aroma makes her relax and unwind. The sweet floral scented Jasmine tea touches her taste buds and awakens them with bliss.


    Ivy looked at the relaxed face of her mother and added "Mom this Jasmine tea is packed with antioxidants and has been linked to many impressive health benefits."


    Allora looked at Ivy and nodded her head. "It tastes like marvellous Ivy."


    Ivy smiled and continued "Yes mom, drinking jasmine tea may lower risk of heart disease, mental decline, and certain cancers."


    "Really??" Allora looked at Ivy with surprise.


    "Yes mom. And you need to taste a lot. I will make different types of coffee and tea for you" Ivy exclaimed happily.


    "I will look forward to it dear" Allora smiled sweetly.


    After having a short chat both of them went to have their lunch and Ivy thought of preparing a dinner for the family. She didn''t inform Allora as well to surprise her.


    After lunch Ivy left to her saying that she will rest for some time. When Allora also retired to her room Ivy sneaked out from her room and went towards the kitchen.


    Ivy persuaded Paul to keep it a secret from mother and went inside the Kitchen to prepare a feast for all of them. The chef''s eyes twinkled seeing Ivy and went towards her.


    "Young Miss. Please let me know if any help is needed, ``the chef offered his help with a smile.


    The chef is huge and has a muscular body. Ivy felt like she was an ant in front of him.


    "Sure. What is your name chef?" Ivy asked with a smile.


    Chef was mesmerized by her charming smile and said hurriedly "My name is Joseph, Miss"


    "Okay Joseph. I will be in your care." Ivy said.


    Joseph patted his chest and declared "I will be at your service Miss"


    Ivy looked around the kitchen and selected crabs, chicken for meat along with eggplant, potato, string beans and a few other vegetables.


    She rolled up her sleeves and started preparing the ingredients needed for the feast. She requested the maids for the ingredients she wanted as she is not aware where they are in this kitchen.


    She is going to prepare Crab with spicy coconut gravy, Garlic Chicken, Eggplant fried rice, Dry fried String Beans, Smashed Potato.


    Along with those she will make roasted bread and also plain rice. After making sure the menu was ready she started preparing the dishes. Joseph helped her in dealing with crabs, and Paul also helped her in cutting chicken.


    Other maids handover the ingredients which she asked for. In no time the kitchen got busy and everyone engaged in their tasks.


    ***


    hallo (Pronounced as HAAL¨Coo)


    Hello in Dutch.. Dutch is a West Germanic language spoken by about 27 million people world-wide mostly in the Netherlands and northern Belgium.

 Chapter 52 - Feast

    The kitchen is filled with a nice garlic smell, it is not heavy, just mild and perfect. Everyone in the kitchen already started feeling hungry. Their mouth watered just with the smell.


    In a few minutes, the kitchen is filled with different aromas and the smell wafted over the mansion. By the time Ronald and Simon returned home the mansion was filled with mouth watering smells.


    "Wow, today the chef is cooking something." Simon commented.


    "Yeah dad, I am already feeling hungry," Ronald added.


    They went inside hurriedly to freshen up and come to have dinner. Ivy already left the kitchen to freshen up after giving instructions to the chef.


    Everyone gathered around the dining table and waited for the dinner. Simon even opened the wine bottle from his collection to add flavour to the day.


    "Simon, you seem to be in a happy mood" Allora inquired.


    "Yes, today''s aroma makes me feel hungry and the way they smell I feel like it''s time for a small celebration." Simon said happily while rubbing his hands in excitement.


    "Yes mother, we need to give a bonus to Joseph." Ronald added as he was also looking forward to tasting the dishes.


    "Brother. Remember what you said now. You need to give a bonus or gift to the person who cooked" Ivy said.


    Ronald, who was not aware of the situation, patted his chest proudly and said "Of course. I will surely do that."


    "Okay then. Paul please bring the dishes" Ivy informed Paul.


    Paul along with other maids brought the dishes and placed them on the table. Ronald stood up eagerly and opened the lids one by one.


    "Woah, Crabs, chicken, potato, beans, eggplant rice." Ronald''s eyes twinkled with excitement.


    "Ronald, is it your first time eating a feast? Why are you excited?" Simon inquired but deep down he is also excited to see the dishes.


    Ronald sat down on his chair and said "Dad, this is not my first time but the smell is different from every time and just by looking at them I feel hungry."


    "Young Master. These dishes are prepared by Young Miss" Paul informed with a smile.


    "Yeah. Who? What? Ivy?" Ronald looked at Ivy as he saw the ghost.


    Ivy raised her brows and inquired "What? Am I a ghost?"


    Ronald came out of his trance and denied hurriedly "No No.. You cooked all these?"


    "Well, yes. With the help of kitchen staff. Any problems?" Ivy inquired.


    Simon and Allora also looked at Ivy with surprise. They heard that she wanted to try cooking but they feared that she may hurt herself and the smoke won''t be good for her health.


    Today all their fears disappeared into thin air. They saw how their daughter is growing into a fine lady, they are very proud of her.


    "Yes, Ivy also made Jasmine Tea for me today," Allora added with a smile.


    "Really?" Simon looked at Allora. Allora nodded her head in approval.


    "Ivy, I want to try it. Please make tea for me also" Simon requested.


    "Sure dad," Ivy smiled.


    "Me too. I want" Ronald raised his hand.


    Ivy chuckled and placed her hand in front of him before asking "Before that give me a gift for this feast."


    "Sure. Even the taste sucks. I will give you gifts. This is your first time cooking" Ronald stood up and bent to pat her head.


    Ivy slapped his hand and said "The taste is also good. Try it"


    "Alright. Stop fighting. Let''s dig in" Simon said and raised his glass.


    As Ivy is still not reached adult age she took the juice glass and raised it to toast.


    "For Ivy cooking. Cheers" Simon said and clinked their glasses.


    Ivy took a sip and looked at Paul who stood quietly behind them.


    "Paul, Come and Sit here. Dine with us today" Ivy invited.


    The trio also looked at Paul and did not show any discomfort. They all smiled and nodded their heads. Paul is working for them from their birth and his place in their heart is irreplaceable. He is their family.


    "Thank you for inviting me Miss. I will eat with others. Please carry on" Paul hoarse voice heard as he is struggling to keep his emotions in check.


    "You wont get that chance. I informed Joseph to eat after sending our portions. I prepared for them as well. Don''t stand on ceremony Paul. Come and join us" Ivy insisted.


    "Paul, come join and enjoy with us. You''re like a father figure for us" Allora also added.


    Paul moved by their words and dapped the cloth to his eye corner. Like an obedient boy, Paul came and sat beside Ronald. Ivy sat in front of him.


    Simon handed a wine glass to him and Ronald, Ivy served dishes on his plate. They didn''t let him object to their serving.


    Paul felt helpless in front of them but his heart was welled up with happiness. They toasted again for Paul and started eating.


    Ronald took the chicken piece and had a bite. He closed his eyes in content to savour the taste.


    "Umm.. Ivy, this chicken is fantastic. The garlic is not overbearing, the spices are perfect and the taste is really fantastic." Ronald commented.


    Simon peels the crab for Allora and hands the plate to her. Allora took the sip of the gravy and her taste buds awakened with the spiciness combined with coconut milk.


    The crab meat is also soft and tasty. It just melted in their mouths. Paul scooped the eggplant fried rice with his spoon and ate it.


    The eggplant is smooth and tender, the species are smudged perfectly which add flavour to the rice. It is just heavenly. Simon also had chicken and he also felt mesmerized by the taste.


    "Ivy, this Crab dish is marvellous. I loved it" Allora stated.


    "This chicken is tender and perfectly cooked. I never had this kind of dish before. Ivy you are truly gifted" Simon praised his daughter.


    "Miss, this rice, smashed potato, beans and chicken are cooked well. It is like being cooked by a top chef from another world. I never tasted these flavours" Paul also praised Ivy.


    Ivy smiled and thanked them for their comments and praises. She was afraid that maybe her skills have changed after coming into this body but to her relief they are intact and she felt happy to cook for her family. She dreamt of having a hearty meal with her family which was cooked by her. Now her dream has come true. She didn''t ask for more.


    ***


    Zdravo (Pronounced as ZDRAH-voh)


    Hello in Bosnian.. Bosnian, a south Slavic language of the Indo-European family, is the official language of Bosnia and is essentially the same language as Croatian and Serbian.

 Chapter 53 - Plan

    After a hearty meal, everyone retired to their room. Ivy also felt happy for today''s events, she became tired after the hard work and hit the bed early, soon she drifted to sleep.


    Day before the Ivy age ceremony, Andrea and Aaron are met in his Chamber to discuss the plan. Theo updated the condition to them regularly and there is no movement from anyone in Drayce Mountains.


    Andrea felt relieved after hearing this and her smugness returned tenfold to her. She sat opposite to his brother.


    "Andrea, tomorrow we need to act and make her fall for me," Aaron said, his eyes filled with lust.


    "But is it fine? Tomorrow there are so many people present at the party?" Andrea hesitated knowing that the people they are going against are two prominent families. She is aware of this and her father reminded them to not harm those two families.


    "That is the reason. We will make it look like she willingly comes towards me" Aaron said and his eyes were dreamy. Even though he knew they should not touch them, the power he held made him blind.


    Andrea thought for some time and inquired, her voice still hesitating "Will it not damage her reputation?"


    Aaron chuckled and said "So what? I will keep her by my side. She won''t be my legal wife but she will remain as my lover or kept woman."


    Andrea''s eyes twinkled and all her worry evaporated like thin air "Really? You are going to keep her?"


    Aaron looked at her sister''s face who clearly fell into his trap, he smiled and said "Yes, you thought she was an obstacle for you, right? How can I let her snatch something from you? Huh?".


    "My brother is the best. Sure I will do as you said" Andrea agreed to his requests without any hesitation. But the princess is soon going to pay for this.


    Aaron knows her sister''s crush on Cayden from long back. He took her weakness to his advantage. He already guessed the reason his sister tried to harm Aivyn at Drayce mountain. A sinister smile appeared on his face.


    At the same time, at Gavon place. The trio are assembled in his study room and their faces look solemn and serious. They are in deep thoughts.


    "What is your plan Gavon?" Ethan breaks the silence.


    Gavon raised his head and looked at Ethan "What do you think?"


    "They will make a move tomorrow." Ethan stated.


    "But, everyone will be there right? How can they?" Lyo inquired.


    Gavon chuckled and said "When everyone bows to them, what is there to be afraid of?"


    Lyo pressed his lips into a thin line. That is also correct. Everyone in the kingdom should show respect to the royal families. Whether they like it or not, Whether the royal family are cruel and cunning.


    "Shall we keep our people in the place to observe their movements" Ethan stated.


    "No," Gavon shook his head in denial.


    "Why?" Both of them looked at Gavon.


    "It will cause unnecessary problems and there is a high chance they will make our people scapegoats. I don''t want my people to be involved in this" Gavon commented.


    "Then what should we master?" Lyo probed.


    Gavon''s eyes dimmed and his voice became cold "We three will become the eyes and ears of tomorrow''s ceremony. Keep close eye on her''''


    Ethan and Lyo looked at each other and nodded their heads in approval. Gavon dismissed them and he sat on his chair lost in thoughts.


    ''Will those things happen? Is it real? Tomorrow I am going to get answers for those things, '' Gavon sighed and left the room.


    Meanwhile at the Dalton''s Mansion, Ivy knocked on Simon''s door before entering the room. Simon was busy reading some documents and kept them aside before he lifted his head to Ivy.


    "Ivy, What happened? Why are you still awake?" Simon asked worriedly.


    Ivy went near him and walked behind his chair instead of sitting. Simon looked at Ivy with confusion, Ivy pressed her hands on his shoulders and started massaging.


    Simon felt relaxed and leaned over the chair. His fatigue is drifting away and his body relaxed due to her massage.


    After a few minutes, Simon took her hands and made her come in front of him. He looked at Ivy and smiled. He stood and kissed her forehead.


    "Are you not feeling well? Scared of tomorrow''s event?" Simon''s gentle voice made Ivy''s heart calm.


    Ivy shook her head in denial. Simon scrunched his eyebrows and looked at her with confusion.


    "Dad, I guess we need to prepare for tomorrow. There is a chance to capture the culprits" Ivy declared.


    "What?" Simon was startled.


    The sun rises from the horizon by spreading its rays all over the sky and earth. People came out of their houses and started working. Children rushed out to play on the streets, housewives started cleaning their houses and preparing food.


    Everyone is immersed in their work and the atmosphere is calm and lively. But in Dalton mansion the atmosphere is busy and rushed.


    The ball room is on the top floor where everyone is busy preparing for this day. From the last two days materials from different places arrived and few more servants were added to complete the work fast and effectively.


    The room is decorated with luxury items, from carpet to ceiling everything is screaming wealth. The flower vases are beautifully decorated with fresh flowers adding fresh fragrance over the hall without any liquid scents, the chandleries are glowing even in the sunlight, the stage is created and few chairs are placed for the star of the day and her family.


    People from the royal palace are also visiting, Simon took special care to make sure all arrangements are done for the King and others who accompanied him.


    The curtains are of blue and white colour, in the middle of the room Krayton Crest Dragon is carved on the blue silk cloth is displayed. Varieties of dishes are being prepared, different beverages are served along with a few snacks and desserts.


    The maids are clad in their uniforms and combed their hair neatly making their looks presentable. Everyone is working diligently to complete the tasks.


    ***


    kuzu-zangpo la (Pronounced as koo-zoo-zang-poh-la)


    Hello in Dzonkha. Dzonkha or Bhutanese is the sole official and national language of the Kingdom of Bhutan.. This Sino-Tibetan language is spoken by over half a million people in Bhutan and is written with the Tibetan alphabet.

 Chapter 54 - Age Ceremony I

    Soon the guests started visiting the mansion. Simon along with Allora are receiving the guests, Simon is wearing a navy blue coat with white shirt underneath paired with white pants, his hair is combed neatly giving him a dignified look. His gentle smile and his posture make people respect him.


    While Allora wore a dark green ball gown, her hair is tied into a bun and few of her hair strands are left loose. And to the back of her hair was decorated with a dark green brooch. She stood beside Simon and gave an elegant and powerful aura. The people who were seeing Allora after long time were shocked.


    Few admire her beauty while few envy her beauty.


    Ronald also got ready for the ceremony and walked down from the stairs. When he is coming down from the stairs all of their eyes are on him. The elders secretly made a note to make him their son in law and young girls are trying to approach him.


    Ronald clad in a grey coat with white shirt beneath and wore grey pants. His hair is neatly combed back giving him a youthful look and his friendly and cool attitude attracts everyone.


    He went towards his parents and received the guests. One of the guests who was speaking with Simon looked at Ronald and praised him.


    "Lord Simon is lucky. He is having a gem in his house and everyone must be envious of you" the guest praised.


    Simon smiled and added "Mr. Ross is very kind. Thank you for the praise. Indeed I am lucky to have two smart and intelligent children."


    Ross'' facial expression changed after hearing about another child. He doesn''t have any expectations about the girl who is going to be introduced to society today. There are strange rumours circulating in the city about her.


    He particularly came to this ceremony only to get close to the next heir of Dalton''s Mansion and expand his business. He doesn''t have any intention of visiting the sick girl.


    But he concealed his facial expressions quickly and said "I am looking forward to meeting the star of the day, Lord Simon."


    "Thank you. Please enjoy the day" Simon said politely.


    Ross left them alone and went inside to mingle with other nobles. For men these kinds of ceremonies are to connect with other people and try to gain some benefits. If the host is a big shot they will try to gain favour of them, if not they won''t waste their time. These parties played a major role in increasing one''s network.


    Not everyone can succeed in increasing their network, it needs dedication, effort, patience and virtue. All of this requires a skill called communication. If you don''t communicate with others then you won''t find fruitful results.


    Whereas in women these ceremonies hold another meaning, they are here to flaunt their wealth while their husbands are trying hard to find different opportunities to increase it. They want to gossip, they want some hot rumour, they want to enjoy a big show without their efforts. They want to enjoy it as a side party.


    It doesn''t apply to everyone but there are few people who attend ceremonies for the sole purpose. Simon knows these tricks as his back hand. He knows how to deal with people as a head of the Dalton family he has so many responsibilities to fulfil.


    "Ronald, Is Ivy ready? Does she have everything? Did you check on her?" Simon inquired. As he is busy from the morning to look after the ceremony he didn''t get time to meet Ivy. He doesn''t need to do all these things but as a father he wants to be a part of her every moment.


    "Yes dad, everything is fine. Don''t worry" Ronald informed with a smile. He makes sure that everything is comfortable for his sister as he doesn''t want others to look down on her.


    "Good" Simon looked at Allora who was looking at the entrance anxiously.


    Simon went near her and wrapped his hand around her shoulder and inquired "What''s the matter Lora?"


    Allora looked at Simon and said "Simon, do you think father will come?"


    Simon understood her concern and smiled "He will definitely come. If not for us at least he will come for his grandchildren."


    "I hope so," Allora said and waited patiently.


    While the star of the day Ivy is preparing for this event in the morning, her mother comes and gives some instructions to Kiya and Fere. She added a few more maids to aid her today. Everyone is busy dolling up Ivy.


    They prepared a bath and gave her a nice one hour bath while applying different scents. Aivyn felt uncomfortable at first around so many people but soon accepted her fate and gave her body to do what they wanted to do with it.


    After that they dried her hair and gave a nice head massage to help her relax. After that they provided a few sips of drink and a few bites of bread for breakfast to make sure that her curves should be visible. She wants to protest the treatment but no one listens to her words.


    After the ''great'' breakfast they gave her a nice body massage before getting her ready. They almost made her ribs crush due to the corset but she made it loose saying that she felt weak. She shamelessly used her health as an excuse to not make her suffocate in that.


    After knowing their miss health condition they loosen the corset. Ivy sighed in relief and took deep breaths. Soon they helped her into the blue gown which she is going to wear in the morning. After that they let her sit in front of the mirror and started their magic on her face.


    Ivy didn''t have energy to deal with them and sacrificed her face. She couldn''t help but dozed off to sleep a few times before waking up with a jerk.


    Finally they are done with their handwork and let her look in the mirror. Ivy eyes widened with shock and looked at the girl in the mirror.


    "WOW. If you guys are born in the modern world you will be top in the fashion world. There are so many stylists here" Ivy praised them.


    ***


    goeie (Prnounced as GOO-ee)


    Hello in Frisian.. The Frisian languages are a closely related group of Germanic languages, spoken by about 500,000 Frisian people, who live on the southern fringes of the North Sea in the Netherlands and Germany.

 Chapter 55 - Age Ceremony II

    "WOW. If you guys are born in the modern world you will be top in the fashion world. There are so many stylists here" Ivy praised them.


    But the maids who didn''t understand what she was saying just smiled, taking it as a compliment. They put a moderate makeup on her face, Ivy already has a porcelain face but after applying some makeup it shines brightly. Her rosy lips are painted with red and her eyes are brushed with blue glitter added beauty to her eyes. They resemble two butterflies.


    Her hair is made into bun, few strands are let loose to add beauty to her face. Her bun is pinned with a blue butterfly shaped brooch. Her ears are studded with diamond earrings. They didn''t add any necklace as she is going to wear the cape which covers her neck.


    But the cape is going to attach with a dazzling diamond clip. They brought out the cape and clipped it.


    The maids looked at her with stars in their eyes and said "My Lady, you are looking gorgeous."


    "Yes, My Lady you are the looking more beautiful than anyone who attend this party"


    "My Lady will get more suitors today, every men fell for your charm."


    Ivy smiled listening to their compliments "Thank you for your compliments. Keep up the good work."


    Maids looked at each other with shock but bowed immediately and said "Thank you, My Lady." They didn''t expect her to praise them for their mere work.


    "My Lady, It''s time. Master is waiting for you" one of the maids informed.


    "Alright, lead the way" Ivy took a deep breath before moving out.


    While everyone is praising Ivy, one person in the room is looking at her with daggers in her eyes.


    "Fere, don''t do anything stupid. And don''t look at her like that." Kiya chided.


    Fere snorted "So what? What can she do? She is just a flower vase"


    "Fere.." Kiya looked at her sternly.


    Fere scoffed and left the place. ''I will teach her a lesson today.''


    At the same time Kreed''s family members visited the mansion. Katherine is wearing a purple colour ball gown which shows her strong side, whereas Alyssa clad in a green and white combination ball gown with ribbons which gives her a youthful look.


    Cayden is looking handsome in his white coat paired with black trousers. Cayden is giving out a powerful and approachable vibe. Whereas Bratton is in his maroon red coat giving off an authoritative look.


    "Aunt," Cayden gave her a warm hug. Allora smiled and hugged back.


    "How are the preparations going on? Where is Simon?" Bratton inquired.


    "Everything is going well. Ronald is of huge help. Simon went to bring Ivy." Allora said with a smile.


    Bratton patted Ronald who stood beside Allora "Good Job, Young Man"


    "Thank you, Uncle," Ronald smiled.


    "You are looking gorgeous, Alyssa," Allora complimented.


    Alyssa smiled sweetly and her face flushed "Thanks Aunty"


    "Let''s come Inside." Allora said and everyone went inside.


    Aivyn comes out of her room, Simon is waiting for her patiently. When he heard the door opening he looked around and saw Aivyn who was coming out of her room.


    Simon stood there looking at his daughter who seemed to be grown up overnight. His eyes tear up while he walked towards her.


    "Dad" Ivy smiled.


    "You look splendid," Simon complimented.


    Ivy''s smile widened "Thank you Dad. You are also looking dashing."


    Simon chuckled and kissed her forehead "Happy Birthday Darling"


    Ivy hugged him and said "Thank you Dad"


    Simon pulled her out from his embrace and gave his hand "Shall we?"


    "Sure" Ivy placed her hand and the father daughter pair went towards the ballroom.


    Simon and Aivyn reached the door before the guard announced their presence, Ivy took a deep breath to calm down her nervousness. It is not the first time she is going to face a crowd but there is some kind of feeling making her feel restless.


    She felt that something big was going to happen today which made her more restless. She is prepared for the circumstance but how hard we prepare there are some unforeseen things that will happen.


    Simon gestured to the guard to announce their presence. Getting the sign to announce the guard opened the door and announced.


    "The head of Dalton Mansion, Lord Simon along with the Young Miss of Dalton family Aivyn Dalton has arrived and made their entrance."


    The crowd instantly felt silent and all their eyes were fixed on the star of the show and rumoured girl of Dalton''s.


    Aivyn who is not aware of their thoughts entered the room, she left her uneasiness, thoughts outside of the room and entered with a calm face.


    Her posture is straight, her eyes are looking straight and there is not an ounce of uneasiness, her steps are steady and light. Her lips are adorned with a beautiful smile which captivated many hearts.


    Ivy dressed in a blue gown with a cape is walking down the path like an angel and everyone feels that spring has come, all the flowers bloomed around her and her smile is dazzling which makes one go blind.


    Her deep black eyes are calm and powerful, one look from her will take one''s breath away. Her elegance, her beauty, her powerful demeanour left everyone speechless.


    They all came to know how the weak and pitiful daughter of Dalton''s will be but they never thought that she has this air of confidence around her. The people who came to enjoy the show are disappointed.


    Soon Ivy and Simon reached the stage and stood beside Allora and Ronald. Allora looked at Aivyn and felt very happy and proud.


    "Happy Birthday Ivy. My Sweetheart" Allora kissed her forehead.


    "Thank you Mom" Ivy smiled sweetly.


    "Happy Birthday Ivy. You are looking like an Angel" Ronald praised.


    Ivy chuckled "Thank you Brother. You are going to steal so many girls'' hearts tonight."


    Ivy teased. Ronald chuckled, "But I won''t let anyone near you."


    "Happy Birthday Aivyn Darling" Katherine hugged Ivy. "Thanks Aunty"


    "Happy Birthday Aivyn. God bless you child" Bratton wished. "Thanks Uncle"


    "Wish you many many happy returns of the day IVY" Alyssa hugged Ivy with affection. "Thank you so much Lysa"


    "Happy Birthday Beautiful" Cayden wished with gentleness in his eyes. "Thank you Cayden," Ivy smiled sweetly.


    "You are looking dazzling," Cayden praised. Ivy smiled and nodded her head.


    ''What? My charm is not working?'' Cayden got disappointed for not getting the expected result. But still her smile printed in his heart, her smile made his heart skip a beat.


    Soon everyone came and started getting Ivy. Allora and Simon introduced her to the nobles who were greeting her.


    ***


    Dia dhuit (Pronounced as jee-uh hwitch.)


    Hello in Irish.


    Follow me on Instagram aarna_auth.

 Chapter 56 - Age Ceremony III

    Ivy did not get bored because this is the first time she is celebrating birthday with her family members. She has so many people around her who love her, take care of her, pamper her, adore her and protect her.


    It is the most memorable birthday she had and her smile didn''t waver for a second. Allora who was brought up with strict palace etiquette didn''t manage to smile this long when she was in her daughter''s age but her daughter''s smile is increasing with every passing second.


    She felt happy and it seems Ivy happiness affected the people around her. Allora also had a smile dangled around her lips. Simon felt that he is the luckiest person in the world at this moment.


    Alyssa dragged Cayden to the corner and whispered slowly "Bro, is everything prepared?"


    "Yes, tonight I just need some alone time" Cayden seems nervous.


    "Don''t worry, leave that task to me. I will do that, but you have to make it well. Okay?" Alyssa stated.


    Cayden took deep breath and said "Yes, I will do this"


    "That''s like my brother," Alyssa praised him.


    The lively atmosphere suddenly became silent with the guard announcement.


    "Everyone. The one and only sun of Krayton Kingdom, His Majesty has arrived."


    With that the door opened and Gabriel entered the room along with the Prince, Princess and a few ministers. Gabriel is wearing his crown which is made of gold and studded with diamonds. His aura is domineering and his steps are full of authoritative.


    Everyone in the room bowed their heads in front of their king. While the king is moving towards the centre of the room where the Dalton''s family is present. Gabriel is wearing white robe along with a long red coat with a Krayton Crest dragon carved on it.


    Prince Aaron is looking devilish in his golden colour coat, whereas Princess Andrea is looking beautiful in her pink ball gown. She is giving out an angelic look which made everyone look at her with admiration.


    "Greetings to His Majesty, We are honoured with your Presence" Simon greeted.


    "Rise, Everyone" Gabriel''s powerful voice made everyone straighten their backs.


    "Congratulations Miss Aivyn." Gabriel''s voice made Ivy look at him.


    Ivy looked at Gabriel and sensed the powerful and stressful aura coming out from him. It is really hard to stand in front of King, Ivy managed to Smile and gave a curtsy bow.


    "I am honoured Your Majesty. Thank you for gracing us" Ivy thanked.


    Gabriel laughed and said "Simon, you got such a beautiful daughter. You must treasure her."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. We will" Simon smiled and looked at Ivy with gentleness in his eye.


    "Calvin" Gabriel looked at Calvin and signalled him. Calvin nodded and clapped his hand to bring the present.


    "Lord Simon, This is the present Your Majesty Prepared for Miss Aivyn Dalton to wish her on her birthday and age ceremony" Calvin stated.


    "We are honoured. Your Majesty" Simon and his family members slightly bowed and stood straight.


    The maid brought the tray which is covered with a white cloth. Everyone''s eyes fell on the tray to know what exquisite gift His Majesty had prepared for Aivyn.


    Calvin removed the cloth and a small oval shape bottle which contains blue colour liquid and attached with a chain is placed in the middle. Everyone looked at it with confusion.


    Prince Aaron came forward and informed "Lord Simon, Miss Aivyn, This bottle contains the magic water."


    A collective gasps are heard, everyone knows how valuable a drop of magic water is. The Magic water is not easily obtained. Only the royal family are able to have their hands on them and it is very hard to get it.


    "It can heal any type of injury with its single drop. I hope it is to Miss Aivyn''s liking" Aaron concluded.


    Aivyn was surprised when she heard about it''s power but she read so many fantasy stories in her life and she is quite amused to see one in real life.


    She composed and smiled at Aaron and turned towards His Majesty and said with a curtsy "I am truly grateful for this valuable gift your majesty. I will treasure this with my life and used it for rightful purposes"


    Aaron looked surprised by her behaviour, Gabriel also amused by her self esteem and smiled "I trust you Young lady"


    With that, everyone settled in their respective chairs, Andrea is fuming inside her heart after entering into the mansion, first Aivyn dress is fashionable and she gave off a powerful vibe, second Cayden looks are on Aivyn the entire time and he didn''t even saw her, third her father gave her such a valuable thing.


    She clenched her fist hard and swore in her mind ''Aivyn, today you are doomed''.


    Aivyn sensed the glare from someone and looked up to see the princess was glaring at her hard by forgetting the surroundings. Aivyn feels that she is the one behind her accident and her sixth sense is sending her warning signals to be aware of this lady.


    Ivy got prepared for this day and she will definitely make it today without any hindrances. Simon and Allora are not feeling good about his majesty''s gift. There is no need of giving Aivyn such a precious gift. They are sensing something is off with His majesty.


    They already thought that it was a bait for them. They are feeling anxious but they didn''t show it on their face as hosts. They need to entertain the guests.


    Meanwhile the guests are feeling jealous with the treatment His majesty shows towards the Dalton family.


    "It is clear that the two prominent families are very important and no one needs to be messed up with them"


    "I sensed that His Majesty is showing special interest in Dalton Family"


    "Why is that?"


    "Don''t you think His Majesty didn''t give this kind of present to Cayden Young Master when is officially declared as Heir?"


    "Now you said, come to think of it, that it is indeed correct. Is His Majesty planning to make her Prince fianc¨¦?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? She is clearly a sick girl. His Majesty gave it to improve her health"


    "This is also a possibility. But who knows what is in His Majesty''s mind?"


    Amidst their talks the music changed and the middle of the room was cleared to allow the Star of the day Aivyn along with her father to have her first dance.


    ***


    bula (Pronounced as mbula)


    Hello in Fijian. Fijian is an Austronesian language of the Malayo-Polynesian family.


    Reference of bottle is attached in comments.. Please read author''s note.

 Chapter 57 - Age Ceremony IV

    Simon approached Aivyn and placed his hand in front of her "May I have your first dance Aivyn?"


    Aivyn smiled and placed her hand in his hand "Sure Father"


    Simon took her to the middle of the room and placed his hand over her waist, Ivy placed her hand on his shoulder and another holding his other hand. Soon the music started.


    The duo swayed and danced to the music, Ivy didn''t show a bit of uneasiness which made Simon astonished "Ivy, don''t you feel nervous?"


    "For what dad? You are with me, what is there to be nervous about?" Ivy smiled sweetly before twirling and faced Simon.


    "Indeed, what is there to be afraid of? Your father is here to protect you" Simon smiled gently.


    "Father, I guess it is the Royal Lady doing" Ivy gave a hint to Simon.


    Simon''s eyes became stiff but he soon composed and said "Are you sure?"


    "My instinct, maybe she hated me" Ivy came close to him and both started swaying.


    "Why?" Simon asked himself. ''Is it the reason behind His Majesty''s gift?''


    "We have to be careful dad. Our opponent is not someone simple if it is her" Ivy reminded.


    "Sure." with that the dance came to an end. Both of them stood each other and bowed.


    A thunderous clap echoed in the room, Ivy smiled at everyone and went towards the stage where her brother was eagerly waiting for her.


    "You are so graceful Ivy." Ronald praised.


    "It''s all because of our father," Ivy smiled and looked at Simon. Simon patted her head lovingly.


    "Then do you want to have a dance with your dashing brother? I will make you look effortlessly beautiful with my dance" Ronald eyes twinkled.


    Ivy chuckled and placed her hand "Sure"


    "My dear beautiful wife. May I have a dance with you?" Simon winked at Allora.


    Allora flustered but gave her hand to him. Along with them Bratton, Katherine, Cayden, Alyssa also joined. Few of the nobles also started dancing along with them.


    Ronald took her in his hands and touched her very gently as he is treating her like a glass object which is very fragile and with a bit of pressure she will shatter.


    Ivy smiled helplessly but her heart filled with warmth. While the dancing is going on Gavon enters the room after making sure that soldiers are guarded enough to protect the king if any ambush happens suddenly.


    As a shield of the King he is in charge of his protection. He came with the king but he didn''t enter the mansion to make sure the security was tight. It is really impossible to ambush them but he has a duty to compel.


    By the time he enters the room Ivy is dancing gracefully and happily with her brother. Along with Gavon, Ethan and Lyo also present in the hall. Gavon looked at her briefly before moving towards the King.


    He greeted before replying to him that everything was alright and stood behind him.


    "Gavon, why don''t you go and have a dance?" Gabriel inquired while sipping the juice.


    "I am fine. Your Majesty" Gavon remain firm without any emotions in his eyes,


    "Tsk. What is the use of being a young Gavon? You should mingle with people and find someone suitable for you" Gabriel insisted.


    "I don''t want anyone, Your Majesty. I am good. Thank you for your concern" Gavon replied and his eyes were bored with the chat. Gabriel didn''t mind his straightforward answers and rejection towards him as he is used to his stubbornness.


    "It seems I need to look for a beautiful girl for you as a responsible King," Gabriel smiled.


    Gavon didn''t comment anything and remained rotted to his spot and his eyes were on alert by observing the surroundings. But to others he seems to be a statue without any emotions in his eyes.


    The dance came to an end, Ivy went to have a drink. Aaron tried to approach her to ask for a dance at the same time Andrea is waiting for Cayden with patience. She is hoping that Cayden will ask for a dance, as a princess she cant go and ask him for a dance and nobles don''t dare to approach her. Even if they approach she wont accept their request as she don''t want to belittle herself by dancing with nobles.


    But her face turned dark when she saw Cayden walking towards Aivyn. Aivyn is drinking fruit juice and talking with Alyssa.


    "Umm.. This is good" Ivy complimented and savoured the juice. Due to her happy mood everything turns to be sweet and alluring.


    "Ivy.." Cayden approached her and called her out.


    Before he asked prince came and cut off his words "Ms Aivyn, You are looking beautiful"


    Ivy turned to Prince and greeted with a curtsy, Alyssa also followed. Cayden gave a bow.


    "Your Highness"


    Aaron didn''t pay attention to the two and his gaze fixed on Aivyn "No need of formalities Aivyn. This is your birthday."


    "Congratulations" Aaron raised his glass.


    Ivy also raised her glass and said "Thank you, Your Highness"


    Before the prince spoke Ivy looked at him apologetically and informed "Apologize your highness. I am feeling unwell. If you excuse me I will rest for sometime. I hope your highness won''t mind"


    Aaron''s smile did not change but his eyes turned cold for a second before replying "Of course, Please take care."


    "Thank You, Your Highness." Ivy turned towards Alyssa and said "Ms Alyssa, Please help me to the resting room". Alyssa nodded her head and left the area with her.


    ''Tsk. Trying to escape from me? Too bad, tonight I don''t have any intentions to leave you'' Aaron smirked and left the place without bothering about Cayden.


    When they were away from the prince, Alyssa did not control her excitement and asked ''Wow, Ivy. You look cool there. Don''t you feel scared of the Prince?"


    Ivy chuckled and said "What''s there to be scared of? He won''t eat me right? And I don''t have any good impression on him"


    "Me too. I heard that he is a womanizer. Just being in the space with him makes me disgusted" Alyssa''s face contours.


    "Aren''t you afraid now? Bad mouthing Prince? " Ivy inquired.


    Alyssa shrugged her shoulders and said "He won''t eat me right?"


    Both of them looked at each other and laughed. They both reached the resting room, there is a bed prepared for someone to rest. Ivy plopped on it and closed her eyes.


    ***


    sannu (Pronounced as san-NU)


    Hello in Hausa.. Hausa language, the most important indigenous bridge language in West and Central Africa, is spoken as a first or second language by about 40¨C50 million people.

 Chapter 58 - Age Ceremony V

    Gavon, who is quietly observing the interaction between the Prince and Aivyn, felt quite amused. He didn''t hear their conversation but the way she acted and after that she left made him realize that she rejected the Prince offer.


    ''Interesting'' Gavon amused.


    Princess Andrea stood up and went to meet Cayden. Cayden felt frustrated when Prince Aaron spoiled his dance with Aivyn. He felt glad that Ivy didn''t dance with Prince.


    "Brother Cayden" Andrea called him out sweetly.


    Cayden whose back is facing Andrea turned around and looked at Andrea and greeted "Your Highness"


    "Brother Cayden, no need for formalities between us," Andrea smiled.


    "Your Highness. Please don''t call me like that. I told you many times, it will not only ruin your reputation, mine as well." Cayden stated sternly.


    Cayden is keeping an deaf ear to her words but he can''t tolerate anymore and wants to draw a line. He doesn''t want to give any false hopes or rumours to anyone which will hurt Ivy after he confesses his feelings.


    Andrea gritted her teeth and her hold on glass tightened but she composed herself and smiled "Did I make any mistake bro.. Cayden?"


    Cayden''s face looked stern and his voice became cold "Your Highness. You are the princess of this Kingdom. Please remember that."


    "Now if you excuse me. I will take my leave." Cayden bowed and left without turning around.


    Andrea''s eyes become red with anger and her hate towards Ivy increases. Aaron reached towards her sister.


    "What happened Andrea? Did he reject you again?" Aaron inquired while sipping his wine.


    Andrea looked at him and snapped "That''s none of your business"


    "Tsk. I want to help you but you are throwing away your well wisher." Aaron shook his head.


    "What do you mean?" Andrea chided.


    Aaron sipped his wine and said "Not here. Come with me"


    After saying that he left the crowd, Andrea also followed him. Ethan who is spying on them for quite some time got alerted and looked at Gavon.


    Gavon signalled him to follow them. Ethan noticed the signal and moved away from the crowd to follow them.


    Cayden met Ronald who went to check a few things for the night party.


    "Hey, Ronald. Need any help?" Cayden inquired.


    "No, Big Brother. Everything is fine" Ronald smiled.


    Cayden nodded "Let me know if my help is required."


    "Sure Brother"


    "Going to check on Ivy. Want to come?" Cayden asked.


    "Sure. Is she resting?" Ronald joined him and they both started walking towards the resting room.


    "Yes, She might be tired," Cayden said.


    "Wait, then I will go and get some snacks for her" Ronald halted.


    Cayden grabbed his elbow and said "No Need. I already sent a maid with snack for both the ladies"


    Ronald smiled, "Is Alyssa with her?"


    "Yes"


    Meanwhile the Royal Siblings came out of the ball room and went to a secluded place to discuss.


    After making sure no one is near by Aaron looked at Andrea and said "First, use your power to get what you want"


    Andrea raised her head and looked at him with confusion "What do you mean?"


    Aaron shook his head for his sister brain "Our mother will be here in few days, ask her to let you marry the man you desire"


    Andrea sighed "You know Mother won''t agree"


    "Did you try at least once?" Aaron raised his brow.


    Andrea shook her head in denial, "See then how did you expect mother to know about your feelings? Mother will surely agree to your request as it will be beneficial for us."


    "You think so?" Andrea''s eyes lit with hope.


    "Of course, Sister." Aaron smiled ''She calculates profit over anything''.


    "Then I will definitely ask our mother," Andrea chimed happily.


    "Great. Now you want to remove the obstacle from your way then you have to implement today''s task perfectly" Aaron added.


    Andrea''s head became clear and nodded her head in approval.


    "So don''t stand there with such a face, go and greet her. Made everyone realize your greatness" Aaron encouraged.


    Andrea smiled "Sure Brother"


    Few minutes before Ethan, who was following them, saw the siblings moving to a secluded place. He wanted to follow them but someone came and greeted Ethan.


    He wants to escape from there but soon is surrounded by a few more nobles whom he can''t ignore. He got stuck there and listened to the nobles.


    Ivy came along with Alyssa, Ronald and Cayden after taking some rest and had some snacks. Ronald leaked out the information that Ivy cooks well.


    "Ivy, you should make some delicious food for us as well," Cayden asked.


    "Yes Ivy. Please make some sweet dishes for me and also teach me. I want to learn a few dishes" Alyssa also got excited.


    Ivy chuckled and said "Sure."


    ''After tonight she will have the time to teach you my dear sister but I won''t let you disturb her more. I want to taste all the delicious food made by Ivy'' Cayden gloated inside.


    "Miss Aivyn" a sweet voice disturbed the conversation.


    Everyone turned around and looked at Princess Andrea who was smiling gently at them. Ivy inwardly raised her eyebrow seeing the princess smile.


    "Your Highness" they greeted.


    "I don''t get a chance to congratulate you. Congratulations Aivyn" Princess Andrea raised her glass.


    Aivyn took the fruit juice nearby and raised before replying "Thank you, Your Highness"


    ''What''s with this act Princess?'' Ivy thought and sipped silently.


    "Everyone. His Majesty has something to inform you all" Calvin''s voice made everyone silent.


    Aivyn along with others went towards her family. Simon and Allora become tense when they suddenly hear the announcement.


    ''What is his majesty up to?'' Simon sighed.


    Mhoro


    Hello in Shona.. Shona, one of the most widely spoken Bantu languages, is the main language in Zimbabwe.

 Chapter 59 - Age Ceremony VI

    At Royal Dragon Stand, a group of people alighted from the dragons. The Royal Dragon Stand is a very vast area prepared for Dragons rest.


    When someone from other kingdoms or people in the Kingdom who uses dragons can keep their dragons here. As dragons are not allowed into the city. Only Lords who have huge mansions and have space to accommodate their dragons are allowed.


    For any royals, other kingdom envoys, visitors, guests who came on dragon will arrive here. From here they will be provided a carriage as requested by the family whom they are going to visit.


    "Grandfather, shall we rest for a while in the nearby Inn before going to the mansion?" a smooth and melodious voice was heard. The person is clad in white robe covered with a long sky blue coat.


    "No Need. We will have lunch before moving to the mansion." a powerful and authoritative voice ordered.


    An old man in his late sixties is wearing a golden coat, his face has wrinkles but it doesnt hide his cold and powerful aura.


    "Your Majesty, All the preparations are done." a person came and updated.


    The old man nodded his head and looked at the youth beside him "See, how that fellow is treating his Father In Law. He don''t even came to greet me"


    The young man gave a helpless smile and thought ''Grandfather, you wantedly gave them wrong timings. How will they know we will arrive early?''


    Before they moved, they saw a person wearing a maroon red coat coming towards them. He stood in front of them and smiled.


    "Greetings to the Great King of Neivya. We are honoured with your presence. Welcome to the Krayton Kingdom''''


    "Lord Bratton, Pleased to meet you" King Henirich Nyris said with a smile.


    "Pleasure is mine, Your majesty. Simon personally sent me here to receive you." Bratton added with a smile.


    "Good. Good. At Least he has some conscience" Henirich laughed.


    Bratton smiled and looked at the young man beside the King and recognized him "Greetings to His Royal Highness, Prince Elric"


    "I heard a lot about you, Lord Bratton. It''s an honour to meet you in person" Elric Smiled.


    "I am honoured Your Highness. Please come with me." Bratton guided them.


    Earlier Simon informed Bratton to receive his father in law. He knows about his tricks so he expected that he would come a bit earlier than expected.


    Meanwhile in the Dalton Mansion, the situation is lively. Everyone is chatting and sharing pleasantries.


    "Everyone. His Majesty has something to inform you all" Calvin''s voice made everyone silent.


    Everyone gathered around and looked at His Majesty with a curious gaze. Gabriel studied everyone before his eyes fixed on the Simon family.


    "On this occasion, I would like to propose a suitor for Ms. Aivyn," Gabriel declared.


    Aivyn''s eyes shot up towards the King who was smiling at her. Simon and Allora also looked at him with shock. They had a bad feeling about His Majesty''s behaviour from the start but they never expected that he would target their daughter.


    Andrea''s eyes twinkled with happiness. She truly felt grateful to her father for this decision. But Aaron''s face darkened after listening to his statement but later he smirked thinking of an evil plan.


    Alyssa looked at Cayden whose face was ashen. He clenched his fists tightly and his eyes became red. Alyssa held his hand and squeezed it to give some strength to him. Katherine also looked surprised by his majesty''s words and looked at Cayden who was looking pale. Realization drawn on her and her heart raced with nervousness.


    "Today after observing Ms Aivyn I felt that she is well suited with the person I trusted with my life. Lord Simon, I hope you will consider my good will" Gabriel looked at Simon.


    ''Good Will, My Foot'' Simon cursed inside but bowed slightly before replying "We are truly grateful for His Majesty Concern."


    "Very well. You all know how much I love my people, everyone is equal in my eyes. On this basis I want to introduce the person whom I trust with my life and he also obeys my every word." Gabriel continued.


    "I would like Ms. Aivyn to consider my most trusted person and my shield Lord Gavon as your suitor" Gabriel announced.


    A collective gasp was heard among the crowd. Everyone knows how cold hearted Gavon is and his hands are tainted with blood. They all thought His Majesty will find a best suitor to Aivyn but they never expected this result.


    "Your Majesty." Gavon interrupted.


    But before he continued Gabriel said "I know you well Gavon. Your wellbeing matters to me. Follow my orders"


    ''Tsk. wellbeing? If you truly thought about my well being then you wont say to follow your orders and you won''t take decisions on behalf of me'' Gavon thought.


    "Sure Your Majesty" Gavon stepped back.


    Aivyn rooted to the ground with the turn of events, she never thought that her life would take a turn like this. She barely met that Lord and she doesn''t even know a single thing about him apart from his cruel side. She never thought that she would get separated from her parents.


    In Fact she didn''t have an idea or thought of getting married, her plans are always around her family, how to help her family, how to spend time with her family, how to make them happy. These thoughts are only revolving around her.


    "Aivyn" a familiar voice brought her back from her thoughts and looked at her father who was looking at her with concern.


    "Ms. Aivyn, I know this is sudden but I thought of you as my child. To your bright future and happiness I proposed this. Hope you will consider" Gabriel''s powerful voice made Ivy look at him.


    ''This is not the time to crumble Ivy. Buckle up'' Ivy looked at Gabriel and smiled "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. I will consider your proposal, but.." Ivy acted as she is nervous to speak.


    Gabriel amused by Aivyn''s behaviour, he thought that she would break down or through some tantrum but she is behaving very maturely.


    "Tell me child" Gabriel wants to know what tricks she has under sleeve.


    Ivy smiled again before continuing "I need some time to get to know about the Lord Gavon and also I value my self respect above all, if I found the suitor you introduced is not suitable for me I would request you to find another suitor or someone I prefer."


    "As a Dalton Family daughter, I would request you these things, Your Majesty" Ivy concluded.


    Everyone in the room held their breath after Ivy spoke, Gavon also looked at her with unexplained emotion.


    The silent atmosphere broke down with Gabriel laughter.


    "Good. Very Good. I consider your request Ms Aivyn. But I will give only one week for you" Gabriel stated.


    Ivy clenched her fist and cursed in her mind ''This old fox''.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Ivy thanked him.


    ***


    mbote (Pronounced as mboh-teh)


    Hello in Lingala.

 Chapter 60 - Age Ceremony VII

    After the announcement everyone felt silent and soon the morning ceremony came to an end and everyone went to have their lunch. They prepared a feast for everyone and made necessary arrangements in the garden.


    King Gabriel along with Gavon and others left before the party ended as he needed to attend some meetings. Simon and Allora are busy entertaining guests as hosts even though they are concerned about Ivy.


    Ivy went to her room to take some rest. Alyssa is too occupied with her brother to notice Ivy, Cayden left the mansion saying that he got some important work. Katherine and Alyssa went to the guest room to have some rest before they departed to their home for attending the night party.


    "Lysa," Katherine called her out.


    Alyssa looked at her mother, Katherine debated for some time before asking "What happened to Cayden?"


    Alyssa looked down and fidgeted with her hands "Nothing Mother. He got some work"


    Katherine made Lysa look at her by raising Lysa chin with her fingers "Lysa, you know you can''t lie to me. So tell me. Does Cay love Ivy?"


    Alyssa''s eyes widened and looked at her mother with shock "Mom, how come you know?"


    Katherine''s eyes shook violently after learning about the truth. She guessed by the looks of Cayden but she never thought it would be true. Bratton also worried about this but if it is before she supports Cayden to go after his love and she is more then content to make Ivy his daughter in law.


    But now everything is in chaos. She cant let his son go through the difficult path, even though the king gave time they all know in their hearts it is final. He loves to play with people more than anything.


    "Brother planned to propose to Ivy tonight. We made arrangements as well but before it was implemented this happened.." Alyssa''s voice choked with sadness.


    ''God. Why did you do this?'' Katherine sighed in dejection.


    Ivy went into her room and dismissed all her servants and plopped on her bed with a thud. Her legs gave away, her hands shook, and she felt helpless.


    She never thought about this in her wild dreams. She never had any thought of marrying, if it is in modern times she will have at least got a chance to know more about him and even if she is forced to marry she can easily get divorced.


    Her aim is not to get divorce but if the person is not to her liking and if things don''t go well between them they have a freedom to free from these shackles but here she doesn''t know whether they have those kinds of options.


    More importantly she often felt that love between her parents is inspiring and one time she felt if she wanted to marry, she wanted that to happen out of love not because some tom and harry said to marry him.


    Ivy also thought about rejecting the offer then and there but it will impact her family, if they are under the king''s wrong side even though they are a prominent family, they will be destroyed and that is the last thing she didn''t dare to dream of. The World is full of conspiracies.


    ''What should I do now?'' Ivy thought and a small tear rolled down her eye.


    Soon her face was covered with tears without her knowing. Soon she felt damp on her clothes and her throat dried up with the crying.


    ''Ivy, don''t crumble down. You fought with death, it is just a small matter. You can cancel this marriage. Who knows what will happen? So collect your self'' Ivy thought to herself and wiped her tears with the back of hand.


    Bratton, who is unaware of the events that happened in the mansion, escorted the King of Neivya and his grandson to the mansion. By the time they reach the mansion few guests are present and they are also leaving the mansion as they need to get ready for the night party.


    Before they enter Simon and Allora are waiting for their arrival. They already thought that the King would arrive before the mentioned time and Bratton also did not return at the expected time.


    "Greetings to His Majesty, The King Of Neivya" Simon and Allora greeted formally. Even though they are family members in front of others he is king for everyone.


    King Henirich nodded his head in approval. Allora''s eyes reddened with tears after seeing her father after long time but she held back.


    "Welcome Your Majesty. Hope everything is comfortable on the way" Simon welcomed.


    "It is so so" King Henirich maintained his poker face.


    Simon smiled and nodded his head. Simon already made arrangements for the officials who accompanied King Henirich in another building behind his mansion. After that they entered the mansion while others left to take a rest to attend the night party.


    Only The King Henirich, Prince Eric along with Bratton went inside the mansion.


    "Your Royal.." Before Simon greeted him, Elric spoke "Uncle, please no need of formalities. How are you uncle?"


    Elric''s warm and gentle voice Inquired. Simon smiled before replying "I am good Prince Elric. How have you been?"


    "Uncle, Please call me Elric. We are family" Elric pouted. He left his title outside the mansion because he is very fond of Simon and Allora from his childhood.


    Once they reached the hall, Allora did not contain her happiness and hugged his father "Dad"


    Henirich was startled by the sudden hug but his fatherly instincts took over him and his cold eyes slowly turned gentle. He slowly patted her back.


    When his warm hands patted her hair Allora didn''t hold her tears and cried, her shoulders shook but she didn''t make a noise.


    "Simon, I will go and look for Katherine." Bratton whispered. He knew it was not decent to stand and saw the princess crying and she also felt embarrassed after recovering.


    Simon nodded and thanked him. Bratton patted his shoulders and left the room silently. Before going he made the servants clear the hall and informed them to not disturb them.


    Henirich, who felt damp on his clothes, looked down and saw the shivering daughter in his arms. His eyes also reddened, how many days has it been since she last saw her daughter? Even though she is always stubborn and does some crazy things, he still loves her more than anything.


    "Lora, Calm down dear. See you will look ugly if you cry more" Henirich tried to separate her from his hug but Allora held tight.


    Henirich sighed and patted her back to make her calm down. Ronald who entered the mansion was greeted by this scene and rooted to the ground.


    In his eyes his mother is a well dignified and calm woman, he saw her mother shed tears whenever Ivy felt ill but at that time also she will regain composure in seconds but today she is crying like a little girl.


    Seeing his mother cry made him feel bad and he also got an urge to cry but he immediately threw that thought out and slowly reached them.

 Chapter 61 - Grandpa

    Ronald saw the young man beside his father, he sensed a familiarity but it is long time he saw him. Their backs are facing Ronald so he didn''t see their faces.


    "Lora, stop dear. Why are you crying like this? Has something happened? Does your husband make things hard for you? Just tell me I will roast him alive" Henirch spoke as Simon was not present there.


    Simon''s mouth twitched but he felt a pang in his heart seeing his wife cry like a small baby, he knows she is very strong and his pillar of happiness but deep inside her she is also a daughter who missed her parents. Thinking about this he remembers Ivy who is left alone all this time. He had an impulse to go and look at their daughter.


    But he had some duties and responsibilities as the host and head of the Dalton family. His eyes are fixed at the stairs for Ivy.


    Allora calmed down after crying for sometime, all her burden and homesickness she felt from the last few years seems to be relieved.


    She parted from the hug and looked down with embarrassment. She tried to wipe the tears with the back of her hand but a hand cloth appeared in front of her eyes. He looked at the hand cloth and knew whose it was and took it with a smile.


    Simon smiled after seeing her taking it and her ears turned red with embarrassment. Alllora wiped her eyes, nose and face with the cloth and looked at her father who was looking at her gently.


    "Father" Allora smiled.


    "Finally, My daughter calmed down. I thought of getting angry at you for not meeting me for many years but seeing you like this.." Henirich sighed and patted her head lovingly.


    "Mom," Elric''s voice made her look at him and she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    ''I seriously made a fool out of myself today'' Allora slapped her forehead in her mind.


    "Mom, have some water" Elric handed her the water. Allora smiled and took the water.


    Ronald who is behind him recognized in an instant and jealous immediately flared up in his body ''What is this guy doing here? I want to protect mom from him?''


    Ronald composed and cleared his throat to announce his presence "Greetings to the Grandfather.''


    Everyone turned towards the voice and looked at Ronald, Henirich smiled "Aioo, Is it my grandson Ronald? See how tall you grow."


    Ronald smiled and went near him "Grandfather, how is your journey? You must be tired from the long journey right now. Please have a seat"


    "See, how sensible my grandson is,your father and Elric always thought of your mother. You are the only one who thought about me." Henirich complained.


    Ronald didn''t say anything and handed the water glass to him "Have some water grandfather. Paul will bring some refreshments"


    Henirich took the glass happily "Good, Good"


    Elric raised his brow and looked at Ronald who was busy pleasing his grandfather, he didn''t even spare a glance at him. He smiled and went towards Allora who sat opposite to them and sat beside her.


    "Mom, How have you been? I missed you badly" Elric pouted and complained.


    He looks like a puppy abandoned and waiting to be patted. Allora who looked at elric and saw the sad look in his eyes felt bad.


    "Sorry dear. I have not been able to come to meet you for the last few years?" Allora patted his cheek.


    "It is my fault Elric. Don''t blame your Mom. I got busy with work and she also needs to take care of her duties here" Simon stated while looking at Elric apologetically.


    Elric smiled "Uncle, Mom. Don''t blame yourself, I understand you. Well I just missed you both so I didn''t stop myself from complaining. I am sorry"


    Elric looked down feeling sad for spouting that nonsense. Allora patted his head and ruffled his hair.


    "My baby has grown into such a fine man. Mom is very proud of you" Allora smiled.


    "Really?" Elric eyes twinkled.


    "Yes"


    Elric couldn''t contain his excitement and looked at Allora with stars in his eyes. He looked at Ronald who was sulking like a little child and the stars in his eyes made him go blind.


    ''Just wait. Let my sister come down.'' Ronald sulked.


    "Where''s my granddaughter? I didn''t see the sign of her?" Henirich inquired.


    Mentioning Ivy made their smile freeze. They didn''t go to her after the incident, It will be a big blow to him. Even though she carried her well but as her parents they are worried about her.


    "Father, that.." before Allora replied shesaw ivy coming down.


    Elric followed the sight of Allora and saw Ivy who was descending the stairs. She was wearing a simple white gown which had a shade of sky blue. Elric for a second thought that an angel is descending from the heavens.


    "Mom, Dad," Ivy smiled.


    Ivy came towards them and looked at the person who was sitting beside them, she just gave a slight nod. Elric came out of his trance and nodded subconsciously.


    Ivy saw someone sitting opposite of them and turned to greet him but her voice died in her throat seeing the person in front of her.


    Ivy''s eyes widened and tears rolled down silently from her eyes before she managed to call him "Gra.. Grandpa"


    Henirich startled by looking at Ivy and her shock. He never expected this heavy reaction from her, in his memories he met his granddaughter only a few times and he didn''t recall after she grew up.


    Seeing his granddaughter grown up into a fine lady made him feel proud and emotional. But seeing the look in her eyes made him feel more than emotional, he felt different kinds of emotions which he never felt before.


    Ivy was shocked after seeing the person in front of her, his image is deep rooted in her mind.


    Please read author''s note.

 Chapter 62 - Cry Baby

    Ivy was shocked after seeing the person in front of her, his image is deep rooted in her mind, she can easily recognise him in the crowd. He is none other than her grandfather in the modern world.


    Who looked after her and taught her so many things. He cares for her like a mother, and protects like her father. He is the most cherished person in her life, but his death left a big hole in her heart. Whenever she feels low, she faces any troubles, she achieves something, there is no one to share.


    She felt despair, helplessness every time. It took her a lot of time to adjust and to live with his memories.


    Now the person in front of her is none other than her grandfather who is looking exactly like him in the modern world. She made up her mind to face the situations and came down to look for her parents but after seeing her grandfather all her pent up emotions came out like a volcano.


    One tear rolled down from her face and another, soon the tears flowed uncontrollably. Henirich looked at Ivy with surprise when she called him grandpa, which is different and seems intimate. But he got shocked when he saw the pain, loneliness, despair, helplessness, love, longing there are so many emotions flowing through her eyes and her tears are pouring down.


    Everyone looked at Ivy with surprise and shock when she recognized him and her tears twisted their hearts. They don''t know the reason but seeing her crying like that made their heart clench.


    Henirich stood up and went towards her, whose body was shivering. He patted her shoulder and Ivy came out of her trance and hugged him tight.


    "Gramps.." Ivy cried.


    Ivy cried for quite some time no one said a thing, they all rooted to their spots. They don''t know why she is crying very hard but they are feeling her emotions which are very strong. They started thinking that the marriage proposal made her cry but crying this hard just for that didn''t seem plausible.


    Allora went towards her and called her name "Ivy"


    Ivy sensed the warmth of her mother''s hand on her back and when she called her name then only she recognised that she is in a different time and place. The people around her, her body doesn''t belong to her.


    But she own them as her parents and she felt this is her home. She never felt this kind of comfort, satisfaction back in her days. Slowly she parted from Henirich and wiped her tears.


    Simon came forward and gave her another hand cloth to wipe her tears. Ivy smiled at her father and took the cloth. She wiped her face clean, Allora handed her some water which Ivy drank and felt good.


    "Dear, what exactly happened? Why did both girls cry a lot?" Henirich inquired he and turned towards Simon, he looked at him sternly "Simon, what is this? Are you looking after them properly or not?"


    Simon felt wronged but seeing them cry made him doubt himself, he thought that he was not spending time with them? Or he becomes busy with other affairs and neglects them? All kinds of questions appear in his head.


    Ivy felt bad for her father and came to his rescue "Grandpa.. *Cough* Grandfather it''s not like that. Father is taking care of us and he loves us very much. He even came home early to spend time with us. Don''t blame him.. Please.."


    Ivy changed from calling him as Grandpa as here it is never used and she also doesn''t know whether he will like that or not.


    Henirich liked calling her Grandpa instead of Grandfather but when Ivy changed her greeting he frowned. He doesn''t want to be called Grandfather now.


    "Hmph. It''s good that way." Henirich gave a stern look at Simon again and turned towards Ivy. He let out a fake cough and said "Call me like before child"


    Ivy was surprised with his request and smiled "Okay Grandpa". She felt happy that this grandfather is not only similar in appearance but also in actions.


    Ronald and Elric didn''t know what happened and what they needed to do to make her smile. But after seeing her smile they felt happy and relieved.


    "God. Ivy you scared me for a moment. I thought it was because.." before Ronald completed his words Simon warned him "Ronald, don''t spout nonsense."


    Ronald gulped and looked at Ivy with pleading eyes. Ivy chuckled and said "I am all good now brother."


    Ronald sighed with relief and Ivy looked at another person who was looking like a fairy god. His sapphire eyes, his smooth brown hair gave him a godly appearance.


    "This.."


    Elric sensed her gaze on him and introduced himself "Hello Aivyn. I am Elric. We met two or three times in Neivya but you probably didn''t remember me. But I am glad to see you in person.``


    His smile is like a spring in summer and his voice is melodious like pleasant music. Ivy smiled unknowingly just seeing his smile and thought that his smile is contagious.


    "Hello Elric. Nice to meet you" Ivy felt happy with his kind behaviour.


    "Father, you must be tired from the journey. Please take some rest" Allora made Henirich rest for sometime before attending the night party.


    Henirich and Elric went inside to take some rest, Allora helped them to their rooms. After making sure they left Simon looked at Ivy.


    "Ivy.." Simon called her out. Ivy turned around and looked at Simon.


    "Yes dad" Ivy said as Simon is not speaking anything after calling her.


    Simon sighed and patted her head lovingly "Don''t worry, if you don''t like the suitor we will reject him. Don''t forgot your father will never made you compromise for anything even if it means to fight against his majesty"


    Ivy was touched by his sincere words and loving gaze, she was truly lucky to have them in her life and she will never let them fall in danger.


    "Thanks Dad." Ivy smiled.


    "Yes, Ivy. We are with you" Ronald said and his smile was warm.


    Ivy nodded while stopping her tears which were threatening to fall. ''Aish...I am such a cry baby''

 Chapter 63 - Damaged Dress

    Meanwhile at the palace, Gavon escorted His Majesty to the palace and the King dismissed him to go and join the party. As Gavon is the suitor Gabriel selected, he advised him to get close to her and marry her.


    Normally these kinds of proposals are common in age ceremonies, anyone has a right to ask a hand in marriage to a girl but the girl and her family have complete freedom to reject them. They can make any decisions.


    But in Ivy''s case it is not some noble man who proposed it is the King Gabriel, even though they have freedom to reject it but they are afraid to fall in His Majesty''s bad books. No one dared to do that.


    Gavon didn''t object to His Majesty''s good will and left the palace to attend the night party. When he reached his mansion Ethan and Lyo were also present.


    Gavon looked at them and nodded before entering into his study, the duo followed him into the study.


    "Gavon, what are we going to do now?" Ethan inquired.


    Gavon removed his outer coat and sat on his chair before replying "What else?"


    "I thought His Majesty will choose Kreed''s Heir Cayden as suitor, he will be the perfect one to deepen the relationship. But it doesn''t happen and the information we got becomes true" Ethan added and his eyes glowed with curiosity.


    Lyo just listened to them and didn''t voice out. He knew how to slaughter a bunch of people but didn''t have interest in dealing with these kinds of matters.


    Gavon smirked, "He loves to play with them. He won''t lose any opportunity to test their loyalty"


    Ethan nodded his head agreeing with Gavon. "But, what will happen if she rejects his proposal? Do you think he will harm the prominent family?"


    "Who dares to reject the Master? I will teach her a lesson" Lyo fumed.


    "Oh my brother. She is going to be this household madam." Ethan added playfully.


    "I dont care. No one belittles My Master" Lyo stated sternly.


    Ethan shook his head, he didn''t bother to argue with the little kid anymore and turned his gaze towards Gavon.


    Gavon looked at him and ignored his questions before inquiring "What about those two?"


    "I missed them," Ethan said with a dejection.


    Gavon didn''t comment anything and thought for some time. He stood from his chair and announced "Get ready. We are going to the party."


    Ethan and Lyo looked at him with confusion but still obeyed.


    Aivyn had a simple lunch before returning to her room. She planned to check out the dresses before the party started and wanted to take some rest.


    She asked Fere and Kily to bring her dresses, they went inside her cloak room and took out the dresses but their expressions changed.


    Kily frowned and looked at Fere who was also looking at her with confusion. Kily hurriedly went towards Ivy to report the issue.


    "Miss." Kily called out Ivy who was leaning on the bed head rest and closed her eyes.


    Ivy opened her eyes and looked at Kily who was having a troubled expression.


    "What happened?" Ivy inquired and her gaze deepened.


    "Miss.. That.." Kily stammered. But before she replies, Fere comes out with the dress she is going to wear tonight.


    Fere placed it on the bed and said "Miss, the dress is damaged"


    "What?" Ivy is confused. She checked the dresses after they were delivered and they were perfectly fine. Laura, her designer, is someone who won''t make mistakes, that too with fabric.


    Ivy looked at her maids, Kily is having a troubled expression whereas Fere doesn''t have any expression on her face but her eyes are saying something.


    ''Sigh. I thought of not punishing the poor maid. But she didn''t leave me with any other choice. It''s been a long time since the real Maia came out,'' Ivy smirked.


    Ivy stood up and went towards the sofa and sat on the single chair. She believes that a small snake needs to be killed with a long stick.


    Kily and Fere looked at Ivy who sat on the single sofa and motioned them to come near. They both looked at each other and went near her.


    Ivy leaned back on the sofa and closed her eyes for a moment, she crossed her right leg over left and placed her left hand on the sofa arm rest, she lifted right hand up and loosen the ring on her index finger to play with it. (Image ref: Check the cover)


    Her sitting posture is quite rebellious to them but she is looking regal. Ivy opened her eyes and her calm black eyes turned cold, which sent a shiver to Kily.


    Kily never saw this side in Ivy and was quite surprised and shocked. Fere startled by her look but soon she becomes relaxed thinking that she is a weak miss who is under protection of her family.


    "I gave one chance to you both." Ivy''s cold voice made them jump in fright.


    Ivy was satisfied with the looks on their faces before continuing "One chance. Spill the beans. Who damaged my dress?"


    Kily and Fere''s mouth went dry just by listening to her voice, they never thought in their wild dreams that their miss would speak like this and look frightening.


    "SPEAK" Ivy fumed.


    Kily jumped in fright and stuttered "Miss.. Miss.. That"


    Fere looked at Kily who was sweating profusely and to say Fere is shocked will be understatement. She never thought that their weak miss have this side, her voice really brought goose bumps to her.


    Kily gave a look at Fere and she sensed something was going to be wrong so she planned something evil and hurriedly explained "Miss, it is done by Kily. I saw with my own eyes."


    Kily looked at Fere with disbelief, she is planning to save her by saying that it happened accidently while taking out, she wants to save Fere from Ivy wrath. She also has a sister who is having quite a temper like Fere. She understands their behaviour and wants to help her.


    But Fere didn''t even think about a second to put blame on her. She really felt like a fool to save her. Kily''s eyes turned red but she held back stubbornly and swore in her heart to not cry for these kinds of shitty people.


    Ivy observed the turmoil happening in Kily and looked at Fere "Ohh... Really? Then tell me how she damaged my dress and where?"

 Chapter 64 - Fired

    Ivy observed the turmoil happening in Kily and looked at Fere "Ohh.. Really? Then tell me how she damaged my dress and where?"


    Fere thought that Ivy believed her words and her confidence boosted up to another level, so she replied confidently "Miss, I came to your room to clean after having my breakfast but I saw Kily who is going silently to your cloak room, I smelled something wrong and followed her silently. I looked at her secretly behind the door and she took out a knife and tear your dress"


    "She tore your dress right side at your waist." Fere confidence mesmerized Ivy. Ivy nodded and looked at Kily while rotating her ring around her index finger. It gives a feeling that she is assessing each and every word.


    "Do you have anything to say?" Ivy asked. Kily raised her head in surprise, she thought Ivy was going to punish her but she never thought she wanted to listen to her side story as well.


    ''What is this stupid miss doing? If she asked her she would blame me for sure'' Fere thought and informed hurriedly "What there to ask Miss? She did it, I saw with my own eyes"


    Ivy paused her ring before looking at Fere coldly "Did I ask you?"


    Fere mouth went dry and her words struck in her mouth. Seeing that Fere wont going to speak Ivy resumed rotating her ring around her finger and looked at Kily.


    Kily took a deep breath and said ""Thank you for giving me an opportunity to explain Miss. I am not going to say that I didn''t do anything, I made a few mistakes."


    Ivy raised her brow with amusement, She thought Kily is going to accept or deny it completely by throwing the blame on Fere but she is doing something different.


    ''Interesting'' Ivy thought.


    "Miss, I am not the one who damaged the dress. But, I indirectly became the reason for it. I observed the envy in Fere eyes on you but I thought it is just a fleeting moment and it will go away. It doesn''t and in turn it becomes huge. I made a mistake here."


    Kily looked at Ivy who is still looking at her with her sharp eyes and she is still playing with her ring, she is looking like an evil queen who will destroy the world.


    "She fancied the young master and bad mouthed on your back, I thought it is normal for maids to fancy people, it is also normal for people bad mouth their masters sometimes due to heavy workload or some other reasons. I made a mistake thinking that it will gradually reduce." Kily clenched her fists hard.


    "I made a mistake by not informing you about all these things, I made a mistake to not protect your belongings, I made a mistake to think that I will change Fere by treating her like my sister, I made a mistake to trust wrong person, I made a mistake till last moment to save her." tears rolled down her cheek but she wiped them harshly with her hands.


    "Miss, these are the mistakes I did and for that please punish me. I don''t even deserve your forgiveness" Kily bowed her head in shame.


    Fere looked at Kily with shock, she thought Kily is some timid girl who will take blame and won''t talk back. But she is completely wrong today. Kily proved that she is not that kind of person, she is just giving chances to others.


    Fere regrets her decision to blame Kily but it is too late to rectify it. She only needs to continue it and come out safe.


    "Miss, don''t listen to her. She is just spotting nonsense. How would I dare to fancy a young master and talk ill about you? I would never do that. Please believe me" Fere tried to defend herself.


    Ivy was amused by Kily''s words, she thought that she is a calm person with clear conscience but she never thought that she would be this brave and talkative.


    Ivy turned deaf ear to Fere and inquired of Kily "So, you are saying that you don''t have any hand in this plan right? Did you know she is going to do that?"


    "No Miss," Kily stated, if she knows then she will definitely don''t let it happen.


    "Good, What if you know? Are you going to inform me?" Ivy asked again and she placed back her ring to her index finger and supported her chin with her hand.


    Kily took a minute to answer "No Miss, If I know I won''t let it happen."


    "Even if it means going against your sister? Even if it includes any danger?" Ivy probed.


    Kily looked at Ivy, she don''t know why Ivy is asking those but she is going to reply honestly "I didn''t inform you of a few things which I found quite irrelevant and didn''t need your time Miss. If it is something serious and which involves your reputation or life then I will try my best to stop them and inform you"


    Ivy was satisfied with her answer, Ivy found such a gem and she is going to train her even better. Ivy stood up and went near Fere. Fere took two steps back in horror.


    "Miss, I didn''t do it" Fere voice came out weakly.


    Ivy smiled, fear crept in her whole body just by looking at her smile. Ivy stood in front of her and patted her cheek before saying "Pack your bags. You are fired"


    Fere eyes widened and looked at Ivy with disbelief. "Miss.. Why? I didn''t do it? She also accepts her wrong doings then why are you punishing me?"


    Ivy looked at Fere like a fool but took time to enlighten her "You only accept that she accepts her wrong doings which means you did wrong. All her wrongdoings are related to you only."


    Fere looked at Ivy confusion, she didn''t get what Ivy was trying to say. Ivy also understands that she wont understand and didn''t bother to explain to her, instead she turned towards Kily.


    "Your punishment is to throw her out" Ivy said while pointing towards Fere.


    Kily was surprised by the turn of events, Kily felt grateful to Ivy when she realized that her miss trusted her. Without any thinking she turned towards Fere and dragged her out.


    Fere shouted on top of her lungs but Kily closed her mouth and dragged her out. Ivy sighed and walked towards her bed and took the dress.


    ''Sigh, Such a pretty dress. I need to give Laura this again to stitch it'' Ivy thought.


    "Then what am I going to wear tonight?" Ivy spoke aloud then a marvellous plan struck to her brain.


    "Tonight, there is a great show," Ivy smirked.

 Chapter 65 - Birthday Party I

    Somewhere near the Krayton Kingdom border, a group of people are living inside the den, a bonfire in the middle is the source of light to the whole place. A person who is wearing a black robe and his face is covered with a hood is sat in the middle and his head hung down..


    He was in deep thoughts and no one around him didn''t make a sound. They were sitting far away from him, and suddenly a person who was wearing a guard uniform walked inside and went near to him. He kneeled down in front of him.


    "Greetings to the Young Master." the guard greeted but the latter did not respond.


    The guard continued, "Master, we got news of Gavon."


    After hearing Gavon''s name the person raised his head and the cold den became even colder. His face is looking cold and a sharp long cut on the left side of his face made him look ghastly. The cut started above his left eyebrow and drew towards his nose.


    "What is it?" a deadly cold voice sends shivers to the messenger.


    The guard gulped and said "Master, he is going to get married."


    The guard explained to him the situation happened in the banquet and also informed him about the girl whom he is going to marry.


    Suddenly, the person started laughing, his laughter echoed in the den but it was not pleasant, it gave out an eerie feeling to all the people present in the den.


    His laughter died soon and his face replaced with rage "That ba*tard is going to get married and also the girl from the Dragon Keeper family. The king sure gave me the correct reward this time."


    "I, the young master of Rikels, Achrel Rikels is going to kill him and his family" a cold voice vibrated throughout the place.


    ''Brother, I am going to avenge you. I will make sure to give him a painful death'' Achrel promised.


    Achrel turned towards the guard and ordered "Investigate the details of her. Don''t leave a single thing behind."


    The guard bowed respectfully and said "Sure, Young Master"


    With that the guard left the den and disappeared into the night.


    ''Gavon, wait I am coming'' Achrel sneered.


    Meanwhile in the Gavon Mansion, Ethan and Lyo are waiting for Gavon. They are dressed up to go to Dalton Mansion as instructed by Gavon.


    The light footsteps made them look at the stairs where Gavon was descending from, he was clad in his black clothes and looking like the King of Hell.


    "Tsk. Why are you always wearing those clothes, Gavon? You are going to your fianc¨¦''s party, yet you dressed like this" Ethan remarked.


    "Not my fianc¨¦, yet." Gavon corrected and ignored his comments.


    "Okay, Okay. But wear some bright colours and you will look good in them" Ethan suggested.


    "Master, looks good in this as well," Lyo added and looked at Ethan angrily.


    Ethan sighed and touched his forehead "Sigh. Life is so hard to look after two brothers"


    Gavon and Lyo want to roll their eyes seeing his acting but refrained from doing so. They both walked towards the door leaving Ethan Behind.


    "Hey, you both stop there. I am also coming" Ethan jogged towards them.


    In Dalton Mansion, the mansion is lit brightly with lights and the atmosphere is lively once again. Paul heard about the commotion about Ivy dress and she firing the servant.


    Initially he was shocked after learning but a proud smile came on his lips. He was truly surprised by her action but felt proud seeing that she is well grown up.


    Allora and Simon also caught wind of the incident and went to Ivy to inquire about it but Ivy consoled them saying that it will be fine. Allora thought of preparing another dress instantly but Ivy declined it.


    Ivy informed her about the dress she is going to wear, at first Allora felt anxious but Simon agreed with her and supported her to dress up like she wished. As a father he didn''t even control a few things that happened today but at least this time he wants her to do as she wishes.


    Allora also finally gave in and encouraged her. Ivy felt happy to get the most understanding parents in this world and her mood increased significantly.


    "Kily, in the next two or three days few other maids will come from Magna" Ivy is preparing for the party. Kily is helping her with the bath as Fere is no more in the mansion.


    Allora sent a few more maids to help her but Ivy declined them as she was not feeling comfortable with other maids helping her bath. But she informed them to help her with the dress.


    Kily is listening to her and her faith in Ivy increases drastically. "They served me from my childhood, I am going to train you as well. So all you have to do is learn well and work well."


    "Sure Miss. I will do my best" Kily said happily.


    "Good, but once you lose my trust then there will be no other chance" Ivy''s voice becomes cold which sends shivers to Kily''s spine. She witnessed the other side of her miss today and she never dared to.


    "I will prove it Miss'' '' Kily didn''t want to do any more promises she just wanted to show her.


    Ivy was satisfied with her answer and closed her eyes while Kily gave her a massage, all her nerves and muscles were relaxed.


    The Ballroom is lit brightly and all the guests have arrived and engaged in talks. Today morning''s announcement caused a quiet stir and everyone secretly spoke about it.


    "What do you think about His Majesty''s announcement?"


    "What is there to think? His Majesty is just proposing a suitor"


    "You.. It''s not about that, Haven''t you heard about Lord Gavon? He is a monster. How can Lord Simon gave his daughter to him?"


    "I also agree with you. On top of that she is a sick girl, Lord Gavon has so many enemies. Who knows what will happen to her once she marries him?"


    "Lord Gavon is truly dangerous. I would never let my daughter marry him. Who would want their daughter to marry a Demon?"


    All kinds of gossip is heard in the hall, Simon and Allora are kept deaf ear to their words. They heard these kinds of words and talks from their birth. They are quite common.


    But they are disturbed by Lord Gavon''s background. As they said he is not a good man suitable for their daughter.


    Bratton along with his family arrived at the party. Bratton heard about His Majesty''s announcement as well as his son''s feelings.


    They left the mansion after that to check on their son. Cayden didn''t speak with them and closed his room doors. They don''t know how to console their son, he is not a kid who will forget everything after a sleep.


    But when they are prepared to leave the party, Cayden also joined them. He didn''t answer any questions and just came along with them.


    The cheerfulness and energy on their faces when they arrived in the morning is nowhere to be seen.


    "Bratton" Simon greeted them.

 Chapter 66 - Birthday Party II

    "Bratton" Simon greeted them.


    The family of Kreed smiled to their warm welcome. They are all miles outside but inside they are feeling mixed emotions, they are looking at Cayden who is looking silent all the while making their mood worse. They don''t know what he is thinking nor is he willing to speak with them.


    Soon the atmosphere is cheerful and lovely with people coming, everyone waiting for Gavon and the star of the day Ivy. But to everyone''s surprise the Prince and Princess attend the party hand in hand. They didn''t expect the siblings to come at night, but later understood they came to the party held by Dalton''s.


    "Greetings to the Royal Highnesses" Simon greeted and welcomed them.


    Prince Aaron and Princess Andrea are wearing white dresses giving them an angelic and harmless look but they both came with evil thoughts for tonight.


    "Thank you for gracing us, your Highnesses" Allora also extended her greeting.


    "It''s our pleasure:" Aaron smiled and inquired "Lord Simon, I heard the King of Neivya arrived."


    "Yes, they are.." before Simon completed his words the guard announced the arrival of the king.


    "Everyone, His Majesty The King of Neivya is entering the hall."


    The room fell silent and looked at the door with surprise, so many people were shocked by the sudden visit of King Of Neivya Henirich to Dalton Mansion.


    Few of them quickly understood the relation, they clearly forgot that Princess Of Neivya is the Madam of this Mansion.


    "Greetings to His Majesty" everyone showed their respect to the King. Even though he is from another Kingdom, disrespecting a king in public will bring a lot of trouble to everyone.


    "Thank you for inviting us, Lord Simon" Prince Elric''s smooth voice filled the hall.


    Everyone instinctively looked at the source of the voice and was surprised by the person standing in front of them. Elric is wearing a green robe which contrasts perfectly to his fair skin. His angelic voice, his sapphire eyes draws everyone''s attention.


    "Wow, he is so handsome and He is the Prince. If only my daughter gets into his sight."


    "I heard His Majesty of Neivya doesn''t have sons, then how come they have Prince?"


    "But what is the connection of Kingdom Neivya to Dalton Mansion?"


    "Young girl, probably you haven''t heard of this. Madam Allora is the princess of Neivya. Their marriage was a sensation back then."


    "Who thought the princess would marry Lord Simon and leave her inheritance to the throne? It quite caused a uproar back then"


    "What? Really? Then Madam Allora loves Lord Simon very much."


    "It is our honour Prince Elric. Please have a seat" Simon guided them to the seats.


    Ronald went to bring Ivy to the party this time. They previously came to an agreement that Simon will bring Ivy to the hall in the morning and Ronald at night.


    Ronald is waiting outside the room, he is wearing a cream-colored dress which brings out the youth and handsome side in him. His hair is neatly combed back showing his forehead. Only few people can carry out the forehead hair style and Ronald is one among them.


    Ronald is quite worried about Ivy after the morning incident, he went to console her in the evening but in return he got consoled by Ivy. Ronald had full trust in Ivy that she would overcome this quickly with her intelligent brain.


    "Brother" Ivy''s sweet voice brings Ronald back from his thoughts.


    Ronald turned around and saw Ivy who was standing behind him and his mind blown away by seeing her look.


    Ivy is wearing one shoulder ombre beaded long dress, her left shoulder is revealing and the dress is fitted accurately to Ivy showing her curves in right places. The long gown which is of orange shades is giving her fierce look like a fire.


    Her hair is left free as instructed by ivy, her long and wavy silver hair has fallen over her fair shoulders, a few of her hair is partitioned to the front and the remaining back. Her hand has a brace which contains a blue diamond in the centre of it.


    Other than that there are no accessories on her but she is giving a different vibe. Her bold look, her fierce eyes, the aura around her made one to look at her with a hint of fear.


    ''Is she really my sister?'' Ronald got second thoughts for a minute.


    "Ahem. Ivy you are looking¡­" Ronald didn''t get the perfect word to describe her.


    "Spectacular" Ivy helped him.


    "Yes, Spectacular, Mind blowing, Breath taking" Ronald heaved a deep breath, and added " I never saw this kind of model dress before but this dress is going to create a sensation today."


    Ivy smiled and felt happy for her brother''s compliments and her brother''s broad mind put her in a good mood. "Yes, It will."


    "Shall we, Queen?" Ronald gave his hand to her and his smile widened.


    Ivy chuckled and placed her hand before saying "Always, Let''s have a blast."


    At the same time Gavon entered the hall with Ethan and Lyo, everyone turned towards him but that didn''t make him a bit nervous as he is used to their gaze and words.


    He simply strode towards Simon, he greeted him and paid his respects to the King of Neivya, before going to the corner to stand quietly.


    Elric is observing the surroundings and greeting a few of the nobles whom Simon is introducing to him. After a few pleasantries he went towards Allora who was speaking with Katherine.


    "Mom, have some juice" Elric gave her a glass of orange juice.


    Allora looked at Elric and smiled "Thank you,"


    "Yes, Elric let me introduce you to Katherine and her daughter. Katherine is the Madam of the Kreed family and she is Alyssa, Lord Bratton and Katherine daughter." Allora introduced.


    "Greetings your highness." Both of them greeted Elric.


    "It''s nice meeting you Madam Katherine and Lady Alyssa" Elric smiled.


    "It''s our pleasure, Your Highness"


    "Where is the Cay? I didn''t see him. Where did he go?" Allora inquired.


    Katherine and Alyssa looked troubled and avoided her gaze. Katherine smiled and said "He must be busy with guests. I will inform him to meet you."


    Allora smiled and nodded her head. Allora informed Elric about Katherine and their relationship.


    Elric noticed something was off in them but didn''t point it out.


    "Everyone, the star of the day and young miss of Dalton Family, Aivyn Dalton along with the Young Master Ronald Dalton is making her appearance."


    With that announcement everyone turned their heads towards the entrance and their jaws dropped to the floor.


    Aaron looked at Ivy and his eyes were filled with lust and murmured "lavishing" before smacking his lips.


    Andrea eyes are filled with jealousy and hatred clouded her eyes, all the attention on her is suddenly diverted to Ivy.


    Gavon raised his brow with amusement and one word came into his mind "Spellbinding"


    Thank you Shpr for the Golden Ticket.

 Chapter 67 - Birthday Party III

    Early in the morning after seeing Ivy''s dress, few of the noble ladies felt jealous about the style of her dress. They had a good discussion on the dress and asked a few details about the dress to Allora. Allora answered their queries patiently and they already made preparations to get those kinds of dress models for them.


    Now they are eagerly waiting for the Aivyn dress, their expectations about the dress have been reached to the top and they want to know how she is going to mesmerize them with the dress tonight. With that thought in their mind their eyes are fixed on entrance.


    Ivy entered the hall along with Ronald and the room fell silent instantly. Gavon, who is having his wine in the corner of the room, looked at the entrance when the hall fell silent.


    He raised his brow with amusement and one word came into his mind "Spellbinding."


    Aaron also looked at the entrance and his eyes were filled with lust and murmured "lavishing" before smacking his lips. Andrea''s eyes are filled with jealousy and hatred clouding her eyes, all the attention on her is suddenly diverted to Ivy.


    Ivy one-shoulder dress made everyone''s jaws drop, her silver hair falling like a wave on her shoulder, her porcelain skin is a beautiful contrast to her dress, her slender waist enchant one''s mind and her rosy lips made her beauty bewitching.


    "Holy fu*k!! What a stellar beauty?"


    "Oh my god. Am I seeing things? Why is she so beautiful and fierce?"


    "Her aura is making me look at her in another light. The way she carried herself is top notch"


    "Is she really the rumoured sick girl? If one sickness made me this beautiful i want to be sick for my life"


    "What is so great about it? She is wearing such revealing clothes. Is she trying to seduce someone?"


    "Does this dress have any other meaning? Is she trying to turn down Lord Gavon? Based on his personality he wont like these kinds of dresses."


    "If you put like that it seems the case"


    All kinds of words echo in the hall. Ivy''s smile didn''t flatter after hearing their words but her eyes were looking straight with her head held high. She is like a regal queen who came to rule the people.


    Ivy walked towards her grandfather and paid respects to him. Henirich and Elric are surprised by her dress but they travelled to a few places and saw different cultures, so their faces didn''t show any disapproval.


    "Aivyn, I prepared a gift for you. Hope you will like it" Henirich said with a doting smile.


    "I will love it Grandfather" Ivy smiled back and anticipation itched in her eyes.


    Henirich nodded his head and looked at Elric. Elric ordered someone to bring the gift to her. Soon a servant brought a tray which was covered with white cloth. Everyone''s eyes are glued on the tray and eagerness is visible on their faces.


    After seeing the gift from His Majesty their expectations about the gift are increased. Elric went near the tray and opened the cloth. Under the cloth there are 2 different boxes.


    One box is of small size and the other is large. Elric took the small one and opened it. There is a chain and it''s pendant is swan shaped, the lower part of the swan is made of big blue diamond and the remaining part is studded with diamonds.


    The necklace is simple yet beautiful. The onlookers were disappointed by looking at the gift they thought it would be something special but Ivy is clearly happy with the gift and accepted wholeheartedly.


    "This necklace is made of Blue dew diamond." Elric stated. Once that word was out everyone gasped and looked at the gift in a new light.


    Blue dew diamond is the rare diamond which is only available in the Neivya dark mountains. It is very hard to find one, the one who is found is the most lucky person and it is considered as a treasure. It is rumoured that this diamond will make one''s body cool when they feel hot and hot when they feel cold.


    Ivy and others are surprised after knowing that, Ivy composed herself and said "Thank you Grandfather"


    Henirich smiled and nodded her head. Allora helped her to wear it on and it added the beauty of Ivy. The cold diamond came in contact with her skin and the cold sensation made her shiver with excitement.


    ''I never thought that I would receive these many good gifts on my first birthday'' Ivy amused.


    After seeing the necklace adorned her neck, Elric nodded in approval. It suits Ivy very well.


    "This is another gift His Majesty prepared for your birthday as a blessing" Elric opened another box.


    Ivy eyes twinkled with excitement and looked at Henirich with amazement. Henirich felt happy with her expression and felt content with the efforts he put in the gift.


    "What? Another gift?"


    "What is another gift? Is it some rare treasure?"


    "Sigh.. Being rich is truly amazing"


    "Miss Aivyn, this is the gift His Majesty personally picked up for you. He adored this and it is very close to his heart. I hope you will treasure it" Elric spoke while looking at Ivy eyes.


    Ivy felt the weight of the gift and looked at Elric with a smile and nodded her head. No words will assure them right now only actions will prove the worth of one''s character. That is why everyone says Actions speak louder than words.


    Elric saw the look in her eyes and felt happy that she will treasure this gift for sure. With a nod he opened another box.


    Everyone held their breath and looked at Elric anxiously. Due to their mood every action of Elric seems to be slow motion, they are getting frustrated and anxious with every second.


    Elric open the box and introduced "This is the heirloom of Nyris family"


    *Gift reference in comment box.*

 Chapter 68 - Birthday Party IV

    "This is the heirloom of the Nyris Family." Elric announced.


    A collective gasp was heard and the hall went silent before breaking into a roar. Ivy gaze fixed on the beautiful necklace.


    A Silver Black Colour Diamond Swan shape necklace is placed in the box. In the middle there are two swans facing each other, their front part is studded with diamonds. The remaining body is made with black diamonds.


    Black diamonds are very rare and it is very hard to get. King Henirich''s wife, Queen Ellora is fond of these diamonds. King Henirich sent a party to find the black diamonds and prepared this necklace, therefore it is considered as the heirloom of Nyris family.


    "Grandfather, this.. I can''t accept this gift. It is the heirloom of Nyris family and it should be passed to the next queen." Aivyn reasoned.


    She is fond of this beautiful necklace and wants to wear it but it holds a lot of weight. It is natural to get some precious gifts but getting an heirloom is quite different and it is not from the Dalton family.


    Henirich smiled seeing her reaction, he quite expected this reaction from her "Ivy, if your grandmother is present here then she will surely give this to you. Don''t think of it as a weight, think of it as a blessing from your grandfather and grandmother."


    Aivyn wants to decline again but after hearing it is a blessing from them, she doesn''t have the heart to decline it. She smiled and accepted the gift happily "Thank you Grandfather. I will take care of this gift."


    Henirich nodded his head with satisfaction and in his heart he knew she would take good care of it.


    "Wah.. What a splendid gift? Today Miss Aivyn got a treasure which will last for a few generations."


    "I know right? She is truly got a small kingdom as a gift today"


    "Yeah, first magic water which is considered to be a rare treasure, even money can''t buy that. Another is blue dew diamond which is very hard to get by and finally heirloom of Nyris family."


    "I truly envy her."


    Everyone looked at Ivy with envy and jealousy but they couldn''t do anything apart from looking at her and feeling jealous.


    "Sister, don''t let your jealousy clouded your eyes. This is your time seize it" Aaron quietly informed Andrea who is having a very hard time keeping her emotions in check.


    Andrea who is drowning in hate got clear headed and his voice brought her back. She nodded at him indicating that she got his message.


    "Good, I will wait for the result" Aaron left the place quietly.


    "Thank you everyone" Ivy''s voice made the noise settle down.


    "I am truly happy with your presence on my special day. I sincerely appreciate your effort and time you place for attending this banquet. Please enjoy the night."


    Aivyn concluded her speech and went towards her mother who was looking at her proudly. Soon a few of the noble ladies surrounded them and started chatting.


    Gavon who is twirling his wine in the corner of the room has his focus on Ivy the entire time. Ivy also felt the strong gaze on her but she didn''t dwell on it as there were so many people present in the room.


    "Gavon, Prince left the room" Ethan informed.


    Gavon looked at Ethan calmly and said "Our focus should be on Her", he pointed at Ivy with his finger.


    Ethan nodded his head and left from there. Gavon again went back to his wine twirling program while observing Ivy.


    "Aivyn, What a lovely dress." Princess Andrea came to wish ivy.


    "Your Highness" everyone around Ivy greeted Andrea.


    Andrea smiled and nodded at everyone before turning towards Ivy "I must say your dress is quite daring Miss Aivyn"


    "If it attracts His Highness then I must say this dress is quite daring" Ivy replied with a smile.


    "But don''t you think it is revealing and what others think about you? Your reputation may be ruined" Andrea inquired with concern.


    ''Huh. What an actress'' Ivy scoffed inwardly and replied "Your Highness, let me ask you something. If you are holding a party or attending a banquet how would you like to dress?"


    "Of Course, I want to dress nicely," Andrea said instantly.


    Ivy smiled and nodded "Correct, now if everyone around you wears the same type of dresses, same models, same colours maybe. Then how do you feel? Don''t you want to be special?"


    "Yes, I feel awful when everyone has the same type of dress but I feel great when I stand out" Andrea answered.


    "Exactly, every girl deserves to be like that. So Am I. That is why I break the stereotype we are having and give confidence to others to wear these types of dress. Don''t you think it is a good idea Princess? Do you still think it is revealing or ruining my reputation?" Ivy asked calmly.


    Andrea realized the meaning of Ivy words. It is indeed a good idea to break the barriers but that is not done by her, it is done by Aivyn who she hates most. Still due to this we will get to try on new designs dresses.


    After all which girl resists trying new clothes and new designs. It is everyone''s dream.


    Andrea smiled and took the juice by the passing servant tray and handed one to Ivy. Ivy took the glass and looked at the Princess.


    "Indeed it is a good idea, Aivyn. I truly appreciate your efforts. Congratulations again on your age ceremony and best wishes on your birthday" Princess Andrea smiled and clinked her glass with her.


    Ivy is shocked by the well behaved princess in front of her. ''Is she possessed or someone transmigrated into her body?''


    Ivy didn''t give any thought about her and drank her juice calmly. After a few minutes Andrea excused herself from there and went towards her seat.


    Ivy felt sleepy and excused herself to get some fresh air. Andrea, who is observing Ivy, smirked when she left the hall.


    ''Aivyn, today your chapter is closed.'' Andrea sneered and looked around happily. She signalled someone and relaxed to watch the scene.


    *Gift reference in comment box*

 Chapter 69 - Birthday Party V

    Gavon felt something amiss with the princess, at the same time he remembered the dream. He became alert and went to follow Aivyn. He didn''t know if what he saw in his dream was true or not but he did his best to not make it happen. But seeing the princess'' behaviour and Prince''s sudden departure aroused some doubts in his mind.


    Ivy felt dizzy all of sudden when she was walking and suddenly realization hit her.


    ''Fu*k, that damn princess, does she spike my drink? Why didn''t I smell anything in the content? Has my sense ability gone?'' Ivy cursed in her mind.


    As a medicine student and the surroundings she lives in, she developed an acute sense of smell. Due to this she escaped so many potential dangers easily.


    Back in the modern world, her relatives tried to give her an aphrodisiac and sent her to a CEO''s room to bargain for some profits. In a short time she escaped, due to those incidents she developed her sense of smell.


    But now after transmigration, her sense of smell seems to be reduced and made her fall for the princess''s dirty trick.


    Gavon who is following her saw Ivy stumbling over the hall and holding the wall for support to take breaths. This made him realize what he saw was not a dream but a future.


    ''But why?''


    He saw the scene of him greeting Ivy, but he avoided that and remained in the corner to stop that incident from happening, still the events are going as it is. He thought that avoiding one thing may stop the effect but he is wrong.


    ''This is done by the Princess or Prince'' Gavon''s anger rose.


    Back in the garden, Prince Aaron got the news and elated. Finally he is getting a chance to taste Ivy on her birthday and he is more than happy.


    "Theo. Get her to the garden" Aaron ordered. After instructing Andrea, he came out to speak with Theo. He already pre planned to have Ivy tonight.


    "Okay Master" Theo nodded obediently and left the place.


    Aivyn sensed someone''s gaze on her and fear engulfed her whole body. She needed to alert someone because she was not in a position to fight but she came to a silent place to have some fresh air and no one was present in this area.


    ''Shit. Ivy wakes up. Don''t fall for these tricks" Ivy pinched her thigh hard and the pain made her head clear.


    Meanwhile in the hall, Cayden entered the room to inform his parents about his departure but he didn''t find Ivy in the hall. He wants to speak about her for one time but he doesn''t want to stress her more.


    But still his eyes started searching for her. Andrea, who saw Cayden, stood up to go near him and had a talk with him.


    "Brother" Alyssa''s voice made Cayden look at her.


    "Looking for Ivy?" Alyssa asked softly.


    Cayden didn''t answer but his eyes were saying a lot.


    "She went out just now to get some fresh air. Maybe this is the time to speak with her. Don''t worry about the outcome, even just a friendly talk will be fine. Go ahead" Alyssa encouraged.


    Cayden thought for a while and nodded his head before leaving the hall. Andrea, who is a few steps away from him, paused as she saw Cayden went towards where Ivy left earlier. She clenched her fists tightly with anger.


    Gavon, who is secretly following her, sensed someone''s presence and he became alert. He scanned the surroundings and saw a shadow leaping in the air.


    Gavon held his sword tightly and looked back at Ivy, but to his surprise she was nowhere to be seen. His body tensed and he rushed to the area where she was standing and looked around. He started searching the rooms to check for any clues.


    Cayden who came to talk with Ivy saw the anxious Gavon searching rooms, he felt something was wrong and followed him silently.


    ''What is he doing here? Did he come to meet Ivy?'' Cayden thought to himself and hid behind the pillar.


    "Miss Aivyn" Gavon opened the door and called her name but there was no response. He went inside and searched thoroughly and checked the presence of any other person but there was none.


    He came out and went inside another room, the room was dark and the sudden light lit the room. He felt the familiar aura of someone in the room and took out his sword.


    "Who are you? Come out" Gavon''s cold voice echoed in the room.


    Gavon moved silently towards the source based on his instincts with his sword in the hand. The light from outside is not sufficient to light the whole room but to Gavon darkness is his strength.


    He saw the person crouching down near the window and smirked. He deliberately moved aside to deviate him before launching his attack.


    The person hiding near the window took the chance and stood up to jump from the wall, Gavon who sensed the movement turned and attacked him.


    Theo came to this place based on the instructions of their spy and saw Aivyn who was having a hard time walking. He deliberately made her scared due to his presence, after making sure she noticed his presence he wanted to knock her down and take her away but at the same time he sensed someone following ivy.


    He left from there to avoid any trouble but to his luck he saw her entering the room so he also went around to enter the room from the window. This gives him an opportunity to get her away, everything is happening according to his plan but suddenly the room door opens which makes him stop in his tracks.


    "Clank"


    The sword colluding heard in the silent room, Theo who did not prepare for the attack barely managed to defend him with his sword. Due to the collision he stumbled back.


    Gavon wanted to strike him again but before he made his strike Theo jumped from the window and Gavon sword made a slice in the air.


    "Damn it" Gavon cursed and went towards the window to go after him but his eyes got something in the corner.


    "Aivyn?" Gavon brows creased.

 Chapter 70 - Birthday Party VI

    Theo, who escaped from the attack, flew towards the garden to inform Aaron. He is ashamed of his failure but he sensed the murderous aura from his opponent. He didn''t get a chance to see his face but he had a hunch of who it was.


    "Your Highness" Theo landed behind Aaron.


    Aaron turned around with a smile but his smile disappeared after seeing Theo only. His brows knitted in confusion and looked at Theo for explanation.


    "Your Highness. I failed. Please punish me" Theo went on his knees and lowered his head with shame.


    "What?" Aaron was confused. He never thought that Theo failed in this simple job, he used to do so many difficult tasks with ease but he never thought that he would fail in this simple task. Aaron did most of the work and Theo just needed to get her to him.


    He assigned this work to Theo because he is agile and complete the task without anyone notice. But he failed this simple task he was given to him.


    "What happened?" Aaron''s voice became cold and he clenched his fists tightly. He painstakingly planned this thing but only listening to it failed.


    "Someone came to her rescue and he is more powerful than me, Your Highness" Theo informed.


    "What?" Prince became alert. He carefully designed the plan but who leaked his information and who rescued her.


    "Did he see your face?" Aaron asked with gritted teeth. If he did then Theo will not see tomorrow''s sunrise.


    "No, Your Highness," Theo replied.


    Aaron claimed down a bit and said "Leave from here right now. Don''t let anyone catch you."


    Theo looked at Aaron and nodded his head before leaving the place. Aaron gritted his teeth and thought ''Aivyn, you are lucky.''


    Ethan who came out to keep an eye on Aaron witnessed the scene from afar. He is not able to hear their voices but seeing the Prince''s reaction he felt something was wrong.


    Gavon informs them that their focus is only Aivyn but he can''t sit straight without doing anything. So he followed the prince who was in a good mood the whole time and suddenly got frustrated. Ethan deduced he is up to no good and he decided to capture Theo so he went behind him.


    He sensed the same aura back in the Drayce Mountains. Ethan didn''t want to leave this chance and it also piqued his interest in this person. With that thought in mind Ethan also disappeared into darkness.


    "Aivyn??" Gavon murmured under his breath and went near the person.


    Gavon squatted down and called her name "Aivyn.. Miss Aivyn"


    There is no response from Aivyn, left with no choice he patted her shoulder and shook her, still Ivy did not respond. Gavon concluded that she lost consciousness.


    Gavon scooped her princess style after placing his sword in his stealth. Gavon walked towards the exit to take her to the next room where the bed is available.


    ''It seems she gained weight.'' Gavon thought to himself and came out of the room.


    "Lord Gavon??" Cayden called him out.


    Gavon looked at the source of the voice and raised his brows. ''What is he doing here?''


    Cayden saw him going into the room but he didn''t go after him, he wanted to know what was going to happen. After some time he heard the sound of a sword clattering, Cayden became alert and went silently near the room.


    He stood outside the room to listen to any other sounds but after that no sound came from the room. He wanted to go in but before he moved he saw him coming out with someone in his hand.


    He called him out after seeing the scene in front of him and he observed the person in his arms, his eyes widened with shock when he identified the person in his arms.


    "Ivy? Ivy" Cayden tried to touch her but Gavon turned to the side making him miss the touch.


    Cayden''s face became hard and glared at Gavon angrily "Lord Gavon. What is the meaning of this? What did you do to Ivy?"


    ''Ivy??'' Gavon raised his brows with amusement and replied "It''s none of your business"


    After saying that he walked past him leaving the shocked Cayden behind. Cayden recovered quickly and stood in front of him.


    "Lord Gavon. What happened to her? Did you do some.." before Cayden complete his words Gavon cut him off and said coldly "She is attacked and lost consciousness. Go and inform Lord Simon and close the gates of the mansion and alert the guards. Don''t let the person escape."


    Cayden was stunned with the information he heard from the Gavon. ''What? Ivy got attacked in her own mansion? Who dares to do that?''


    Cayden kept all those questions back in his mind and went to implement the things Gavon informed. While moving he halted and thought ''Why am I following his words? Leave it someone dared to hurt Ivy. I won''t let them out''


    Cayden strolled angrily to the Hall, he saw Simon talking with a few nobles along with Ronald and Bratton. He went near to him and whispered something in his ears.


    Simon''s face turned red and the glass in his hand shattered making the audience look at him. Bratton and Ronald also inquired about Cayden, he informed them about the situation.


    "Who dares to do that?" Simon roared.


    "Guards, close the doors of the mansion. Don''t Let anyone go out of the mansion whoever it is" Simon ordered.


    Suddenly a commotion broke down and everyone was confused by the turn of the event.


    Bratton also looked troubled and informed Simon "Simon, you go and look after the Ivy I will handle the rest"


    Simon looked at Bratton and nodded his head. "Where is Ivy?" Ronald inquired and rushed towards the direction where Cayden mentioned.


    "Simon, What happened?" Allora inquired worriedly. She felt something was wrong and looked around.


    "Come with me" Simon took her with him. King Henirich and Elric also followed the couple to know the situation.


    After they left Bratton turned towards the crowd who were having confused looks and informed "Esteemed guests, someone tried to harm Aivyn. I request your cooperation to find him out."


    Bratton''s stern voice made the entire room silent and he looked at the guards, maids before giving his orders "Search each and every corner of the mansion. Don''t let them out "


    "Everyone. I request your patience and support to help us in this. So please stay in this hall for the time being and don''t try to go out" Bratton tried to make his tone as calm as possible but the anger was clear in his eyes.


    ''Insolent. How dare those rascals?'' Bratton clenched his fists.


    "Huh. Finally the bitch is taken care of . Let''s see how she will face others" Andrea smirked.


    Katherine and Alyssa are shocked and rotted to their spots. It''s not been a few days Ivy was rescued from an accident and now another attempt.


    The mother and daughter also went towards the way where the others left to see the situation.. They want to support Allora who is heartbroken by now.

 Chapter 71 - Attack

    "Simon, Where is Ivy? Did something happen to her?" Allora is inquiring nonstop but Simon didn''t say a single word.


    Henirich and Elric also heard her questions and looked at Simon for answers but he didn''t say any word through the time but his eyes turned red and his fists were clenched hard.


    They enter the room where Gavon placed her and Allora was shocked after seeing Ivy on the bed. She rushed towards her and shook her gently before calling "Ivy, Ivy.. Wake up dear? What happened to her Simon? Why is she not waking up?"


    Allora''s voice becomes agitated and tears are falling non stop. Gavon who stood to the side didn''t say any word and kept his gaze on Ivy to see any traces of injuries.


    Henirich and Elric were also shocked after seeing Ivy in this position and went near to the bed. Henirich tried to console her but Allora was crying non stop.


    Ronald clenched his fists tightly and left the room to kill the person who harmed his sister. Cayden brought a doctor with him to treat Ivy.


    Everyone stood aside while the doctor treating Ivy, Katherine and Alyssa also came inside, Katherine side hugged Allora who placed her head on her shoulder and cried silently.


    After god knows how long the doctor looked at them before informing them "Don''t worry. She lost consciousness due to shock. She will gain her consciousness shortly. Let her rest for a while."


    After listening to doctor words everyone sighed in relief, and not long after that Ivy eyelids also quiver before she opened them slowly.


    Allora who saw this went near to her and grabbed her hand before calling her name softly "Ivy, Are you feeling good?"


    Ivy, who felt the warmth on her hand, looked relaxed and opened her eyes after listening to the familiar voice.


    "Moth.. Mother" Ivy able to speak.


    "Yes, Ivy. I am here." Allora looked at Ivy and tried hard not to choke.


    Ivy tried to sit, Allora helped her to and placed the pillow behind her. Ivy leaned to the bed headrest and looked around the room.


    "Mom, Dad" Ivy called out and her voice strained.


    "How are you feeling dear? What happened?" Simon''s voice came out weakly.


    Ivy patted the space beside her and gestured to Simon to sit. Simon went around and sat beside her. Ivy placed her head on his shoulder and said "I am fine now"


    Simon and Allora looked at Ivy and their eyes turned red with sadness and happiness. They never thought the danger would fall on their daughter right under their nose.


    "Ivy, what happened? Are you able to recall something?" Cayden inquired worriedly.


    Ivy looked at him and said gravely "My drink is spiked."


    "What?'''' Everyone in the room was surprised. Ivy looked at the doctor who was standing near them and inquired "Are you able to test my blood doctor?"


    Doctor who was looking at them silently got flustered and said hurriedly "Yes, yes Miss. We can conduct the blood test for you."


    Aivyn nodded her head and stretched her hand. Doctor went near her hurriedly and took some blood from her hand with the help of a needle.


    Ivy didn''t know how much this world has improved in terms of medicine but from the things she saw in her daily life she had a rough idea it is a bit good. So she asked him if they will be able to do any test so that she can have the proof.


    "Please do it and send reports to the mansion. Do it on priority" Aivyn said and her voice is flat without any emotions.


    "Sure, Sure. Miss. Then I will take my leave. ``The doctor left the place hurriedly after bowing to them.


    Everyone in the room is shocked with the events that happened in front of them. They never thought Ivy would respond like this in the dire situation, even if they are flustered by the accident.


    "Father, someone tried to abduct me" Ivy''s voice turned cold and everyone in the room freeze.


    "What?" Simon was shocked and didn''t know how to respond.


    Ivy narrowed her eyes and said "I came out for some fresh air but soon I felt dizzy then I understood my drink was spiked. And at the same time I sensed someone''s presence in the corridor and I tried to escape from him but due to dizziness I entered the dark room."


    "After I closed the room, I sensed the presence of a person behind me. Before I tried to attack he knocked me down" Ivy voice faded.


    To say they were shocked will be an understatement, rage rose in their heart and Simon hand trembled with anger.


    "What an audacity? They tried to hurt my granddaughter in our domain." Henirich was the one who exploded.


    Then only everyone came to their senses and saw the Henirich. Henirich''s face turned ashen and his whole body was trembling with rage. Elric went near to him and hold his shoulder "Grandfather. Please calm down."


    "I will take care of the people who dared to harm Aivyn" Elric''s angelic face also turned cold and his eyes gleamed with anger.


    ''Interesting! She even sensed everything. So the person I saw is the one who tried to harm her'' Gavon thought and his eyes turned dark.


    "Master. Master" a guard comes rushing to the room and he is panting heavily.


    "What happened?" Simon inquired.


    "Master.. That.. That one servant is found dead in the kitchen" guard finished speaking and everyone''s expression stiffened.


    ''What the hell is happening here?'' Simon got frustrated.


    Ivy''s face remains calm but a faint smile is hanging on her lips "Dead person can''t be an evidence"


    Her voice made everyone look at her.


    "Father, let''s go" Ivy tried to stand up.


    "Ivy, you are not feeling good. Take rest dear. I will handle this matter" Simon tried to reason with her.


    Ivy smiled and said "Father, I am physically weak not mentally. If I don''t face them now then I can''t face them later.. Just trust me."

 Chapter 72 - [Bonus ] Payback

    Ivy emotions are in check, her voice remain calm, her eyes are determined with spirit. Everyone looked at Ivy in another light. Everyone in the room is frustrated, angry, and confused but here Ivy is calm and collected.


    ''She seems well prepared for this outcome. How mesmerizing'' Gavon looked at Ivy with a smile.


    Left with no choice, everyone went along with her to the hall. The hall atmosphere is tense and everyone is discussing the incident. The noisy hall suddenly became quiet.


    Bratton, who was having a headache while answering to the nobles, got surprised and looked at the people. They all looked at someone, Bratton also turned around and saw Ivy walking along with her parents.


    Bratton was surprised and perplexed seeing ivy in the hall. Andrea who is happily chatting with nobles by showing fake concern about the incident. Andrea dropped the glass in her hand and the sound made everyone look at her instinctively.


    Aivyn also looked at Andrea and their eyes met, Ivy smirked seeing the panic expression on her face. Aivyn''s doubts got cleared by her simple action.


    "Your Highness, Are you alright?" a noble lady beside her inquired about her.


    Andrea came out of her shock and nodded her head. Andrea composed herself and walked towards Aivyn with a concern in her eyes. Ronald along with Aaron came inside after hearing the servant was found dead but they were surprised to see Ivy in the hall.


    "Aivyn, Are you alright?" Andrea inquired softly.


    Ivy sneered inside but replied with a smile "How come I will be alright Princess? I barely escaped from the death."


    Andrea got flustered and replied hurriedly "It''s not like that."


    "Thank you for your concern, your highness. I am not in a state to do a curtsy bow. I hope princess don''t mind" Ivy said slowly and her voice was weak but steady.


    Andrea looked at Ivy who was speaking differently and her aura was also frightening to her "It''s fine."


    Aivyn smiled and faced the crowd before saying "Apologies for the disturbance caused. Today I got a great gift from his Majesty and My grandfather and at the same time I got a surprise attack as well. I thought for a minute that the people tried to rob me for the valuable gifts"


    Ivy chuckled and everyone relaxed seeing her looking normal, they instinctively straightened their backs when they heard the cold voice "But, it is not the case. Someone try to harm me in Dalton Mansion, my home."


    Ivy scanned everyone and her gaze remained on the prince for a second longer which made him feel uneasy "I, Aivyn, the daughter of Simon Dalton will never fear by your so-called methods. Be prepare to receive the ten folds of the same"


    With that all the people in the hall legs turned jelly and looked at Ivy with horror in their eyes. They never thought the simple and calm looking girl, the rumoured sick girl will have this power of dominance.


    Gavon, who has been observing her for quite some time, got amused, astonished, shocked, perplexed, in a short amount of time he saw different shades in her and he didn''t know which one to believe.


    Ivy''s cold face turned normal, but her face remained calm. King Henirich was pleased by Ivy''s comeback.


    "I, King of Neivya, is going to find the culprit and make sure the punishment will be handled properly. It doesn''t matter the culprit''s status they will deserve the punishment" King Henirich words caused another uproar in the crowd.


    Ivy looked at her grandfather who stood beside her like always felt happy. In the modern world also he never abandons her, he is always there for her whenever she is facing any crisis, he supports her, he motivates her, he guides her in the right path and teaches her many things in life.


    ''He didn''t change at all'' Ivy smiled happily.


    Ivy''s smile went away when she faced the crowd and replied "Thank you for coming. Due to today''s incident our party came to a hard stop. I am still in shock and my weak body can''t take it anymore. I will take my leave. Good Night everyone"


    Gavon mouth twitched ''What shock? You are throwing daggers at them till now''


    Ivy looked at prince and princess one last time before turning around to leave. She didn''t even bother to greet them and left the room.


    Everyone came back to their senses when Ivy left the room. All her family members, Bratton family also left along with her leaving the guests to mend themselves.


    Left with no option, everyone slowly started dispersing and soon the hall became empty. Andrea glared at Aaron before going out of the room. Aaron also lost his cool when he saw the look in Ivy eyes.


    ''Did she find out something?'' Aaron left the place to close all the tracks.


    At the same time in the Royal Palace, Calvin entered the King''s chamber after knocking the door. Gabriel is sitting on the sofa with a wine glass in his hand looking relaxed.


    "Your Majesty," Clavin greeted.


    Gabriel looked at Calvin and smiled "What brings you here Calvin?"


    "Your Majesty, something happened at Dalton Mansion" Calvin started.


    After Calvin completed his words, Gabriel''s face changed and his grip over the glass tightened.


    "Calvin, Who did this?" Gabriel inquired even though he knew the answer.


    Calvin looked at the King and sighed before replying "Based on our spies, Prince and Princess involvement is there. And Prince personal guard Theo also present in the place"


    The glass in Gabriel hand broke into several pieces, a piece of glass struck in his hand. Calvin did not rush but he went to take the cotton and cloth to treat his wounds.


    Calvin emotions are in check he didn''t flustered, he stood beside Gabriel side and took his hand "Your Majesty, please let me treat"


    Gabriel didn''t say any word either, after Calvin treated his wound he stepped back and stood in front of his majesty.


    "That brainless girl and that lousy brain brat both are so stupid and senseless. I told them several times to not mess with these two families but they never heed my words.." Gabriel fumed.

 Chapter 73 - Tired

    Gabriel thought for a second and ordered "Calvin, send orders to kill Prince''s personal guard. If matters escalate, throw the blame on him."


    Calvin nodded without saying anything, even he tried to reason His Majesty wont listen to him. "And let those two stupid people grounded in palace don''t let them leave the palace till my orders were passed."


    "Understood, Your Majesty," Calvin nodded.


    Gabriel leaned back on his sofa and inquired "When will the Queen return? Send a letter to her to come back immediately."


    Calvin nodded and left the room to implement the orders.


    The tension in the Dalton family did not subside, everyone seated in the study room to discuss the situation and also to make the correct decision.


    Everyone''s faces are devoid of emotions and lost in thoughts. Ivy looked around the room and sighed.


    "Grandfather, Father, let''s call it a day," Ivy said slowly.


    Everyone came out of their thoughts and looked at Ivy. Ivy smiled at everyone and said


    "I know you are all worried about me and want to do something but this is not the time to think. You all are tired of today''s events."


    "We are not leaving this matter behind, to think about the issue, to come up with a plan we all need energy. So, listen to me."


    Ivy''s words make sense and all of them are tired of the events today. They hosted a grand ceremony for Ivy, did so many things starting from decorations to entertaining guests. Their eyes are tired and their body also. Even though they all are well built and energetic persons today events are rather special.


    Starting from a happy event, it went to a shocking stage due to his majesty''s sudden proposal, turned into an emotional period when King Henirich met them after a long time as well as a sudden turn of events in Ivy life, Ivy Deal with the maid, and later someone planning an abduction attempt.


    No sane person can take such an emotional rollercoaster in one day. It is indeed shocking and overloaded. All of their brains, body stopped working, only their anger remained until they woke up.


    Seeing there would be no reaction, Ivy stood up and went towards Bratton and said "Uncle Thank you so much for today. You, Aunty, Cayden, Alyssa helped us a lot and you all are tired. So please go and take a rest. Paul already prepared a guest room for you. We will discuss this matter tomorrow"


    Bratton stood up and patted her head "It''s nothing dear. No need for thanks. You are like my daughter as well. Sure, will listen to you and it is not good for you as well to remain awake. So go and catch some sleep"


    "Sure Uncle'''' Ivy smiled. Katherine stood up and patted Ivy''s shoulder before giving her a brief hug. Along with Bratton his family members left to have some rest.


    Gavon already left the mansion along with everyone. Only Ivy and her family members are remaining.


    "Grandpa. Elric. Please go and take a rest" Ivy turned towards them and said.


    Elric nodded and asked Henirich to leave with him. While leaving Henirich paused and patted her head before saying "You are such a strong girl. You grown up very well"


    With that Henirich left the room along with Elric. Ivy smiled and felt happy inside hearing the same words again from her grandfather.


    Ivy walked towards father and squatted down before saying "Dad, I am feeling sleepy. Will you read a book to me"


    Ivy placed her head on his legs and closed her eyes. Simon caressed her smooth silver hair and nodded.


    "Ronald, go and sleep. You must be very tired." Allora patted his shoulder.


    Ronald went near Ivy and patted her head lovingly and left the room. Allora and Simon took Ivy to her room.


    After informing her to change they also went to change. Simon came to her after some time with a book and read her book till Ivy fell asleep.


    Ivy soon drifted into sleep while holding Simon''s hand. Simon kissed her forehead before turning off the light.


    The sunlight peeked through the close curtains and fell on the sleeping Ivy. Ivy eyes quivered and opened slowly.


    Ivy wake up with yawn and stretched her body. She looked around and noticed that Kily didn''t come inside. She moved back and leaned on the bed headrest.


    All the thoughts from yesterday played in her mind, ''There are a lot of things that happened in one day. It is indeed draining my energy.''


    ''After coming to this world I have only one motive to live happily with my family members and help them in need. But yesterday''s events totally destroyed my plans. Still, I will try my best to avoid all these hardships and live a happy life.'' Ivy eyes glowed with determination.


    ''So much of drama, I seriously want to put an end to this asap. First I need to catch those two evil creatures and prove them as culprits which is a very huge task. Come to think of it I had premonition earlier about something going to happen to me. Surprisingly it became true, I fell from the dragon. But why didn''t I get that again? Is it only one chance? Or will it come when I am truly in danger?''


    ''Second, I need to discuss with Lord Gavon about the marriage. I have to cancel this but who knows what the King plans later. So I have to trade this carefully.''


    ''Third, I need to eat'' Ivy smiled and got out of her bed to have a hearty breakfast to start her new day freshly. Nothing is more important than tasty food.


    Meanwhile in the Drayce Mountains, all the soldiers started their day like usual with cheers, noise and fun. But suddenly the Dalton Mansion celebration topic came.


    "Hey guys! Have you heard this? Our Master Simon daughter got injured in yesterday banquet"


    "What? Who did that?"


    "The rumour is the culprit was found dead in the kitchen"


    "Really? That happened?"


    "Yes, I was at the Mansion yesterday. Till night everything went smoothly but suddenly someone tried to attack Young Miss. Soon after that search goes on in the Mansion. Young Master Ronald personally conducted the search. You should have seen the young master. He is totally different from normal. I just got goose bumps.. After few minutes of his search we got a news that someone dead in the kitchen."

 Chapter 74 - Calm Sea

    "Oh My. A huge thing happened. We need to see who is the culprit behind this attempt?"


    Glen who is having his breakfast heard all the things and he clenched his fists hard.


    ''Does this is done by the same person? I have to speak with my master, '' Glen thought to himself.


    Meanwhile in the palace, Andrea and Aaron are house arrested as per His Majesty orders. They are restricted to go out but this is not informed to anyone.


    If someone asks they have to inform them that they are busy with the training. They have to remain in their rooms till Her Majesty, Queen arrives.


    Andrea smashed all the things in her rooms with anger. "Why did father do this for us? We are his children. Did father get the wind of our deed?"


    Andrea tensed but she thought "What if he got the news? Doesn''t he support us every time? Why does this suddenly change?"


    "This is all because of that wench Aivyn. It would be good if my brother took care of her yesterday. Aivyn I won''t leave you" Andrea fumed.


    Servants remained outside her door and no one dared to enter the room. They stood there quietly without making a sound.


    Aaron was also enraged by the sudden decision from His Majesty, but he guessed that it was for their safety. But he needs to do something before the situation becomes out of control.


    He has to send someone to silent Theo, he didn''t return to place last night and he doesn''t know where he went. He has to sent someone to bring him back if he got caught he just have to end him.


    While the Prince and Princess are having a hard time, Gavon is leisurely sipping his tea while enjoying the sunlight in his garden.


    "Master," Lyo came and stood in front of him.


    Gavon placed his cup on the table and looked at Lyo.


    "Master, Ethan is not home yet. This is the second time he missed recently" Lyo informed while his face remains calm his eyes are filled with tension.


    Gavon looked at Lyo and smiled, he knew his concern, he was also worried about Ethan. Even if they bicker with each other they care for each other.


    "Don''t worry. He probably went out to catch some fish" Gavon said.


    "Fish?? Does he want to eat any fish dishes?" Lyo inquired.


    Gavon chuckled and said "Yes, after he comes back we will ask him to share with us."


    "Okay then," Lyo nodded his head seriously.


    In Kreed Mansion, the family members are having their breakfast. Last night they reached back home even though Paul prepared their rooms. They are in the same city and it doesn''t take much time to reach their mansion, so they informed Paul and left the mansion.


    "Father, Who do you suspect?" Cayden inquired while placing his spoon down. He is done with his breakfast.


    Bratton took a sip of his juice and replied "I am not sure. But there is some mastermind behind this."


    Cayden agreed to his words and said "But the did a stupid thing. Attacking Ivy in Dalton Mansion itself. They are courting death."


    "Yes, Aivyn has gone through a lot. Poor girl." Katherine chimed in.


    "But the way Ivy handled the matter is really admirable. I never thought ivy would be this fierce" Alyssa awed by Ivy performance yesterday.


    "Yes, Ivy is truly something. Father, we have to help them and provide our support" Cayden informed Bratton.


    "Correct. Let''s get ready. We will go to Drayce Mountain before visiting the mansion, '''' Bratton said.


    "Sure" Cayden stood up and left for the Drayce mountains along with Bratton.


    "Good Morning, Everyone" Ivy greeted cheerfully. Everyone present in the dining hall and waiting for Ivy''s arrival. They all turned towards the source of voice and looked at Ivy.


    "Good Morning"


    Ivy walked towards them and sat beside Allora. Her Grandfather is sitting in the middle chair and to his right and left Simon and Allora sat respectively.


    "Do you have a good night''s sleep Ivy?" Allora inquired with a smile while pouring her a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice.


    "Yes Mom. I had a good sleep. '''' Ivy replied with a beautiful smile.


    Everyone sighed in relief, they thought Ivy will be low due to yesterday''s incident but it didn''t happen and she is back to her normal self. Even though they witnessed Ivy''s strong side yesterday, seeing her now makes them more comfortable and relieved.


    "Good, Let''s have breakfast" King Henirich commenced and soon Paul came and served the food to everyone.


    They had their breakfast happily and all of their faces were full of smiles. It seems like nothing abnormal happened yesterday and it is just like a calm sea after a tsunami.


    After breakfast everyone settled in the hall and had a normal chat. Paul came and served tea to them before standing to the side and watching the family with a happy smile.


    ''Miss is really a happy pill'' Paul looked at Ivy with a doting smile.


    "Elric, what are your plans?" Ivy inquired about Elric who is sitting opposite to her.


    Elric was taken back by the sudden question but he replied "Nothing. If Ivy planned something I am all free."


    Ivy nodded and turned towards Ronald and asked the same question.


    "Erm.. I have to go to Drayce Mountains to check the situation. There are few baby dragons born recently" Ronald said.


    "WOW. Really?" Ivy''s eyes sparkled after listening about baby dragons. ''How cute they must be?''


    Ronald chuckled seeing her expression and said "Yes, do you want to come?"


    "Yes, but not today. Some other time." Ivy declined.


    "Okay. Just let me know when you want to go we will go" Ronald informed.


    Ivy nodded her head and turned towards Elric before asking "Elric, Your Sister will show you something beautiful. Would you like to come?"


    ''Why Ivy is asking that fellow to come? This guy is stealing everyone from me. I have to do something but I can''t go with them,'' Ronald sighed.


    Elric sensed the glare from Ronald but ignored gracefully before replying "Sure. Whatever my beautiful sister says."


    "Great then. Father, Mother, Grandpa. Me and Elric are going somewhere." Ivy declared.


    "But.. Ivy" Allora wanted to decline but Simon stopped her by saying "Sure.. Go Ahead."

 Chapter 75 - Paintings

    "Thanks Dad. Grandpa, take a rest. I will brew you tea after coming back" Ivy smiled sweetly.


    Henirich smiled and said "Sure. Sure. Whatever my granddaughter says."


    Ivy stood up and got ready to leave along with Elric. In no time they both left the mansion in the carriage prepared by Simon.


    Simon sent some shadow guards to ensure Ivy safety. Even though Elric is with her, he felt more peaceful with his arrangement.


    Back in the carriage, Elric sat opposite to Aivyn and looked at her excitedly. "Where are we going sis?"


    Aivyn looked at him and asked "You are older than me right?"


    Elric was surprised by her question but replied "Yes, but you can call me normally."


    Ivy chuckled "I don''t plan to call you brother as well. So don''t worry. But you can call me Ivy"


    ''Bro, I am older than you'' Ivy thought to herself.


    Elric was shocked seeing her carefree nature and said "Sure Ivy. Then what are you going to call me?" Elric sensed some crisis seeing her smile.


    "For now Elric but don''t know in future. So just prepare for that." Ivy replied nonchalantly


    Elric chuckled and nodded by saying "Anything my beautiful sis says"


    Ivy looked at him when a question came to her mind "By the way, Why are you calling my Mother like that? I don''t recall anything about the reason behind it."


    Elric''s smile stiffened and his smile fell. His eyes are clouded with sadness and he clenched his fists tightly to suppress the emotions.


    Ivy sensed something wrong with his behaviour and regretted asking him that question. Seeing the handsome guy who is feeling very bad due to her made Ivy''s heart clench with pity.


    "Um.. It''s okay. By the way, what do you like? What are your habits?" Ivy diverted the question.


    Elric also sensed her tension, he also didn''t want to bring the topic now so he also played along with her.


    "My habits are.." Elric started speaking and soon the atmosphere between them lightened up and soon they reached the destination.


    "Young Miss. We have arrived." The coachman informed the duo to stop their chat.


    "Okay. Let''s go" Ivy smiled, Elric nodded his head and went out first before giving his hand to Ivy to help her.


    Ivy felt happy for his gentlemanly behaviour. The duo looked at the mansion in front of them.


    "Why are we here?" Elric inquired.


    Ivy raised her brow and asked "You came to this place?"


    Elric looked at Ivy before replying "No, I know this is Kreed Mansion. I visited Capital City a few times and passed through this mansion some times."


    Ivy understood and nodded her head. "But this is my first time after coming to the capital city. Let''s go. Will surprise them."


    "Surprise??" Elric perplexed.


    Ivy nodded and said "Yes, because I didn''t inform them that I am visiting."


    "I think it is not proper?"


    "Why not?"


    "It is basic manners to inform the guests that we are visiting."


    "Who told us we are guests? And since our families are quite close, I also have an invitation from my friend Lysa."


    "You have one?"


    "Of course, don''t ask more. Come''''


    Ivy dragged him inside the mansion. Elric is feeling uneasy because it is like barging into one''s house. He grew up in between the rules so doing something like is against his morals but in front of Ivy all his morals are thrown out.


    When they are in front of the mansion door Elric once again asks Ivy "Ivy, I guess it is not good."


    "Shh. Why are you thinking like that? Aren''t you a prince? And also a handsome one. Who will kick you out." Ivy chided.


    Elric opened his mouth to say something but nothing came out of it.


    "Ivy" before they enter someone called Ivy. Ivy looked at the direction of voice and saw Katherine walking towards them.


    "Hi Aunt" Ivy went inside and gave her a hug.


    Katherine pulled her out and inquired "How are you feeling dear?"


    "I am a good Aunt. I came out to have some fun with Lysa. Where is she?" Ivy inquired.


    *Cough*


    Elric faked a cough to announce his presence. Katherine was shocked seeing ivy at their doorstep and didn''t notice Elric. Katherine hurriedly greeted him "Your Highness"


    "Hello Mrs Kreed. I hope we didn''t disturb you" Elric smiled.


    "No No. Your Highness. Ivy is like my daughter only." Katherine replied.


    Elric nodded and didn''t say anything after that. Katherine invite them inside and they settled in Hall.


    "Your Highness, Ivy, have some tea." Katherine poured them a cup each.


    "Thanks Aunt. Lysa is in her room?" Ivy inquired while taking the cup.


    "No, I guess she is in her painting room." Katherine replied.


    "Really? Shall we go and pay a visit?" Ivy asked while taking a sip from her cup.


    "I will send someone to bring her." Katherine said.


    Ivy put her cup down and said hurriedly "NO Aunt. I came here to see Lysa paintings. I want to give her a surprise"


    Katherine felt happy inside seeing the eagerness in Ivy eyes. She felt bad whenever others belittled her daughter''s paintings but Ivy is different, Ivy genuinely wants to have a look and be friends with Alyssa.


    "Alright. Eva will take you to her '''' Katherine motioned a maid to take Ivy and Elric to Lysa room.


    Eva nodded and guided them towards Lysa''s room. The room is not locked and Ivy mentioned Eva to not disturb Lysa.


    They slowly opened the door and entered the room, Elric tried to stop her but she glared at him making him swallow his words.


    Alyssa is facing the window and her back is facing Ivy. Alyssa is engrossed in her world and doing something on the canvas board.


    Elric was stunned seeing the scene in front of him. The room is filled with canvas boards, paints, sticks, brushes, palettes. Some are covered with white cloth, some are put aside to draw.


    What attracts him the most is the girl, her face is not visible to him but her back is the most refined painting to him. Her hair is tied into a bun displaying her slender neck, in between she is wiping her sweat or trying to put her hair in place causing her side profile to display for a minute.


    Elric wanted to rush towards her and helped her by tucking her hair back, he wanted to blow air to make her cool down. He wants to mix the paint for her. He was surprised by his own thoughts but he let his thoughts run.


    "Beautiful" Elric voiced out.


    Alyssa startled and turned around in panic. Due to that her face which is playing hide and seek with him is now fully revealed. Her hazel eyes are widened, but he saw the whole world in it, her cute lips are parted with shock, her face has some paint stains which make her look eternal.


    ''How badly I want to snatch her from this world and keep it only for myself'' Elric suddenly thought.


    "Ivy '''' Alyssa''s voice became hoarse due to not having water for quite some time.

 Chapter 76 - Glen Reveals Truth

    "Ivy '''' Alyssa''s voice became hoarse due to not having water for quite some time. Alyssa was surprised and shocked to see Ivy in her home.


    "Hi Lysa. Sorry for disturbing you. This man here can''t control his mouth." Ivy blamed Elric for his actions.


    "Your Highness" Alyssa stood up and greeted him.


    "Ahem. Sorry Ms Alyssa. We disturbed your work" Elric felt guilty for disturbing her concentration.


    "It''s fine. Your Highness" Alyssa smiled.


    Elric was struck by her beautiful smile. He felt like a thousand flowers bloomed around her, he saw her at the banquet but he never noticed her smile would be this beautiful.


    "Wow, Lysa. What are you painting?" Ivy exclaimed.


    They looked at the painting, on the board under the night sky with dazzling stars there was a beautiful seashore. The couple are holding hands and walking on the shore while water touches their feet.


    It gives a calm and amazing feeling. It transported us to the world where once the soul is carefree and the heart is at peace without restrictions.


    "It''s not a great thing" Alyssa smiled shyly.


    ''Ahhh. How can she be so beautiful? Elric what''s wrong with you. Control. You never behaved like this'' Elric scolded himself in his mind and tried to act normal.


    He saw so many beautiful and sexy women in his life but something is different in Alyssa which made him attracted towards her. He saw her in the banquet but did not communicate with her due to circumstances but seeing her in her home, without any outside makeup, doing her work added beauty to her.


    ''Is it love at first sight?''


    "It is your humble nature, Ms Alyssa. But your painting is really beautiful." Elric added with a smile causing Alyssa blush.


    "Thank you, Your Highness"


    "Lysa, show me your work. I came here to see your whole work." Ivy said while looking around the room.


    Alyssa felt uncomfortable and nervous to show her paintings to Ivy. She already promised her that she would come and see her paintings. And she is not going to break that, with that in mind she nodded her head and went towards the other side of the room and opened the white cloth.


    Under that a pile of boards were placed and she took one and hung it on the holders. On the board it is a perfect sunrise picture. She seemed to be painted it in the morning.


    "WOW" Ivy exclaimed.


    One after another Lysa displayed her paintings and informed her about the reason or inspiration behind the painting. All her paintings are more of nature and few consist of people and animals.


    "Your paintings are really breath taking. Alyssa" Elric couldn''t stop himself from praising her.


    "Exactly. They are masterpieces" Ivy also complimented.


    Alyssa''s heart filled with happiness, this is the first time she heard the genuine praises apart from her family. She saw the genuine expression in their eyes and she truly felt happy and content.


    "Thank You. Thank you so much" Alyssa smiled but her eyes turned red.


    Meanwhile in the Drayce Mountain, Cayden and Bratton went for rounds whereas Simon and Ronald are checking the records of dragons.


    Glen is fidgeting himself whether to inform Simon about the thing he saw in the mountain or not. He is lost in thoughts and didn''t heard the Simon voice.


    "Glen, Glen" Simon shook him.


    Glen startled and looked at Simon before replying "Y-yes Master"


    "What happened to you? Are you not feeling well?" Simon inquired.


    Glen shook his head "No Master. I am good. Please tell me"


    "Are you sure? Take some rest and visit your family" Simon added.


    Glen was touched by his kindness and his eyes turned red "Thank you Master. But I am good. Just thinking about something."


    Simon looked at him for sometime before nodding his head before going to do his work. Glen looked around and went near Simon before saying "Master, I hid one thing from you."


    Simon turned back and looked at Glen, Ronald also looked at Glen and stopped his work. They both are looking at him to complete his words.


    Glen thought about this matter thoroughly and came to a conclusion to inform his master about the thing he noticed.


    "Master, on the day of the Young Master and Young Miss accident I saw the princess feeding the Young master dragon something." Glen revealed.


    "What?" Simon and Ronald were shocked.


    Simon held him by his shoulders and asked "Are you sure Glen?"


    Glen looked directly into Simon''s eyes and nodded his head. Simon released his hand and his eyes turned cold.


    " But why?" Ronald perplexed. As far he remembered her sister didn''t have any feud with the Princess and they only met recently.


    "Glen, Are you sure she did that?" a cold voice echoed in the room.


    Glen turned and looked at the entrance. Cayden is standing there and his face is dark with anger.


    "Yes, Young Master. I am not sure what she fed but apart from her no one fed anything to the dragon. I informed one person to check the dragon till you all left. According to him no one came near the dragon" Glen concluded.


    Glen never saw Princess feeding Dragons when they visited the Drayce Mountains, so he was perplexed and assigned one person to watch the dragon secretly. According to him no one reached the dragon after Glen informed him. So Glen is sure that it is something related to Princess because before that Ronald used the Dragon to fetch the Doctor.


    The possibilities of Dragon consuming something outside is very slim.


    ''Why? What is the purpose? What will the Princess gain by harming Ivy?''


    ''Is it because of me? Am I the reason for this?'' Cayden''s mind started running.


    "This explains a lot. I guess Ivy is also suspecting someone as per our last discussion" Simon voiced out.


    Everyone in the room looked at him. Simon took a deep breath before replying "The night before the ceremony, Ivy visited me and informed me to tighten the security around the Mansion. I inquired about her for more details but she mentioned she is also not sure but she had a hint. She said she will reveal once she is confirmed."


    "Today I will speak with Ivy again.. If that is the princess doing I will not let her leave without proper justice" Simon''s face turned dark and his voice became cold.

 Chapter 77 - Marriage Plans

    Alyssa showed them the pictures she drew and also taught Ivy and Elric about some tips regarding painting. The trio spent their time happily and learned one or two things about painting.


    Soon it''s lunch time and Eva came and informed them that food was ready. They all went to the dining room to have their lunch.


    When they entered the hall Cayden and Bratton also reached home for lunch. They were surprised by seeing Ivy. Simon informed them that Ivy went out with Elric but never thought that she would be in their home.


    "Hello Uncle, Hello Cayden" Ivy greeted with a smile.


    They both are surprised at first but gather their wits and greet her and Elric. They all went to the dining hall to have their lunch.


    Soon the dishes are placed and served to them. Ivy looked at the dishes and exclaimed "Aunt, you prepared so many dishes."


    Katherine smiled and said "It''s because our sweet Ivy visited us for the first time. How can i sit back simply"


    "Aunt, you are the best" Ivy showed her both thumbs up in approval.


    "You have to taste each and every dish. I won''t fall for your compliments" Katherine remarked with a sly smile.


    Ivy gulped seeing the whole dishes occupied the half of the table. "Aunt, Why did I remember another work? That is very important"


    "You are not going anywhere. Work will wait." Katherine replied sternly and put food on her plate.


    Ivy looked at Elric but he avoided her gaze, Lysa also did the same and started piling her plate with food. Ivy looked at Cayden as her last hope while the latter didn''t avoid her gaze but just smiled.


    "You have to eat a lot. Or else you will fall sick easily" Cayden also started piling food on her which breaks her last hope.


    Ivy sighed and started eating the food. Bratton chuckled seeing Ivy''s troubled expression but he also won''t help her as he doesn''t want to face his wife wrath.


    The lunch finished with everyone filling an Ivy plate. Ivy could not tolerate that and ended up eating every dish with one bite.


    "God. I am bloated" Ivy patted her tummy while sitting on the sofa in the hall.


    "Do you want some desert?" Alyssa inquired with a chuckle.


    "I ate till my neck. I can''t even stomach the smell now." Ivy said.


    Cayden looked at Ivy and said "Why don''t we take a small walk? It will help you with digestion and we planted new flowers in the garden."


    Ivy thought for a second and replied "Alright. Elric, do you want to join us?"


    Before Elric replied Alyssa cut in "Your Highness, I will show you around the mansion. It is your first time visiting the place, right?"


    Elric was taken by surprise, he is going to reject the Ivy offer but to his astonishment he gets another lucky offer which he can''t refuse.


    "Yes Ms Alyssa. I would love to look around, if you don''t mind" Elric said with his signature smile.


    Alyssa who wanted to help her brother to have some time with Ivy, but she got off guard when she saw Elric smile. Her heart skipped a bit seeing his smile.


    "It''s My Honour, Your Highness" Alyssa said with a smile.


    "Okay then. Let''s go for a walk Cayden" Ivy stood up and left with Cayden.


    "We will go and take some rest." Bratton said and left with Katherine.


    Alyssa and Elric remain in the hall looking at each other. Elric stood up and gave his hand to Alyssa before saying "Shall we."


    Alyssa looked at his hand and placed her hand on his "Yes Your..."


    "It''s Elric." He corrected Alyssa.


    Alyssa looked at him blankly and after a few seconds realization hit her "How can I? Your.."


    "No, If you want you can call me with a title when we are surrounded by people but if we are alone call me Elric, like how Ivy is calling me" Elric showed Ivy as an example to ease her worries.


    Alyssa thought for a second and nodded her head "Sure. Your¡­ Umm.. Elric."


    Alyssa blushed after saying his name. She was never close to another man aside from her father and brother. She felt shy calling another man apart from them by name.


    Elric was satisfied with her reaction and patted his shoulder for a nice move. They both left to wander in the mansion and to make some memories.


    Back in the garden, Ivy and Cay are walking along the grass. The sun is not bright making it easy for them to stroll in the garden and the wind is cool.


    "Ivy, are you feeling good now? I am not able to ask back then" Cayden started speaking.


    Ivy continued walking and said "Yes, I am good. It is nothing major."


    Cayden chuckled after listening to her response "Seriously, I admire your guts. Yesterday you nearly got abducted but today you are smiling like nothing happened. If it is another girl they will cry for two days at least due to shock"


    Ivy did not respond immediately, she also got scared by the events but this kind of thing is not new to her, she faced these kinds of things back in her life. Her relatives never stopped plotting behind her back to destroy her.


    When the first attempt happened on her, She also cried for three straight days and locked herself in the room for a week. At that time her grandfather also left her alone in that world and she has no one to lean on. After a few incidents, she started increasing security around her, she never let herself fall for the small trick and dealt with people in a more ruthless way.


    "I agree with you. But maybe I am different" Ivy said solemnly.


    "Indeed.. You are." Cayden looked at her and inquired "Ivy, What about your marriage plans? Are you going to accept the suitor suggested by His Majesty?"

 Chapter 78 - Cay

    "Indeed. You are." Cayden looked at her and inquired "Ivy, What about your marriage plans? Are you going to accept the suitor suggested by His Majesty?"


    Ivy stopped in her tracks and looked at him. Cayden suddenly felt nervous to hear her answer, he knows it is all sudden for her, she is recovering from yesterday''s accident and bringing this topic all of sudden is a bad move but he cant stop himself from asking.


    "No. Not Yet" Ivy replied.


    Cayden got confused by her answer, "What does that mean?"


    "I am also not sure. There is so much happening around me and I am not sure how to take this. I''m trying very hard to understand everything about this world, I am trying very hard to solve the problems in front of me, I am trying very hard to keep my emotions, feelings in check and try to act normal. But this is all confusing to me" Ivy let out her emotions.


    Ivy is not some super girl or she doesn''t have any super powers, she is also a normal girl with ambitions, goals and wishes. After getting into this world, she got a new family, new home, new parents who love her to bits, her grandfather whom she thought lost is here with her now. She is beyond happy than everything but still something is missing.


    She is not living her life, she is in some other''s life and leading that girl''s life. Even though she promised herself that she will live this life without any worries but It is not easy to live like that. In novels it seems good to transmigrate into another person''s life and lead the life like a modern girl. But it is very hard to do that, it is not easy to live like that. The authors skipped so many phases in the main character life to entertain the readers.


    But the truth is far away from that, they hid the main character''s feelings and let them focus on situations. It is horrible to live in ancient times where there is no independence, there is only dominance. The King rules, and all of his subjects have to obey them. Main characters have to go through all troubles to lead a happy life but is there real happiness present here??


    "What do you mean by this world?" Cayden brows creased with confusion.


    ''Oh shit. My tongue slipped'' Ivy scolded herself and said "I am new to this world right. I didn''t come out of Magna for the past few years. So technically it is a new world for me."


    "Ohh.. Okay" Cayden understood.


    "As I said, I have to think about it and get out of it or at least I have to find a solution." Ivy said.


    Cayden nodded his head, he wants to express his feelings to her right now but he held himself back seeing the tiredness in her eyes. She seems to be fine outside but something is bothering her and he doesn''t want to add troubles in her life.


    "Ivy, but remember whatever the situation is, if you need any help or if you want someone to rely on. I will always be here. It''s my promise." Cayden looked at Ivy and said wholeheartedly.


    Ivy was taken back by Cayden''s sudden words but she felt at ease that at least people are treating her to who she was not by how they thought she would be.


    "Thanks Cay." Ivy smiled.


    Cayden is surprised after hearing her calling him by nickname and he is on cloud nine. He suddenly felt relieved for not revealing his feelings to her.


    "Cay, does the princess have any feelings for you?" Ivy asked.


    Meanwhile in the Dalton Mansion, Ronald and Simon also reached the home but their faces are not good.


    Allora, who is having a chat with Henirich in the hall, looked at them and inquired "What happened to both of you?"


    Simon looked at her and pressed his lips in a thin line before saying "Nothing. I will change and come."


    With that Simon left and Ronald also didn''t say anything before going into his room. Allora sensed something was wrong but kept her doubts to herself.


    During lunch also they did not speak anything, they replied occasionally when Henirich or Allora inquired about something.


    Allora didn''t stand with this and stopped Simon who was trying to go to the study room, "Simon, What''s wrong? Tell me."


    Simon looked at Allora who was having a serious face and sighed "Come to my study."


    Allora nodded and turned towards Henirich "Father, Please take some rest."


    "I am also coming with you. I want to talk with you about something." Henirich stood up.


    Allora nodded and they went to Simon''s study room. Ronald also came along with them to discuss the matter.


    They were all seated in the study room but no one spoke anything for a minute. Simon looked at everyone before saying "We got a clue about the accident happened to Ron and Ivy"


    "What?" Allora was the first one to react, "Who did that?" and her voice turned cold.


    "According to our source of information, it is the doing of Princess Andrea" Simon revealed.


    "Huh??" Allora was stupefied. She don''t know how to react and several questions are running through her mind.


    "Is it related to the recent accident that happened when you were coming from Drayce Mountains?" Henirich inquired.


    Simon didn''t want to keep Henirich in the dark, Henirich already got the news of this but still he didn''t question them because he respects their decision and waited patiently for them to reveal. Simon understands that very well and today he wants to reveal the truths to him as he is the only elder he has.


    "Yes, Father" Simon replied and informed them of the information he gathered. He also inquired others in Drayce Mountain about the Princess who saw her on that day. Few of them informed that the Princess behaved weirdly whenever she looked at Ivy but they didn''t know the reason behind that.


    "Why? Princess never met Ivy to have any enmity." Allora became more confused.


    "Ronald, does Princess have any feelings for you?" Henirich turned and asked Ronald who sat on the sofa silently during the entire conversation.

 Chapter 79 - Self Centred

    "What?" Ronald jumped in his seat.


    "Or do you have?" Henirich inquired.


    "What are you talking about grandfather? Hell NO. She is older than me, but more importantly I didn''t even speak with her for once." Ronald explained hurriedly. Just the thought of it giving goose bumps to him.


    "Why did you ask? Father" Allora asked Henirich.


    Henirich looked at her and said "There are two reasons as per my speculation. One Princess felt a sense of danger after seeing Ivy''s skills. Ivy is not known to public eyes till now and she possessed great skills which made her feel inferior and jealous. Because as per my reports, this princess is self centred and always wants to be in the limelight."


    "But suddenly when everyone started praising Ivy she didn''t digest it and wanted to get rid of her. It is quite common for the royal family to play this kind of trick. As a royal family member you are also aware of how the princess will be right?" Henirich posed a question to Allora.


    Allora who once bathed in that light is also quite aware of how tempting and advantageous that position is. As a princess of the Kingdom people bow to them, they will praise them, they will listen to them. All these are like addiction, they seem to be more alluring but at the same time they are dangerous. Once we feel our title will be threatened we will do what we can in our power.


    Luckily Allora has a loving family and her father taught her never to take her position for granted. He taught her what she can do by using her power to the welfare of the people. She felt grateful for that. There is a thin line between good and bad and we can choose that path from our childhood.


    So we need proper guidance and persons to guide us in the correct path. That is the reason parenting is important.


    "Yes. What about the other reason?" Allora looked at her father.


    "What else made you feel enmity about other ladies when they eye your husband?" Henirich chuckled.


    "So you are saying the Princess is thinking that Ivy is eyeing her man?" Allora''s voice came out with a hint of shock. "But who?"


    "I thought it was Ronald. But thinking of it doesn''t make sense. If she has interest in Ronald then she will be friends with Ivy. Is there any other man Ivy is close with after coming here?" Henirich probed.


    Simon thought for a while and her eyes widened with shock "Cay.. Cayden"


    Back in the Kreed Garden, Ivy felt happy for Cayden words and she felt his sincerity towards her. He never made her feel uncomfortable with his words and actions.


    So Ivy wants to test Cayden''s promise, she really wants to know whether he will be there or not, she wants to know whether he will be frank with her or not.


    Cayden''s body stiffened when he heard about Ivy''s question, he didn''t bring that topic as he didn''t want to disturb her more and yesterday''s incident is not easy to forget. And when he heard about Glen''s words he also sensed something wrong.


    ''Like why did the princess hurt Ivy whom she barely met?''


    But when Ivy asked him the question he felt like all the doubts in his mind became clear. He never thought that the princess would do something like this for him. Just because he showed interest in Ivy, the princess tried to harm Ivy.


    "That¡­ That.. "Cayden didn''t get any words to speak. He is truly shocked and devastated with the sudden revelation of truth.


    ''Is it all because of me?'' This question is eating him away.


    Ivy understood his situation and said "It''s okay. Don''t force yourself. I am taking my leave"


    With that saying Ivy turned around to leave. Cayden felt that he made a mistake and shouted anxiously "Ivy, wait."


    Ivy didn''t turn back but waited for his words, Cayden went near to him and stood behind her and said "Yes, she had interest in me. But I never entertained her, she used to call me with all kinds of names, I informed her to not do that but she never listened to my words. She is the princess and I can''t avoid her even if I want to."


    "I told her many times to not follow me and to not call me like that. But she never paid any heed to my words" Cayden let his words out.


    Ivy smiled and turned around "Got it."


    Cayden looked at her and he felt relieved seeing her smile "Ivy, do you believe me?"


    Ivy did not respond to him for some time and said "You did great Cay. If you did not answer my question today maybe I won''t believe you. It takes courage to tell that even though we are not the one to blame."


    Cayden nodded his head and asked hesitatingly "Is she behind these incidents?"


    One part of him already knows the truth but he is not ready to accept it, he doesn''t want to be a part of her plan even if it means indirectly.


    "You will know soon. Don''t blame yourself. It''s time I have to go now. See you later" Ivy bid goodbye and left Cayden on his own.


    Elric and Ivy bid their goodbyes to the remaining people and left the Mansion. Elric is in a good mood when he leaves the mansion. Ivy noticed this and asked out of curiosity.


    "You seem to be in good mood"


    Elric looked at Ivy and cleared his throat before saying "It''s nothing."


    Ivy raised her brows "As I would believe your words"


    Elric chuckled seeing her reaction and said "It''s been a long time since I spent some time happily. Thanks to you"


    Ivy waved her hand and said "It''s fine. As long as you enjoy it."


    "What about you? You seem to have a lot of thoughts in your mind?" Elric noticed Ivy in the morning. She seems to be normal outside but he is observing ivy every moment. She seems to be smiling but she is tired.


    "Yes, I have." Ivy agreed to his words.


    "Is that the reason for coming here?"


    "Means?"


    "You want to clarify something, so that is the reason you came here right?"


    ***


    Buy privilege from next month. i.e.. December according to webnovel timings.

 Chapter 80 - Elric Help

    Ivy was taken back by Elric words, she thought that Elric is not observing her and is busy with his own thoughts but she is wrong he is observing her every reaction.


    "How do you know?"


    "Simple. Your outing seems to be refreshing your mind to others but not to me. You are not carving for any outing, even though you enjoyed and relieved after having a chat with Lysa but there is something bugging your brain."


    Ivy smiled and nodded her head agreeing to his words. She doesn''t have any words to revert back and he is spot on.


    "Lysa? When did you both become close?" Ivy probed.


    Elric cleared his throat and said "It''s by mistake."


    ''Hoo boy. Don''t give me that shit. You analysed my whole situation and your analysis is right on the chart but here you are saying you called her name by mistake. Don''t put flowers in my ears'' Ivy thought to herself and didn''t inquire further.


    "I heard about the incident that happened in your age ceremony about the suitor." Elric found something wrong when he entered the mansion. He saw Allora crying and noticed Ivy reddened eyes. He is not stupid to think they missed Grandfather alone. There might be some other reason behind it.


    He sent his people to find out about the incidents that happened in the morning banquet. He got the information about the king proposing a suitor to Ivy and he was also aware of the person they wanted to marry Ivy.


    Seeing Ivy not responding he added "Do you need any help with dealing with the situation? Grandfather and I will also find the best suitor for you."


    Ivy''s whole body becomes lighted and her heart filled with content. She never thought that in her life that she would be surrounded by so many kind hearted people. In her life she saw the people who were eyeing her property and status but none of them came and supported her.


    ''What good deed have I done to have these kinds of people in my life? God, thank you so much.'' Ivy thanked wholeheartedly.


    "Hey Ivy. Why are you crying?" Elric panicked. He regretted bringing this topic, he thought that she is strong minded but deep inside she is still a little girl.


    "Don''t cry. I won''t bring up this topic again. We can discuss this later. Umm.. Do you want to eat something? You want to eat sweets? You want to go shopping? Shall we go" Elric is speaking without giving a break. He doesn''t know how to deal with girls as he is always surrounded by old people and their politics.


    "Pfft.." Ivy broke into laughter. Without her knowing her tears started flowing, but seeing Elric expressions ivy couldn''t stop herself from laughing.


    "Oh..haha.. My.. Haha¡­ God" Ivy is laughing hard till her stomach aches.


    Elric tension lesson seeing her laughing peacefully but still he is not totally relaxed.


    Ivy calmed down a bit and said "How can you be like this??"


    "Like what?" Elric scratched his forehead with embarrassment.


    "Never mind. I cried with happiness, I have so many good people around me to protect me and I am truly grateful for that." Ivy said with a smile and Elric felt her genuine feelings.


    He is also very lucky to have his mother Allora in his life. Without her he doesn''t know how he will survive and also Simon. Both of them are really special to him.


    "Good to hear that." Elric''s heart also bloomed with happiness.


    "And a suitor thing we will discuss later. We still have time, and I want to deal with one matter now. Once this is done we will focus on other things." Ivy replied seriously.


    "Got it." Elric did not probe further and their journey became peaceful and they both reached the mansion before sunset after doing some shopping.


    Meanwhile, Gavon is sitting in his study room and discussing a few important things with Lyo. Ethan still did not contact them.


    In Front of him a few documents were placed and Gavon looked at Lyo before informing "Lyo, last time we stopped revealing these people''s true colours to His Majesty. This time we have to gather all the details."


    "Yes, Master. Are we going to reveal this time?" Lyo inquired.


    "No, we will use these to do our work." Gavon smirked.


    Lyo looked at Gavon confusingly and probed "Then what should we inform His Majesty?"


    "There are so many sheep''s out there. We will use one who gets on our nerves" Gavon replied calmly.


    Lyo still quite didn''t understand his master but nodded." Master, Ethan has not contacted us. Should I go and check?"


    Gavon chuckled and teased Lyo ``You seems to care about him a lot. When he is present you don''t pay attention to him but now you are worrying about him like mother hen"


    Lyo blushed with embarrassment and scratched his head sheepishly. "It''s not like that."


    "Alright. I understand. Wait for a while. If you are having a bad feeling then send someone to check on him. Tomorrow morning you can go and check" Gavon replied.


    "Yes Master" Lyo smiled and left to implement his orders.


    ''This Kid'' Gavon sighed. After Lyo left, he closed all the files and leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes.


    "Aivyn," he murmured. "How are you going to deal with this matter? Are you aware who did this to you? Do I have to help you out?"


    Gavon opened his eyes and felt a headache coming on his way. ''What''s wrong with me? Why am I bothered by this? She will resolve her problems on her own.''


    He stood up and went near the window and looked at the sky which was turning dark.


    ''Hope you will be alright'' Gavon closed his eyes again and his body turned rigid and his mind went blank.


    He saw himself in the dark place, everything around him was dark and he was not able to see anything. His heart is beating fast and an unknown emotion is squeezing his heart tightly.


    He calmed down and concentrated on the surroundings, then he heard a muffled voice as he went towards it.. He saw a fire tickling in the air and the light was very dim.

 Chapter 81 - Issue With Girls

    He walked towards it and the muffled voice became loud and he also heard the loud heartbeat which he is not sure of.


    When he reached near it he saw the person lying on the ground, he went near to have a good look and saw a girl who was wrapped with ropes and her mouth was covered with cloth. Her hair is falling over her face which is covering her face from vision.


    But Gavon identified the person who is that, he knows this person who is having silver hair is none other than..


    "Aivyn" Gavon shouted and his hand reached out.


    Gavon saw himself in the room and his hand stretched out like going to grab something. Gavon''s breath became rigid and sat on the ground.


    His forehead covered with perspiration and he ruffled his hair back and took a deep breath.


    "What was that?" Gavon muttered under his breath.


    Aivyn and Elric freshen up and come down to have their dinner before discussing the situation with everyone.


    "Where did you go? How did you enjoy it?" Allora inquired while putting food on the Aivyn plate.


    "Enough Mom. If I eat like this I will get sick because of food" Ivy pouted.


    "I won''t listen to your words. You have to eat more." Allora put deaf ear to Ivy words.


    Ivy looked at the people around her for any help but everyone gracefully avoided her gaze and had their dinner.


    ''Tch.. No one is reliable here'' Ivy sighed and started eating.


    "I went to meet Lysa. She invited me to come and have a look at her paintings. Mom, Her paintings are really good. You should have to see them" Ivy recommended her friends work.


    Allora swallowed her food before replying "Really? Then we should pay a visit."


    "Mmm. You can ask Elric as well. He spent most of his time around Lysa today." Ivy pointed to Elric who is having his dinner quietly.


    "Ho Ho..Someone is showing interest in girls" Henirich laughed.


    "What does that mean grandpa? Does he not get close with girls?" Ivy inquired curiously.


    Henirich chuckled "Who? This fellow? He is always around old people. I introduced a few of the noble ladies to him but he never spoke a word to them. I thought at one point he does have some issues with girls."


    "Seriously??" Ivy exclaimed and looked at Elric.


    Elric who suddenly dragged into conversation didn''t know what to say and remained quiet.


    "Tsk. Tsk. What a coward?" Ronald sneered.


    Elric raised his brows and looked at him with a smile "I guess my younger brother Ronald is pro with girls. Am I right Ivy?"


    Ronald stiffened and before he replied Ivy added "Who? Ronald? No way. I never saw him speaking with other girls closely. Ronald you also have to speak with a few girls."


    "You both are older than me but still not able to communicate with girls." Ivy shook her head like an old woman who was concerned about her grandsons.


    "...."


    After dinner Ivy went inside Simon''s study room to discuss the issue, but to her surprise everyone present in the room.


    "What are you all doing here? Discussing something behind my back?" Ivy placed her hands on her hip and inquired.


    Henirich chuckled and said "I guess you came to discuss about something behind our back"


    "Err.." Ivy scratched her forehead before sitting on the sofa obediently.


    "Ivy, today we got some information¡­" Simon came to the point and informed Ivy about the details he gathered.


    "Ivy, do you also think it is the princess doing?" Simon looked at Ivy.


    Everyone looked at Ivy for her reply, after hearing the details they are somewhat sure that Princess is doing this but they want to know Ivy''s opinion as well.


    "You''re all thinking about dragon accidents, right?" Ivy asked.


    "Yes," Simon replied.


    "What are your thoughts about the recent incident, father?" Ivy again asked calmly.


    "Yes, I thought about it as well. But the princess doesn''t have that much power to abduct you and most importantly she doesn''t have that brains" Simon concluded.


    Ivy became speechless by her father''s blunt words but smiled "That is the correct father. Although I don''t want to disrespect her, facts are facts."


    Everyone "..."


    "But she is involved in this plan. No doubt the first accident was done by the Princess after hearing your words. Second one has her involvement but she is not the mastermind" Ivy is also sure about princess behaviour towards. Her sixth sense told her that this princess is up to no good.


    Simon also nodded his head but raised his question "Then who do you think?"


    Ivy scanned the people in the room and said "It''s Prince."


    There was a minute of silence in the whole room and everyone''s faces were ashen with fury.


    "We dedicated our life to them. We helped them. We obeyed each and everything they asked us to do. We helped to maintain peace in this land. We did all of this only to raise two persons who in return kill our children?" Allora asked mostly to herself.


    Simon also feels pain in his heart. He also sacrificed so much for this kingdom and for the king. In return what he got? He is not even threatened by his enemies. His children are in danger due to the person whom he served.


    "Prince? Did he have an interest in Ivy? Or is he helping his sister?" Elric inquired.


    "What do you think?" Henirich questioned back.


    Elric thought for a second and replied "One stone two birds"


    "Correct" Ivy replied.


    "Now what are we going to do? Are we going to leave them like that?" Ronald fumed.


    He never thought that these people are hurting ivy just because someone fancy one guy and other have lust over his sister.


    Simon is also enraged by the events and he is also not sure how to react and how to bring justice to his children. He felt hopeless and sick.


    "Ronald.. Who told you we are leaving them like that?" Ivy''s voice became cold.

 Chapter 82 - Shadow Army

    "What are you planning dear?" Henirich inquired.


    Henirich encountered these kinds of incidents in his life, due to his experiences he is calm and collected but the anger in his heart is not lessened. He wants to kill them with his own hands but he restrains himself from doing that because he wants to know how Simon and others are going to deal with them. Most importantly the King Gabriel is also not treating them properly he proposed a suitor who is in danger every time.


    His granddaughter''s health is not good, if someone attacks her she won''t even defend herself properly. After knowing all these he proposed that person to his granddaughter. When he learned about this he became frustrated and he also sensed the low spirit in his daughter and granddaughter when he arrived at this place. Later he inquired the details and got to know about this and today morning Simon confirmed this matter as well.


    "What else grandpa? To teach them a good lesson. But how to teach them we have to prepare a plan. They aren''t ordinary people. It is not easy to lay hands on them" Ivy analysed.


    "But, One thing is sure that they have to suffer. I am not going to leave them. They are taking us lightly just because we are serving them, we have to show them what will happen if they mess with us." Ivy said in a low and cold voice.


    Allora was surprised to see her daughter, she never thought her daughter would be ruthless. Ivy is not a saint, she wont let everyone mess with her. She lived in a place where justice must be served and her independence taught her so many lessons.


    Just because she is living in this kingdom right now doesn''t change the fact that she once lived a free life where law and justice privileged.


    "That''s like my granddaughter." Heinrich praised.


    Henirich also believed that just because they are rulers doesn''t give an authority to hurt innocent people. He believes in freedom and never imposes his words on people when they are unwilling. It seems to be cowardice to others but not to him nor his people. His hands are dirty but not with innocent people but with traitors and enemies.


    "Ivy, but remember with whom we are dealing." Simon warned. Even though he was surprised by words, he also had the same thoughts.


    Hell with his status, he is loyal to the throne not to the people who are sitting on it. He will respect the king but not the King''s family. His family members are in danger because of the King and his family. Simon can guess that Gabriel is aware of all these but keeping his mouth shut and after knowing this Simon is not an idiot to obey him.


    "I agree father. But they also need to be aware of the fact, ''Sometimes they don''t know with whom they are dealing''." Ivy said coldly.


    "Yes father. It is not only our responsibility to remember this, they have to remember this." Ronald also agreed with Ivy.


    "Okay. We will plan about this and implement it. Go and take a rest everyone" Simon informed and everyone nodded and left the room.


    Allora and Simon remain in the room, Simon looks at Allora who is in daze and lost in her thoughts.


    "Lora" Simon shook her by bringing her out of the thoughts.


    Allora looked at Simon and inquired "What happened?"


    Simon sighed and asked "Yes, What happened to you? You seem to be lost in thoughts. Are you thinking about this incident only"


    "Yes, and also about Ivy," Allora admitted.


    "About Ivy?"


    "Yes, she seems different. She changed. She is our Ivy only but something about her is different."


    "Lora, if you were in her shoes and the same thing happened to you will you be silent? Won''t you retaliate? Don''t you see your younger self in her?"


    Allora''s eyes widened, now everything got clear to her. Yes, she is like Ivy when she is in her young age. She is even more rebellious than her.


    "Yeah. I must be over thinking. Let''s go, I am tired" Allora stood up.


    Simon smiled and took her head before leaving for their room for a good night''s sleep.


    Next day, Gavon didn''t have a good sleep. He is thinking about the dreams or glimpse of the future he experienced yesterday.


    Gavon still didn''t have any idea about these things, why they are happening to him and in particular only about Aivyn. Does this can be considered as future or does it just only his imagination.


    He doesn''t have any answers to his questions. Why is he seeing the future? Why only about Aivyn? Why him?


    ''I guess, this needs to be discussed with Ethan once.'' Gavon thought and stood up.


    But he stopped in his tracks when he remembered Ethan was not here and cursed in his mind.


    "Lyo, Lyo" Gavon started calling him after entering the hall. There are only a few servants present in his mansion as he don''t like many people present in his place.


    "Yes Master" Lyo entered the hall quickly and greeted him.


    "Lyo, Any news about Ethan?" Gavon is getting impatient to speak with Ethan.


    "No Master. Didn''t get any news" Lyo replied.


    "Damn, Where did he disappear? Lyo go and find him. Bring him to me immediately" Gavon ordered.


    "Yes Master." With that Lyo went out and disappeared.


    "I will go crazy. I have to go and cool down my mind" Gavon strode out of the mansion to have a duel with his Shadow Army people.


    The Shadow Army was created by King Gabriel on request of Gavon. Gavon once saved King Gabriel from an attack and for that reward Gavon requested to create one more army troop where only Orphans will be taken care.


    This request is quite absurd and Gabriel tried to reason with Gavon. But Gavon didn''t listen to his words and stood firm on his request. Left with no choice, Gabriel gave permission to form an army which will be led by Gavon.


    This caused a quiet uproar but later the people in the shadow army didn''t want to be apart from it and they even defeated some of the skilled people in other troops. After these incidents no one dared to be little to the people in the Shadow Army.


    The fact no one is aware of why the people want to be in this troop where there are less resources compared to the others. That is, the Blue and Red army are the prestigious troops and people want to be part of these not only for the popularity but because of the Lords and their values.


    Gavon, who was brought up as an Orphan under King Gabriel, faced so many problems, he went through so many hurdles and struggles to be the one who he was today. At that time only he decided to make something for the Orphans like him and thought of this idea.. He discussed with Ethan and proposed it when he got the right offer.

 Chapter 83 - Meeting Gavon

    Gavon entered the shadow army base, the area is wide and spacious to train hundreds of soldiers. There is a main building and also a few small buildings which serve as soldiers quarters.


    The place also contains an arena where competitions can be conducted, sword training area, archery area, wrestling area and so on. It is designed in a way to make soldiers train themselves properly and there are trainers also available to train them.


    Gavon placed most of his fortune in this base to protect the soldiers and to make them feel comfortable. When Gavon enters, all the soldiers are practicing in the respective areas and the whole atmosphere is lively.


    When someone is having a duel the other soldiers are cheering them with loud shouts which make the area even more lively. Gavon went near the wrestling area to have a duel to let his thoughts aside from Aivyn.


    All the soldiers in the wrestling area suddenly become quiet after seeing Gavon. Gavon went inside the changing room near it and came out in casuals. His loose fitted shirt exposes his abs making him look like an eternal god of handsomeness.


    "Let''s have a duel," Gavon declared.


    All the soldiers in the area looked at Gavon with bewilderment and soon recovered from it. Everyone shouted and cheered for Gavon.


    Gavon entered the ring and selected a soldier randomly. The soldier entered the ring and they both collided once the whistle blew.


    At the same time at the entrance gate of Shadow army base a carriage stopped and the security guard went to inquire. The coach man informed him about the person inside the carriage and soon the carriage passed the entrance gate.


    "Isn''t it Dalton Family Carriage?" security guard inquired the other guard.


    "Haven''t you heard of this?"


    "What?"


    "Young Miss of Dalton Mansion is engaged to our Master"


    "What? Isn''t it only a proposal?"


    The carriage stopped in front of the mansion, and one of the guards came and opened the carriage door. All the soldiers present in the Main Building are eagerly looking at the carriage to know who came here from the Dalton Family. The carriage has the Dalton family crest attached making it easy for others to know whose carriage it is.


    A fair and young lady stepped down, behind her a girl who was in maid uniform stood. Aivyn scanned around the surroundings and walked inside without paying attention to the soldiers who were looking at her from head to toe.


    Aivyn went inside and one person came towards her, he bowed politely and inquired "Young Madam. My name is Rony. How can I help you?"


    Ivy looked at the person and nodded her head before replying with a smile "I want to speak with your Master. I heard he is here."


    Rony thought for a while and replied "Sure Madam. Please wait in the room while I go and inform the master. He might be busy , it may take some time to visit you. Hope madam can understand."


    Ivy felt the sincerity in his words and nodded her head "Sure. I will wait inside. Thank you"


    Rony smiled and guided them inside the waiting room. Rony saw a few noble ladies visit his master along with their partners and he also recognised the crest on the carriage. So he did not ask any other questions and guided them to the waiting room and left to inform his master.


    Ivy settled down on the sofa which is present in the middle of the room and scanned the room.


    The room is simple and there are few plants present in the corners of the room. Apart from the sofas and the table between them there are no other extravagant things in the room.


    "Kily, you can also sit." Ivy offered.


    "No Miss. I am fine." Kily said.


    "It''s Okay. It will take time for the person to come. By that time you can stand again." Ivy smiled.


    "Then.. Okay Miss" Kily said and sat on the edge of the sofa. Ivy smiled and looked around to pass her time.


    Rony went near the wrestling area after asking around. By the time he reached the place loud cheers were heard and so many people were gathered. Rony went near them in confusion and squeezed through the crowd.


    When he went inside he saw Gavon lifting a person in the air and smashed him into the ground. Another round of cheers and claps resounded in the area. Gavon was sweating and he had a small smile on his face.


    "It''s 10. Master defeated 10 people in a row."


    "Yes, I need to practice a lot to beat my master."


    Rony heard all kinds of comments around him and smiled. He went near Gavon , who came out to have a drink.


    "Master." Rony greeted Gavon.


    Gavon looked at him and motioned for him to speak. Rony went near him and said "Master, you have a visitor."


    Gavon brows creased in confusion. Rony understood it and informed "It''s a young madam. She came in Dalton Family Carriage"


    Gavon freeze in his spot when Rony completed his words. Rony looked at his master for his reaction but he didn''t speak any words as suddenly he became a statue.


    "Mas.. Master. Master." Rony called him, making him out of his thoughts.


    Gavon came out of his trance and said "Let''s go."


    Before leaving he turned and said "You guys. Carry On." After saying that he left without hearing the pleads of soldiers for one more round.


    Gavon fastened his speed and his thoughts were messed up. He didn''t expect her sudden visit and the dream or vision from the last night is still vivid in his memory.


    "Master. You know about the Young Madam visit?" Rony who is jogging to match Gavon speed asked.


    "No," Gavon replied instantly.


    "Then why are you in a hurry to meet her master?" Rony asked, causing Gavon to stop in his tracks. Rony, who did not expect this, almost crashed into his back.


    ''Yeah. Why am I rushing?'' Gavon thought and his body loosen up. His heart becomes calm and his steps become light. Rony, who didn''t have any single idea why his master changed, but followed behind him obediently.


    Soon they reached the Main Building and the soldiers greeted Gavon. Gavon nodded to their greetings and walked inside. Rony guided him near the guest room and knocked on the door.


    Kily stood up immediately and went to stand behind Aivyn. Aivyn straightened her back and looked at the door.


    Gavon entered the room and their eyes met. Ivy froze in her seat and looked at Gavon with widened eyes.


    ''Holy Moly. Does he want me to have a nosebleed?'' Ivy shouted in her mind while ogling Gavon looks.


    Gavon is wearing a loose shirt making his chest visible and his body is drenched with sweat. Ivy''s eye caught the sweat bead which was moving in a slow motion from his Adam apple to his neck and to his chest area and flew down through the middle section of his chest and went inside his shirt.


    Ivy gulped hard unconsciously.

 Chapter 84 - Meeting Gavon II

    Gavon was shocked and surprised after hearing that Aivyn came here to meet him. He is trying to distract himself from her and he almost did it but she came and messed up his mind again.


    When he entered the room he saw her sitting there without any fear and observing something but suddenly their eyes met. Gavon froze for a second and retracted his gaze from her but he got something interesting in return.


    Ivy is looking at him without blinking eyes which made his ears turn red but he smirked inside and appreciated himself for working hard these years.


    But he sensed her gaze following something on his body, before he noticed that she gulped hard and closed her eyes. Gavon looked down, he felt his clothes were a little bit inappropriate and adjusted his clothes, but he suddenly felt hot.


    ''Damn Ivy. Don''t you have no shame? How can you¡­?? Arghh'' Ivy is pulling her hair in her mind and cursing herself for lost in the moment.


    *Ahem*


    Aivyn opened her eyes and looked at Gavon who was clearing his throat and looking around except her.


    ''Is he shy?'' a silly thought surfed her mind. Ivy instantly became relaxed with that thought and stood up to greet.


    "Greetings, Lord Gavon. Sorry for coming unannounced. Hope I didn''t disturbed you." Ivy said with an apologetic smile.


    ''How come she relaxed instantly? Don''t lose in front of her Gavon. Come on.'' Gavon pushed him and said "It''s Okay. Miss Aivyn. Please take your seat."


    Gavon also took his seat in front of her and both of them settled in the place. Ivy looked at him and said "I want to discuss something with you, My Lord."


    Gavon felt something squeezing in his heart when she called My Lord. He heard so many call him Lord, Master and Sir. But the way she called him awakened something in his heart.


    "Please Go ahead. Miss Aivyn" Gavon nodded his head.


    Aivyn signalled Kily to leave her, Kily hesitated but left the room after seeing the confidence in her eyes. After Kily left Ivy looked at Rony who stood at the door.


    Gavon looked at Rony but the latter did not move. Gavon embarrassed and glared at him, Rony who is not aware of why his master looked at him and why he is glaring at him bent his head down.


    ''Sigh. This idiot will damage my prestige. Her maid left just with eye contact but this idiot didn''t understand my signals.'' Gavon sighed and said "Leave us."


    Rony looked at him one time before leaving the room and after that only he realized why his master glared at him. ''You fool'' Rony slapped his forehead.


    Ivy suppressed her laugh and maintained her composure.


    "Please go ahead."


    "Sure. Before that is this place under your control My lord?" Ivy inquired curiously.


    Gavon looked at her for a second and replied "Yes,"


    "Ohh. Now I understand." Ivy murmured.


    "What?"


    "Nothing My Lord. When you came to our mansion didn''t we serve you snacks and drinks?" Ivy hinted.


    "Yes you did and you can also come to my mansion. We will serve them." Gavon said with a straight face.


    Earlier Ivy waited for some snacks or drinks to be served. She is bored and also feels thirsty, but no one came and served her like they totally forgot about them, left with no option Ivy sent Kily to fetch her some water. She don''t want to mention this directly but it seems Gavon wont understand this matter.


    Ivy left that matter behind and came to the point "My Lord, Thank you for saving me again."


    Gavon creased his brows, Ivy smiled and continued "For saving me again on my birthday."


    "My duty is to protect people." Gavon replied.


    "Isn''t it only the king?" Ivy probed.


    Gavon looked at her and said "Not only King. My first priority is His Majesty but that doesn''t mean I can ignore others right?"


    "Yes. So does Lord Gavon have any idea about the people behind this incident?" Ivy asked cautiously.


    Gavon was perplexed, he thought she came here to discuss the proposal but he was wrong.


    "Does Ms Aivyn doubt someone?" Gavon didn''t reply to her question and he felt that the girl in front of him seemed interesting.


    Ivy smirked inside and said "Then why did you follow me, My Lord?"


    Gavon raised a brow and asked "I followed you?". Of Course he followed her to make sure his vision about her is true or not. To his surprise it is true and he had another vision which is quite bothering him.


    Ivy relaxed her back and leaned on the sofa before replying "Yes, I sensed two pairs of eyes on me. Based on the way you saved me you must be following me or it is just purely coincidence."


    Ivy smiled but Gavon didn''t find it as a smile but as a smirk "Ms Aivyn, sure is a genius. If you observed all those then you must know by this time who is the culprit. Am I right?" Gavon did not admit directly.


    "I have my doubts, My Lord" Ivy also doesn''t want to disclose the information to him.


    "It''s good to have doubts. If I say I know the person, would Ms Aivyn believe me?" Gavon smirked.


    "It depends on your answer My Lord." Ivy replied calmly. She knows that he might be aware but she is not sure. As for why she came and had a discussion with him is another topic.


    "What would I gain by selling the information Ms Aivyn?" Gavon was enthralled by her behaviour. He liked her guts.


    Ivy looked into his eyes and asked in a low and cold voice "What are you expecting? My Lord?"


    Gavon was not fazed by her sudden change of aura; instead he felt it very amusing "I guess you came for help, Ms Aivyn. I will leave this to you."


    Ivy thought for a while and informed "I heard that there is a financial crisis in this troop. I will help you."


    Gavon chuckled and said "I can get help, and I will increase the income as well. Not exciting."


    "Do you have anything in your mind? My Lord?" Ivy did some background checkup before coming here. She knows that Gavon is in need of money so she proposed that but it seems the situation is not that bad as she heard.


    "I want you to consider the proposal suggested by His Majesty." Gavon declared.


    Ivy was taken back and looked at him with suspicion and replied cautiously "What if I said I am not interested in this marriage?"


    "You are losing valuable information and allies. I can help you in many ways and most importantly I mean no harm." Gavon''s eyes dimmed when he heard that answer but he was quick to hide.


    Previously when he heard that his majesty is planning his marriage he wanted to make that girl hate him or to not involve with him.. But things are becoming interesting around Ivy and he has so many doubts which involve Aivyn.

 Chapter 85 - Personal

    "I have my father to do that."


    "If that is the reason you won''t be here."


    Ivy fell into deep thought and analysed the situation. Yes, if her father is of help then she wont come here. Her father is maintaining a good connection with all people in the court, he won''t be able to turn them on his side, they all seem to be good to her father but some people are pretending. If Simon wants them to be on his side to punish the royals they demand for more benefits and there is a chance that the King thinks they are going to rebel which will in return harm the Dalton family.


    "Fine. But I will give you a chance for you to prove to me that you have evidence and also you have to discuss your plans. If what you said and your proofs are correct then only I will give a chance." Ivy said. She doesn''t want to take chances by striking a deal with Gavon, as she clearly doesn''t have any idea about Gavon.


    "Sure. Tomorrow we will meet in the city market, please dress accordingly." Gavon smiled.


    Ivy was mesmerized by his smile but maintained her composure before standing, she wanted to ask why in the market but she kept them to herself as she is the one who asked him to show the proofs "Sure. Tomorrow we will meet again to discuss. It''s nice meeting you, My Lord"


    "Pleasure is mine." Gavon also stood up and guided them out.


    On the way back to Mansion Ivy thoughts are revolving around the conversation she had with Gavon. He seems to know about the person behind this and also has strong proofs to make others listen to his words.


    Ivy didn''t see him as a devil or monster as people mentioned. He is doing his duty sincerely and protecting King and this Kingdom. His field is dangerous and to protect himself he is keeping some evidences of others and their dirty work.


    There is nothing wrong in that, in her life back in the modern world Ivy recruited a hacker to get all the dirty work of her relatives to make them shut. To others she seems to be heartless but to her it is only self defence. In fact she is seeing herself in Gavon.


    Ivy wants to discuss a few things with her father as today he went to attend court and she wants to know how the King is going to deal with it. She is eager and also less concerned about this matter as she is already aware of the outcome.


    "Miss. We reached" Kily''s voice brings her back from her thoughts. They both went inside.


    "Welcome Home Miss"


    Ivy was startled by the sudden greeting and looked at the familiar faces. Ivy was surprised by seeing her people from magna here again. She thought they were going to arrive in two days time but they arrived early.


    "Oh My God. Lia, Sera, Vail. When did you arrived?" Ivy went inside and inquired about them with a smile and her face was filled with happiness.


    Ivy felt like she left them for ages and they are like old buddies to her. She really missed their presence around her. They look after her for so many years and she is truly attached to them. In fact they also grew along with her not to her in particular but they are in her memories.


    "We arrived in the morning, Miss. We heard you went out, so thought of surprising you." Sera said with a smile.


    "I truly like this surprise. I really missed you." Ivy said sincerely. The trio felt happy listening to their Miss words and they were touched.


    "We also missed you a lot. Miss. So we started earlier than expected and Cira sent a small gift for you as well. We placed it in your room. She asked us to convey her greetings to you." Lia babbled.


    "Miss, you don''t know how many times Cira reminded us to convey her greetings to you. She thought we were so old like her and forgot." Vail chuckled.


    Ivy also chuckled and joined in the discussion with them, "Ohh. Let me introduce another person to your group." Ivy turned around and called "Kily, come here."


    Kily came forward and stood there calmly but her hands were sweating a lot and she felt very nervous inside. She was already prepared to work with them but with their sudden appearance she felt a little bit of nervousness.


    "This is Kily, my new maid in the city. Kily you are going to work with these people from now on." Ivy introduced them.


    "Hello. Nice to meet you." Kily greeted them. The trio looked at her without speaking anything which made Kily more nervous.


    "Woah, she is beautiful. Hi, My name is Lia." Lia was the first one to break the ice and others also greeted her and in no time Kily became relaxed.


    In the evening, Aivyn went to Simon''s study room to discuss the court session. Ivy knocked on the door before entering the room.


    Simon looked up and closed the documents he was reading, he put the documents aside and smiled at Ivy.


    "Ivy, come on and sit down."


    Ivy went towards him and sat in front of him and asked "Father, are you busy? Should I help you with anything?"


    "No dear, it''s fine. Tell me what brings you here?" Simon said while pouring water for Ivy and passed her.


    Ivy took the glass and took a sip before asking "Father, what is the situation?" Ivy came straight to the point as it is good to keep the discussion short and straight.


    Simon face hardened and Ivy almost got the understanding of the situation "He pretended that he didn''t know anything about this and inquired about your health. He also asked you to visit him once you are fine."


    Ivy nodded her head and didn''t show any kind of expression on her face. "I already expected this father. Sure, we will pay a visit once our plan is success."


    Simon didn''t say anything, but he inquired "Ivy, you visited Lord Gavon?"


    Ivy looked at Simon and nodded her head. She doesn''t want to hide this from her father, she is also aware his father is secretly noticing her movements not because of lack of trust but to protect her.


    "Yes father."


    "Why?"


    "Father, even King is also trying to protect his children, then we as normal people don''t we protect our family? The one who has to see everyone equally is showing partiality then do we have to keep shut and accept everything he did to us?''


    "Or are we going to say it is our fate and compromise?" Ivy sneered.


    Simon was taken back by her words, every word she said is like a slap on his face and a wake up call for him. He almost thought of keeping this matter in the dark and move on without any kind of disturbance and punish them when the time is right.


    But he is completely wrong, even if the king is trying to protect his family, then what about him? Is his duty just to protect the King and this kingdom? If it is this kingdom, would he protect his family? If he don''t even protect his family then how can he protect this kingdom?


    "Ivy.. that.." Simon doesn''t have words to say.


    Ivy looked at her father and her heart softened "Father, I am not saying this to make you feel sad. I just want you to look at the true nature of the King. You are loyal and obedient to the throne but please don''t let them step on us. I know it is hard for you to get people on our side so our only option is to seek help from someone who is already bad for them."


    After listening to Ivy Simon also thought the same, he and Bratton always trying hard to not fall into King trap, they are on alert to not let King create disturbance among them. But now the question is why they are doing this? Isn''t it the king''s responsibility to make peace with everyone and make sure they don''t have conflicts?

 Chapter 86 - [Bonus ]

    "I understand your concern Ivy. But nothing comes without a price. How are you going to deal with Gavon? What are his demands?" Simon inquired.


    "Of course there will be but they are not life threatening dad. He just want me to consider His Majesty''s proposal." Ivy replied calmly.


    "What? Are you going to accept that? Ivy leaves this matter to me, I will deal with them even if it means risking my life." Simon doesn''t want to put his daughter in a tough spot where she has to compromise her life.


    Ivy was touched by Simon''s words "Don''t worry dad. I am just going to consider the request not accepting it. It is still in our favour."


    "Ivy.. Sorry" Simon sighed and he felt all his efforts to save his family are going to vain. He doesn''t know how to feel in this situation.


    "Dad. Please don''t be. This is not your fault, trust me you are the best father every girl dreams of and I am very lucky to have you as my dad. This time the situation is different, think about this even if we refuse this proposal his majesty is going to propose another one who is a lot worse or more dangerous than him and we can''t refuse everyone right."


    "Lord Gavon is not a bad person in my view. He established an army troop to protect orphans, he is doing his duty as a shield of the king, he saved me two times, he respects you, he has so many good qualities. People who can''t see the value of him only call him with weird names." Ivy looked at Gavon in another light after hearing about him from Ronald.


    Simon felt happy for having a sensible daughter like Aivyn, he didn''t ask for more and he felt relieved after hearing her words. He knows what she said is correct and if she decides to marry Gavon he will warn Gavon before handing her daughter to him.


    Gavon sneezed and rubbed his nose. Gavon came to his mansion and had a bath before sitting in the garden. Suddenly he felt cold and sneezed.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    "Master," Gavon looked at the source of the voice and saw Lyo. Lyo walked towards him and informed "Ethan, send me back to fetch you."


    "To where?" Gavon raised his brow.


    "To our secret base," Lyo said gravely. Gavon stood up without thinking and left along with Lyo.


    Somewhere in the forest, Gavon and Lyo entered the cave which is hidden behind the bushes and walked inside after making sure no one was following them.


    Gavon walked without any help from light as he is well aware of this cave like his hand. Lyo also followed Gavon behind him in his tracks.


    Soon they reached the deepest part of the cave and Lyo burned the fire torch and placed it on the handle attached to the stone wall. Lyo pushed the stone aside which led inside the room.


    The room is well lit and a person is tied to the stone in the middle of the room. Ethan sat on the rock in the corner of the room and observed the person.


    "Where did you get him?" Gavon looked at Ethan and smirked.


    Ethan stood up slowly and said "It''s not easy to get him. Fortunately your big brother is tougher than him."


    Gavon nearly rolled his eyes and did not respond. Lyo also looked calmly at the person in the room who was tied and did not pay any attention to Ethan.


    "Aigo.. Being an elder is not a joke. No one appreciates my efforts" Ethan started being dramatic.


    "Stop that and Speak" Gavon chided.


    Ethan looked at Theo who looked at them with resentment and said "This guy is fleeing from the Dalton Mansion after talking with the prince. I got a doubt and followed him. This fellow is good with distraction and I almost missed him but fortunately I am able to capture him."


    "Today after meeting Lyo only I got the information and understood this guy is behind the incident."


    "Of course he is. Wont you?" Gavon asked Theo whose mouth is gagged with cloth and his body is tied up, making him unable to move.


    "But I want to confirm one thing. Lyo, let him free." Lyo looked at Gavon and nodded before proceeding towards Theo.


    Theo whose face is turned blue with the beating and all of his body is injured severely, Ethan''s body also injured but doesn''t have any serious injuries.


    Ethan didn''t comment anything this time. Theo glared at Lyo when reached him but Lyo didn''t even pay any attention to him and proceeded to loosen up.


    After making sure one side of his hand is loose Theo tries to break free from the ropes but his attempt is in vain. Gavon slowly reached him making Theo shrink back in fear, he suddenly felt a death aura around him.


    Theo did not move a muscle and looked at Gavon, his eyes seemed like an endless abyss which made one soul drawn in without their realising. Gavon pulled him a little bit and saw his back covered with blood.


    But he saw a sword mark which resembles a knife cut but deep one. After making sure it is due to his sword Gavon signalled Lyo to tighten up the rope. The sword did make contact with Theo when he tried to escape in Dalton Mansion but not a strong just a tip of it before slashing the air.


    Gavon feels that sensation and wants to confirm whether he is the one who tried to abduct Aivyn or not. And his confirmation became true.


    "Did he say anything?" Gavon inquired.


    "Nothing. Why don''t you try?" Ethan tried so many methods to make theo spill the beans but the latter didn''t speak a single word.


    "No, I have an important meeting tomorrow. Lyo you handle this." Gavon instructed Lyo.


    Lyo''s eyes twinkled and looked at Theo with a star in his eyes. Theo felt a shiver in his spine, ethan gave him a pitiful look.


    "What is that? I haven''t heard about any meetings lately?" Ethan became a busybody.


    "Personal." Gavon said and stressed out.


    "Hey wait for me. Lyo please be gentle with him" Ethan warned before leaving him alone with Theo.


    Ivy tossed and turned in her bed thinking about Gavon godly looks. Her thoughts drifted around his chiselled chest and ruffled hair. She is trying hard to forget about him but his image is coming to her mind constantly.


    Ivy sat up and groaned in frustration "Argh.. Ivy what are you? A teenage girl? Your soul is already in adult stage. Stop thinking about adult scenes and sleep."


    "But.. His looks, his face, those eyes, that chest.." Ivy started drooling.


    "Oh god. Ivy. No one can save you." Ivy buried her face in the pillow and tried to drift in sleep but her thoughts were somewhere else.


    "Yeah, we agreed to meet but is it considered as a da-date¡­" Ivy''s eyes widened and she closed her mouth.


    "A date? Seriously? It''s my first date in both lives."

 Chapter 87 - Date I

    Ivy woke up early as she was not able to sleep due to the excitement. She knows it is not the romantic date as she dreamed but it is in one or another way a date.


    She is going to speak with Gavon about the important matter and need to verify the proofs but still she felt a weird and fluffy feeling inside her heart.


    Now she has four maids to severe her. She left the task to them to select something ordinary for the trip. She already guessed when he asked her to dress appropriately.


    She also suggested the maids conceal her hair as it will draw more attention to her, as per her wishes the maids started working and in no time they changed the Ivy appearance.


    Ivy is wearing a simple brown dress without any design on it. Kily prepared a wig for Ivy to change her hair, she selected golden brown hair which will go properly with her outfit. Her hair is braided properly in a fish tail.


    They applied simple makeup and painted her lips a light red colour. Overall her look is simple and breath taking.


    "Miss, even if you wear a rag you will be beautiful. I envy you." Lia twitched her mouth but her eyes are shining seeing their miss and their art work.


    Ivy chuckled and looked at herself one last time before nodding her head in content.


    "Splendid. You guys are amazing." Ivy praised them.


    They felt happy and had smiles on their faces, soon Ivy went to the dining hall to have her breakfast and everyone in the room was surprised by Ivy''s new appearance.


    Ivy informed them that she is going out to have fun with Kily and will be back in the evening. Simon, who is aware of her outing, didn''t say anything but increased the security around her.


    Ivy left the home and rode the carriage which didn''t have Dalton''s crest on it along with Kily. Kily is more aware of the city than others. Ivy also informed other maids to go around and have fun today as this is the first time to the capital.


    "Miss, are you sure you want me to follow you secretly?" Kily inquired. Ivy already informed Kily not to be around her, but to follow her from a distance.


    "Yes, Kily. Don''t worry father also sent so many hidden guards and there will be no problem. In fact you also feel at ease and enjoy the outing." Ivy replied with a smile.


    Kily felt relaxed after hearing Ivy words but she will be on guard as she did not inform her whom she is meeting this time.


    "Okay Miss" Kily did not probe further and sat silently.


    The whole ride is silent and peaceful, Ivy is also busy observing the surroundings. Initially she was nervous but she forgot about that and enjoyed the trip.


    "Miss, we arrived. Carriage won''t go any further as the market will be full of people." Kily informed politely.


    "Okay." Ivy placed a hat on her head and descended the carriage. The whole area is crowded with people and different shops are available. The area is not like the place where she went with her mother. This is like a local market where all kinds of common people come.


    Ivy didn''t feel uncomfortable, instead she was excited. Gavon didn''t mention any particular place to Ivy so she is also not aware where to meet him but she wants to know how Gavon is going to find her.


    Ivy smirked and moved forward. Before she took a few steps someone blocked her path and Ivy looked up only to get lost in those black orbs.


    Gavon amused by seeing her reaction, he felt happy for having an impact on Ivy like this and smiled "Miss Aivyn"


    Ivy came out from her trance when she heard the familiar voice and looked at him. Gavon is wearing a light purple loose shirt and grey baggy pants which fit perfectly on him.


    He combed his hair with his fingers making it messy but sexy. There is a mole under his right eye which changed his whole appearance.


    "Lor.."


    "Call me Oliver." Gavon interrupted her.


    "Ohh." Ivy looked at him without blinking her eyes and their close proximity warmed her body.


    "What should I have to call you?" Gavon asked.


    Ivy cleared her throat and said "Maia. Please call me Maia."


    "Maia" Gavon called her with his husky voice which sent shivers to Ivy''s spine. She never felt this kind of sensation when someone called her name but Gavon''s voice made her skin burn with some foreign feeling.


    "Shall we? Maia" Gavon extended his hand.


    Ivy looked at Gavon in trance and turned back and signalled Kily to leave them. Kily who felt the familiar aura around the stranger hesitated to leave her miss alone with him. But she obeys Ivy orders and leaves them.


    Ivy turned and faced Gavon before saying "Sure, Oliver."


    Gavon''s heart did a somersault when he heard that name rolled out of Ivy''s mouth and he wanted to live like Oliver just for this day.


    [Till this Date Part ends our lead names will be Oliver and Maia. Hope there will be no confusion ;)]


    Oliver gave her a small smile and dragged her into the crowd. Maia was awestruck by his sincere smile and followed him quietly. She also wants to live like Maia, not as Aivyn.


    "Where are we going Oliver?" Maia inquired while passing through the crowd who were eager to buy the things.


    "First we will have some food. Maia, you are going to taste some amazing food today." Oliver replied and he became a shield of Maia to not let anyone touch her.


    Maia wants to say that she had breakfast but she swallowed the words when she smelled something delicious in the air.


    Oliver stopped in front of a small stall and guided Maia to the side where she could sit on a small stool around a table. Maia observed the stall with curiosity, it is quite busy as it is morning hours and all the tables are filled with people.


    In no time Oliver came with a tray filled with two plates and two glasses. The glass is made of brass and Maia is not sure of the content inside it.


    Oliver placed the tray on the table and the sweet smell lingered in the air. Maia swallowed her saliva with anticipation.


    Oliver brought two plates of hot Pancakes with Milkshake. The topping on pancakes is of fruits and nuts and they are in golden colour making Maia drool.


    "Dig in." Oliver said as he looked at the face of Maia.


    Maia took the pancake with her hands and bit it, the crunchy and soft pancake came into her mouth easily and the aroma was simply superb. The pancakes are super soft, fluffy and melted in the mouth.


    Maia didn''t think for a second and bit one more time and lost in her dreamland of pancakes.. The pancakes are amazing, causing her to forget all her worries and the world around her.

 Chapter 88 - Drama

    "Umm.." Maia moaned in content. Due to the noise around, no one heard her voice except Oliver.


    Oliver froze for a second and looked at Maia who closed her eyes and lost in her world. He likes this side of her where she won''t need to consider her ladylike manners nor about her surroundings. Oliver smiled and took a bite of his pancake and closed his eyes in content.


    Maia took a sip of milk shake in between and the rich aroma of milk awakened her taste buds once again. This is the best pancake she ever had in her life.


    In no time the plates and glasses are cleaned. Maia looked at her plate and smiled with content. After travelling around a lot she came in touch with a lot of delicacies but after coming here she missed so many things. This pancake again brought her back to life and she felt regenerated with new energy.


    "Do you like Maia?" Oliver asked with a smile.


    "I love it. Thanks for bringing me here Oliver" Maia eyes twinkled with excitement.


    Oliver liked the way she is and felt happy for bringing her here. Oliver went to pay for the food and came back before leaving the stall.


    "Now where?" Maia is already excited for the day and looking forward to more.


    Oliver observed her excitement and replied "There will be a show going to start in a few minutes. Let''s go there and watch."


    Ivy eyes widened with enthusiasm and inquired "Really? Are there theatres here?"


    Oliver found her expression funny but replied "Yes, there will be some shows. People will act on the stage. This is your first time to the city right so you are not aware and normally nobles won''t visit this place and watch these as they feel it as nonsense."


    "Who said that? They don''t know how to enjoy their life. Let''s go. I want to see what kind of performance will be present in this world" Maia skipped happily.


    ''This world?'' Oliver looked at Maia who was observing everything around her happily.


    "Yes, let''s go." Oliver brought her to the theatre and bought two tickets for them to watch from the upper compartment where people will be less and the performance will be visible clearly.


    "Sit here." Oliver guided to her seat and they both sat on their chairs. Soon the lights dimmed marking it as the start of the drama.


    Maia missed the movies, she used to go to midnight shows in the states to enjoy her free time. She loved watching movies alone with her own company. But this time she had someone beside her which made it more special.


    Maia doesn''t want to think about anything right now and is lost in this moment and wants to make more memories. The theatre is not so big and also not small, it can accommodate around 100 people and the stage is large enough to fill 10 people at once.


    Soon the music started and the red curtain raised. The characters introduced themselves before the play started. It is just like olden times where the background sets will change with every second and people act their part.


    Here there won''t be any retakes nor any mistakes, the people are immersed in their roles and acting like pros. Maia felt mesmerized by their performances and did not believe her eyes that these people are acting like some legends.


    The play is some clich¨¦ story where a poor boy loves a rich girl and the evil parents try to separate them. Overcoming all these the lovers eloped from their houses and lived happily forever.


    The highlight of this drama is their acting, the whole theatre went into trance, they all were shouting when the young people met for the first time, they sang the songs along with them and overall they are living in the moment.


    Oliver, who is observing Maia from time to time, felt relieved after seeing her expression. After watching the drama for sometime he understands that it contains some romantic scenes. He felt embarrassed for bringing her here and also panicked about Ivy thoughts.


    What if she thought of him as some pervert?


    Maia, who is not aware of Oliver''s thoughts, is totally enjoying the show and smiling. She only missed popcorn at this moment.


    Oliver tensed up when the scene he expected was going to happen. It is the scene where the boy expressed his love to the girl and they both kissed after that.


    Oliver moved uncomfortably in his chair when the boy proposed to the girl. But Maia is totally enthralled by the scene, she propped her face in her hands and looked at the pair with stars in her eyes.


    ''How romantic?'' Maia sensed some movement beside her for quite some time and turned around only to find Oliver saw her at the same time.


    On the stage the boy kneeled down and said "I Love You."


    The girl on the stage burst into tears before accepting the rose and said "I love you too."


    Oliver and Maia moved towards each other unknowingly when the slow and smooth music started playing, their upper bodies moving without their knowledge. Their eyes are locked and seeing each other with passion.


    They both breath apart and Oliver''s eyes widened and leaned back in a swift motion. Maia who was observing him got startled and looked at him with confusion.


    ''God. Did I just dream about kissing her?'' Oliver''s face palmed.


    "What''s wrong?" Maia muttered and looked at the stage. The couple are kissing and the audience are mesmerized by the play.


    ''Oh did he get shy because of the scene? This is too much'' Maia chuckled softly. Maia saw movies where kissing is common and she doesn''t feel shy just because of the scene.


    Maia looked at him and said with a smile "Don''t be shy. It is common between couples."


    Oliver was stunned by her words of advice ''What?''

 Chapter 89 - Meeting Elders

    Oliver was stunned by her words of advice. ''Where am I? Who am I?''


    Maia shook her head by seeing his innocent expression and continued her focus on the drama.


    Oliver also watched the drama in a trance while digesting Maia words.


    After the drama, Maia came out from the theatre along with Oliver and she had a smile on her face.


    ''It''s been a long time." Maia smiled.


    Oliver brows creased, "Did you watch the drama earlier?"


    ''Ohh No..'' Maia clicked her tongue and said "It''s been a long time since I came out and enjoyed like this. I used to be in the mansion a lot."


    Aivyn used to be in the mansion long time as her health is not in good condition. Even if she comes out there will be someone with her to protect. She only used to go places where there would be no crowd.


    Oliver nodded his head, he also knew that about her and didn''t probe further but he had one question. ''Now why no one is coming with her? Did she inform her family about this meeting?''


    "Thanks Again. Oliver." Maia thanked him from her bottom of heart.


    Oliver nodded his head and stretched his hand before saying "Shall we go."


    Maia took his hand and smiled "Now where are we going?"


    "Secret."


    Oliver took a carriage for rent and they both left the crowded place, the scenery changed from building to greenery. Maia likes this peace and they both didn''t speak anything in the whole journey but the silence is comfortable.


    Soon the carriage stopped in front of a gate and they both descended the carriage. Oliver paid for the coach man and took Maia inside.


    "Where is this place?" Maia asked while walking beside Oliver. The sides are covered with trees and the air is fresh and clean.


    "This is my master home." Oliver explained and Maia saw a house in front of her. The house seems to be old but spacious.


    "Ohh. But why are we here?" Maia didn''t know why he took her here.


    "I don''t have any elders in my life. This is the only person who taught me how to wield a sword and fight. He is the only elder I have." Oliver''s voice was grave and his eyes are filled with sadness.


    Maia felt sad seeing Oliver like this but she also understood his feelings, in her previous place she lost them one by one, he didn''t have anyone to begin with.


    ''Why am I feeling that I am visiting the in-laws? Is this the reason he took me here?'' Maia''s heart trembled with that thought.


    "Wait." Maia stopped in her tracks. Oliver also stopped and looked at her with confusion.


    Maia''s voice trembled slightly "A-Are we meeting your elders? I didn''t prepare for this."


    Oliver was amused by her thoughts, he brought her here to seek some advice from his master. He also wants to assure her that he has evidence to support her in this matter.


    Oliver got a silly thought and said "Yes, haven''t we agreed earlier? You will consider the proposal."


    Maia looked at him with pure shock and she was not able to speak for a minute. "But that is after I am convinced with your proof, right?"


    "Yes, I am sure that you will be satisfied with my evidence. So I will bring you in advance to meet my master and get his blessings." Oliver said as a matter of fact.


    "Aren''t you going fast?" Maia didn''t stop herself from asking this question. She agreed to consider but not accept the proposal for marriage. There is a long way for her to meet his elders for blessings.


    "No. Now let''s go" Oliver didn''t give her a chance to speak and dragged her to the house.


    They both stood in front of the door and knocked on it. He saw Maia from the corner of eye who seemed to be nervous.


    Oliver felt bad and sighed "Don''t worry. Treat it as a visit for your proof verification."


    Maia, who is feeling nervous for no reason, calms down after hearing his words. She may be bold and rebellious but this is new to her. She never met any elders for their blessings and she doesn''t even have an idea of marriage but now everything is different.


    The door creaked open and an elder figure who was wearing a while loose shirt and grey pants came out. He has a white beard and hair but his body seems to be strong and well built.


    "Master," Oliver greeted.


    "You brat. Do you remember me now? You lass. Tell me" the old man roared.


    Maia who is standing behind Oliver got startled and shrunk behind him. Oliver scratched his forehead and looked behind to make sure Maia was not witnessing this.


    "What? Why are you looking behind?" the old man came forward and twisted his ears.


    "Ouch.. Master. Master. Please leave me. Ouch" Oliver cried with pain and surprise.


    Maia found this situation funny and stifled her laugh. The old man didn''t notice her and continued twisting Oliver''s ear.


    ''Oh there is someone who twists Lord Gavon''s ear? What a scene.. In future I will use this to blackmail. '' Maia grinned.


    "Master There is someone here." Oliver escaped from his clutches and pushed Maia to the front.


    Maia was shocked when Oliver pushed him and he was behind her by holding her shoulders. Maia looked at the angry old man and gulped hard.


    "G-Good Afternoon Sir. I am Maia." Maia introduced herself.


    "What is happening?" a sweet and elderly voice was heard behind the old man. The old man''s expression stiffened and he turned around and smiled awkwardly.


    "Darling, you are here. This brat, I mean Gavon came to visit us." The old man moved aside and Maia saw an elderly woman who is in her sixties appeared.


    Her face and body are aged but that doesn''t hide the beauty and her emerald eyes stood out to attract others.


    "Oh. My. Such a lovely young lady. Is she our Granddaughter? John how many times have I told you to behave? Huh?" Hana scolded.


    Hana looked at Maia and Oliver with a sweet smile before inviting them "Come inside child. It''s cold outside. Gavon, finally you did a great thing."


    Hana patted Gavon when he passed through her. Maia went in and the house is spacious with necessary furniture. There is not any extravagant furniture, instead the house is full of plants and wooden furniture.


    Even though there are two people in this house it is full of life. Maia seated in the wooden sofa set which has white cushions and mattress. Others also sat and Grandma Hana sat beside Maia.


    "Grandma. See master hurt my ear" Oliver complained. Maia who is sitting beside Hana was taken back by Oliver words. He is such a big man and the twist didn''t hurt him more than a sword cut but he is acting like some spoiled brat.


    "John.. Why did you do that? Can''t you see he brought a girl to home and you tried to embarrass him in front of her."

 Chapter 90 - Grandma

    "John. Why did you do that? Can''t you see he brought a girl to home and you tried to embarrass him in front of her. Don''t you know how hard it is for this child to witness this." Hana started giving a lecture to her husband.


    John scratched his head awkwardly and tried to explain but seeing his wife glare he didn''t open his mouth.


    Hana turned towards Maia and said "Child, don''t mind that old man. Tell me what would you like? What is your name? Which family are you from? When did you both meet? And.."


    "Hana. Give her a breath to explain." John chuckled.


    Hana''s face palmed and looked at Maia with an apologetic smile "Sorry Child. I couldn''t contain my excitement."


    Maia smiled and said "No Problem Madam. My name is Aivyn. But you can call me Maia."


    Maia heard the old woman calling Lord Gavon by his name so she didn''t want to hide her identity.


    "Such a nice name. But why are you having two names?" Hana didn''t understand their logic.


    "Let me explain Grandma" Oliver spoke before Maia opened her mouth "We came out in disguise, so we changed our appearance and as well our names. She goes by the name Maia and mine is Oliver."


    "Ohh. Now I got it. You both have such lovely names. So I will call you with these names only. I liked them very much" Hana exclaimed and her eyes rounded with happiness.


    "Sure"


    Hana took Maia''s hand and said "Child, you can call me Grandma like him. Madam is a very foreign word for me."


    "Erm.." Maia looked at Oliver who was smiling at her encouragingly. Maia turned towards Hana and said "Sure Grandma."


    Grandmother is a foreign word for Maia as well as she never had one in her life. In the modern world, her grandmother dies before she is born and her mother''s side family is very far away from them and they never interacted with her even after her mother died. She didn''t know the reason but later her grandfather explained to her that her mother married father without their parents'' blessings.


    Her mother and father loved each other for years, while her mother is richer than her father. Even though their family is considered as rich, they are still not at their level. Her parents didn''t agree to their marriage but her mother left all those things behind and came for her father. She felt amazed by her parents'' love story.


    She tried to contact her maternal family but they never replied to her and she also stopped calling them.


    "Such a sweet child. Wait, let me go and bring some tea and snacks for both of you." Hana stood up and went inside before anyone responded.


    "Miss, What is your full name?" John inquired. He is observing Maia after she entered the house, the way she carried herself and the way she speaks are not something someone can pull out.


    "Aivyn Dalton. Sir" Maia replied politely.


    John''s eyes widened and stood up immediately "You are Lord Simon daughter."


    "Yes Sir. Do you know my father?" Maia asked calmly. John seems to be a noble man with status, the way he looks tells that he used to work in the army. The way he enquired about her father made her guess that he is acquainted with her father.


    John seated and replied excitedly "Yes Miss. He is such a brave and kind soul. We worked together one or two times."


    "You lass, why didn''t you inform me earlier?" John looked at Oliver sternly.


    Oliver looked at his master and sulked by rubbing his ear "Master, you didn''t even give a chance to introduce her."


    "So you are saying this is my fault?" John glared.


    Oliver straightened his back and said "No. No"


    Maia chuckled seeing them bickering like this and she felt the pure relationship they have. For some reason this reminds her of her grandfather who used to fight with her for trivial matters.


    "Miss.." before John completed his words Maia interrupted and said "Please call me Maia, Sir."


    "That.."


    "You are Lord Gavon Master and also an old acquaintance of my father. So please feel free to call me by name." Maia said with a smile.


    "Well. Sure Maia. Then call me Grandfather like how you call Hana as Grandmother." John smiled gently to which Maia nodded her head and said "Sure, Grandfather."


    Pleased with her answer John inquired "Child, How is your health? I saw you once before you left the capital.".


    Maia answered all of his questions and she also got to know a few things about her father. John saw Simon take the heir responsibility in the young age after her grandfather died and single headedly maintain the Dalton family.


    It is not a simple matter to do that at such a young age. John used to work under the King army and he acted as the general of the royal army for sometime. He retired after they left for Magna but remained in palace grounds to train a few soldiers and one among them was Gavon.


    John eyes are filled with pride when he spoke about Gavon and his achievements. He became lord at a young age and he considered John as his master even after he left the palace.


    Maia''s impression on Oliver increased as she lost in the conversation with John. Hana came out with a tray with tea and placed it on the table.


    Hana handed a cup to Maia and others also took the cups. Maia liked the sweet smell of the tea and had a sip.


    "John, go and slaughter chicken. I will prepare chicken for lunch today." Hana said.


    John nodded his head and took a sip from his cup. "I will help you master," Oliver added before putting the cup down.


    "No" Before John spoke Hana rejected Oliver''s help before adding "You are going to show the house to Maia. What will you get by hanging with old hag?"


    John put his cup down and patted his chest "I am strong and young. Who are you calling old?"


    Hana rolled her eyes "Then go and do the work. Don''t sit and laze around." Hana looked at Maia and said sweetly "Child go and have a tour around the house. We planted new flowers in the back garden."


    "Grandma, I will help you." Maia said and placed her cup on the table.


    Hana smiled and patted her head lovingly "There is no need. These old bones are strong enough to cook. Now don''t talk anymore and you both go. Oliver¡­"


    Oliver stood up immediately and reached out for Maia''s hand. Maia left with no option, gave her hand to him and left the living room.


    "I feel bad for Grandma. Are there no servants to help them?" Maia inquired while they were out of Hana sight.


    "They don''t like servants around them. Grandma used to say that she liked to cook for Master and the small things they did for each other meant a lot to them.. Don''t worry, Grandma is used to this and she will be fine."

 Chapter 91 - Swing

    Maia nodded her head and they headed upstairs. Oliver showed her the rooms and explained about the things when Maia inquired.


    After looking around the house they both went to the backyard of the house to look at the flowers planted by Hana.


    Maia''s eyes caught something and she went to check that out. Oliver also paused in his steps to look at her before following behind her.


    "WOW.. It''s really a swing." Maia was excited after seeing the swing and ran towards it.


    Oliver also saw the swing which was hung to the tree with two ropes. The seat is a wooden plank making it easy to sit.


    "You liked this?" Oliver asked while walking towards her.


    "Yes, I thought I was not going to see this after coming here." Maia''s eyes shone and inquired, "Oliver, have you ever tried to swing?"


    She thought that swings won''t be available in this place as she didn''t see swings anywhere. In the modern world, Whenever she visits any parks she will search for the swings first. So it became a habit of hers.


    Oliver was surprised by her question "Umm¡­ N-No."


    "Really? Then you have to try this. It will be super fun." Maia said with stars in her eyes and went towards him.


    "What?" Oliver was shocked, but seeing her expectant gaze he didn''t know how to reply. Maia saw his hesitation and dragged him towards the swing.


    Oliver hesitated to sit on it, Maia didn''t give him a chance to find any excuses and forcibly made him sit on the swing. Oliver was embarrassed to do this kind of thing at his age, if someone from his troop saw this scene they would faint with shock.


    "Don''t worry, Relax. You won''t fall down." Maia tried to make him calm. "Trust Me."


    Oliver looked at her when he heard those two words, those words triggered something in his heart and he nodded by looking directly into her eyes.


    Maia smiled widened and patted his shoulder showing her appreciation. After that she went behind him and touched the edges of wood before positioning herself to push it.


    "Ready. 1. 2." Maia stepped backwards along with the swing to release it with a little force to warm his mind "3. aaannnddd Gooo"


    Maia pushed it gently making it swing towards, Oliver found this scene funny and at the same time heart warming. There was no one beside him to play these games when he was young and he never dreamed of these things as well because he thought these were extravagant to him.


    The swing moved forward and came backward, causing Maia to push it again with little more energy. After three to four pushes the swing started moving to and fro on its own.


    "Yay. Isn''t it fun Oliver?" a sweet melodious laugh reached Oliver and he looked at her automatically. Oliver saw Maia who was laughing happily and cheered him while clapping her hands, his heart totally tuned soft like a cotton.


    "Mm. It''s fun," Oliver replied with gentleness in his eyes. If Ethan saw this scene he would tease Oliver for the rest of his life.


    Maia was awestruck by seeing the gentleness in his eyes, their both eyes locked and their eyes swayed along with swing until it came to a stop.


    Time seems to have stopped for both of them and they looked at each other passionately like they have known each other for a long time.


    Maia came out of her trance and removed her gaze from him ''Maia, control.''


    "Now, it''s my turn." Maia went towards the swing. Oliver also came out of his trance when he heard Maia''s words.


    He smiled and walked aside to give her some space to sit on the swing. Maia positioned herself properly on the swing and looked at Oliver who was standing behind her.


    "Push me. Oliver."


    Oliver nodded his head and he also mimicked her actions by moving back a little before releasing the swing. The Swing travelled through the air making Maia hair dance.


    When the swing came back he pushed it again and this time Maia giggled with happiness. "Woohoo.."


    "Oliver, push me a little hard. I want to touch that branch." Maia showed the branch of the tree. Oliver worried after hearing her request.


    "No, It will be dangerous." Oliver declined and pushed her again.


    "What.. No push me please" Maia pleaded while coming back to him.


    Oliver''s heart started to quiver and said "Just for one time."


    "Yes. Come on" Maia shouted and Oliver pushed her with force higher than before.


    "WOO.." Maia grabbed the rope with her right hand and released her left hand to touch the branch but it missed by an inch.


    "Come on. It''s just there Oliver. You can do it" Maia motivated him to push her, Oliver chuckled seeing her antics and obliged her request.


    "Yay.. Here I am coming.." Maia this time reached near the branch and touched it but she swaggered a bit causing Oliver''s heart to drop to his stomach.


    "Maia¡­"


    Maia stabled herself and smiled at Oliver who came in front to catch her. Seeing her come down smoothly made Oliver''s heart calm down a bit.


    After a few more swings by herself the swing stopped and Maia jumped down excitedly. The sudden jump after the swing made her feel dizzy and she missed her footing. Maia tried to grab something to stop herself from falling but she grabbed air and started falling down on her face.


    ''Oh. No''


    Oliver came rushing towards her to help her and stumbled back when he caught her causing both of them to fall on the ground and their bodies collided. Oliver sensed smoothness on his lips.


    Maia thought that she was going to eat dirt and closed her eyes and embraced herself for pain but she felt smooth and hot on her lips.


    "Mmm?"


    Oliver''s eyes widened when he saw the position they were in and his heart started beating violently. He felt the smooth, soft and cool lips on his lips and the sudden thought of having them for a bit longer made his body turn rigid.


    Maia opened her eyes slowly to see the thing she fell on, she peeked through one eye and her eyes widened in an instant when she saw the position.


    Maia startled and tried to get up by placing her hands on his chest, but while trying to stand in a hurry made her fall again "AHH"


    "Smooch"


    This time their lips crashed with a sound making both of their faces turn red. She instantly raised her head and looked at Oliver apologetically ''God. I did a sin by maligning this pure man.'' Maia cried inwardly.


    When she pressed her hand on his chest, Oliver groaned in pain "Maia. Please stop."


    Oliver felt that heat in his body and he felt pain on his thigh, when she fell again, her knee hit his thigh hardly making him wince.


    "Sorry, Oliver. I-I didn''t mean to..." Maia tried to say something but no words came out of her mouth.

 Chapter 92 - Goodbye(Unedited)

    Oliver sighed seeing her expression and he almost imagined what she thought about him.


    "Roll to the side." Oliver said calmly while trying to cool his body.


    "Huh? Oh. Okay" Maia did as Oliver said and rolled to her right and fell on the ground smoothly.


    Oliver got up and pressed his hand on his thigh to massage it to reduce the pain, he gave his hand to her to help.


    Maia took his hand and stood up. They both dusted their clothes and looked at each with embarrassment.


    "Oliver. That" Maia tried to speak with but Oliver cut her off by saying "Maia, you are not hurt right?"


    Seeing the concern in his eyes made her heart skip a beat. She nodded her head indicating that she was not hurt.


    :"Thank god. Let''s go. Grandma already prepared lunch." Oliver guided to the house. Maia wanted to ask him about him but he didn''t give her any chance to speak.


    Oliver''s ears turned red and he doesn''t want her to speak about his injury again as it will make him feel embarrassed. As the most powerful person in the Kingdom don''t want to reveal that he got hurt by the young maiden''s smooth knee.


    If word goes out it will become headlines.


    They both went inside, John and Hana smiled at them warmly and served lunch to them. Hana prepared Chicken along with a few side dishes. They all ate happily while praising Hana cooking.


    Maia also ate heartily and sighed with satisfaction ''This is Life.''


    After lunch, Oliver and John helped in clearing the table and dishes. Hana went inside to have a short nap.


    Maia sat in the hall while enjoying her peaceful time. John and Oliver came out from the kitchen and sat in front of her.


    "Is lunch to your liking child?" John asked with a gentle smile.


    "It''s delicious." Maia replied and her eyes showed how much she liked it.


    "Glad to know that." John smiled and his face turned serious when he asked "Child, I heard from Oliver about the details of your incident recently."


    Maia also turned serious and she got it Oliver explained to him when they were in the Kitchen and she doesn''t mind having a discussion with john.


    "Yes," Maia replied sternly.


    "We know who is behind this incident, but it is not possible to punish them based on their background." John said gravely. He understands the tension of this situation "So how are we going to deal with them? Any plans you both have."


    Oliver looked at John before replying with a smirk "I have the person who attacked you. So we can teach him a good lesson secretly."


    John shook his head and said "It is dangerous not only for you but also Maia. If this is only your problem you can deal in your way but this time Maia is also included. So any mistake may drag her with you"


    Oliver also fell in deep thought, previously he never feared of teaching a good lesson to anyone irrespective of their position. But this time he is involved in another problem and that person is Maia who is quite dear to his¡­..


    "I have a plan" Maia''s words ended his thoughts. They both looked at her and waited for her to explain.


    "But before that Oliver, how many people can you control in the court?" Maia asked carefully.


    Oliver looked at her and smiled, which is sinister "All greedy old foxes."


    Maia eyes widened "Really?" She thought of thirty to forty percent, and her father may get another thirty percent to their side. But hearing his words gave her so much confidence.


    "Yes," Oliver smirked "I have their sins with me"


    Maia''s eyes twinkled with excitement. "In that case, I seriously want to teach them a lesson."


    Maia explained to them about her plan and came up with the solutions for the bottlenecks while discussing with them. By the time Maia stopped talking they both looked at her with pride.


    "You are both angel and devil." John complimented after hearing her plan.


    "Yes, I never heard of this earlier. But it seems good." Oliver also praised. ''A puppet with no powers. Great.''


    Maia felt embarrassed after listening to their words, but she felt happy. She doesn''t want to kill them at once, they have to know the value of life, then only they will think before drawing their swords at others.


    When the evening came, Maia and Oliver bid their goodbyes to the old couple. They are reluctant to let go of them but they promised to visit again.


    The return journey was also quiet and no one spoke anything with each other but they were comfortable. After entering into the market the crowd is lessened and all the stalls are closing.


    "My carriage is here. Then I will leave, Oliver" Maia replied.


    Oliver looked at her and saw the carriage which she used in the morning "Okay. Be careful on the way."


    "Mm." Maia wants to spend some more time with him but today''s goal is achieved. She got to know about the evidence he has regarding this incident and also his power.


    Maia turned around to leave but before she took two steps she turned and said "Thanks again for today. I will never forget this."


    Oliver''s eyes become gentle "Me too. Thanks for the day"


    "So from tomorrow we are back to normal. See you later Lord Gavon."


    "Mm. Ms Aivyn."


    [Back to normal names :)]


    Ivy smiled and looked into his eyes one last time before turning around and went towards her carriage. When she reached her carriage she spotted Kily who seemed to be anxious.


    "Kily,"


    Kily looked at Aivyn and rushed towards her "Miss, where did you go? I was worried about you."


    Ivy felt guilty for not informing her beforehand "Sorry Kily, I forgot. But it''s fine there are always people watching me from the shadows."


    Kily was relieved after seeing Aivyn safe and sound, she tried to report to Master Simon but she remembered Aivyn words of shadow guards and calmed down.


    "Miss, Please don''t say sorry. But let me know beforehand if you want to go anywhere." Kily replied.


    "Sure, Did you buy something in the market? Show me." Ivy asked and they both entered into the carriage to leave for home.


    Soon the carriage left the market, Gavon who was waiting for them to leave saw it until it was out of his eye eight and turned around to leave.


    ''Maia. I will never forget this day.. Thank You'' Gavon smiled and left the palace.

 Chapter 93 - Queens Arrival

    By the time Aivyn reached the Mansion it was already dark. Allora was worried about her and nagged Simon a lot but after seeing Ivy happy face all her worries are gone in vain.


    While having their dinner, Ivy shared all the interesting things she observed in the market and promoted pancakes to everyone. They all made note to visit that place once and soon the dinner ended with laughter.


    Everyone went to their rooms, Ivy lay on her bed after changing into comfortable clothes. Ivy slowly drifted into the thoughts of her date and smiled foolishly.


    ''Ivy, you took his first kiss. Poor man, what should I do now for the sin I committed?'' Ivy felt bad for Gavon. Whereas she forgot that she also lost her first kiss to him.


    Ivy subconsciously touched her lips and caressed them before burying her face in the pillow like a young girl who fell in love.


    For Gavon also it is not peaceful, all his thoughts are revolving around today''s activities and especially about the kiss he shared with Aivyn.


    ''I never thought that kiss would be this soft and sweet. What is happening to me?'' Gavon also tossed to his side and grinned like a love struck fool.


    ''Oliver, Good Night'' Ivy closed her eyes before drifting into sleep.


    ''Good Night, Maia.'' Gavon smiled and closed his eyes.


    Next day, the palace is busy as usual and people are immersed in their activities. Calvin went near to his majesty''s room and knocked before entering into the room.


    "Good Morning, Your Majesty," Calvin greeted.


    Gabriel is getting ready for the court while maids are helping him. Gabriel didn''t turn but he nodded his head.


    "Your Majesty, I just got news that Her Majesty is near the Capital city and will reach in a few hours." Calvin reported.


    "Good. Feed her the information regarding the incident and let her handle it. Tell her to meet me after finding a solution." Gabriel said firmly.


    "Understood, Your Majesty," Calvin nodded.


    After a few hours, Queen Veronica who is clad in red gown descends from the white Dragon behind the palace grounds. Few officials went to receive her and inquired about her travel.


    Veronica replied to them haughtily and went to meet His Majesty. On the way she met Calvin and he greeted her "Greetings Your Majesty. Hope you have a safe journey."


    "Yes, Where is His Majesty?" a stern voice inquired.


    "His Majesty is in court and informed me to convey his message." Calvin started, "His Majesty informed me to convey this message. He wants your Majesty to know about the incidents that happened recently and asked to solve them. As Her Majesty is going to be busy after knowing the details, His Majesty excused your meeting with him."


    Veronica''s eyes were sheathed with anger and she clenched her fists under her sleeves, but she remained calm outside "Tell me, What happened?"


    "Sure. Please, this way, Her Majesty." Calvin guided her to the guest room to inform her about her kids'' wrong doings.


    Calvin guided Queen Veronica into a parlour room and dismissed others as he wanted to speak privately with the Queen. Veronica also looked at Calvin coldly and waited for him to speak, when she got a message to return to the capital immediately made her alert and she gathered information from her spies and she had a rough idea about this meeting.


    Calvin didn''t quiver in front of the queen and started explaining the incidents that happened in the last few days.


    After completing his task he bowed and said "I hope your majesty will take care of the matter. There is no action from Dalton mansion but it doesn''t mean they won''t do anything."


    "I know. Tell His Majesty that I will remember his words and solve this matter." Veronica said coldly.


    "Sure Her Majesty. Then I will take my leave." Calvin bowed and left the room.


    Veronica clenched her fists and her eyes blazed with anger. ''Those two useless brats.''


    Without wasting any time she went to her chambers before informing servants to send the Prince and Princess to her chambers. Veronica freshens up to lighten her mood to find a better solution.


    When the Princess heard about her mother''s return, her face became pale with worry and she panicked inside to face her mother.


    Whereas Prince didn''t show any kind of reaction, he felt relieved knowing that the Queen had arrived. By using the Queen network, he can get the details of Theo who disappeared without any contact. It''s been days he didn''t get any information from him and a bad feeling is eating his brain.


    After sometime both Prince and Princess are entered into the Queen chambers, Queen is sitting on the sofa and having tea. Even though she is in her late forties her beauty is not reduced a bit and she is looking fiercely beautiful.


    "Greetings Mother" both Prince and Princess greeted.


    Veronica looked at them and nodded, "Hope Mother has a safe return. I hope mother didn''t encounter any troubles in the return journey" Prince Aaron asked with a smile before sitting in front of her.


    Andrea sat to the Queen''s left side and didn''t speak any words and tried to make her presence as less as possible.


    "It''s good. I didn''t encounter one during my journey but after entering here I encountered one." Veronica''s voice became strict causing Andrea''s heart to skip a beat with fear.


    Veronica looked at both of them and said "Say, what kind of welcome gift you prepared for your mother?"


    Aaron and Andrea didn''t look at her, they are already aware that their mother is already aware of the situation.


    "What? Don''t have words?" Veronica chuckled but her chuckle sent shivers to Andrea''s spine.


    "M-Mother. That.." Andrea stuttered while trying to speak and her mouth went dry.


    "You shut up. What instructions do I give you before leaving here? You both forgot and acted on your own. Now I have to clean your mess." Veronica roared.


    "One is useless and the other is a womanizer who doesn''t know how to keep his lower part steady. Useless. Useless" Veronica throw the cup on the floor causing it to break into pieces.


    Andrea jumped in her seat and tears started welled up in her eyes, Aaron clenched his fists tightly causing his knuckles to turn white.


    "Aaron, I thought you had some brains but you also proved me wrong. I am very disappointed in you." Veronica looked at Aaron with disappointment in her eyes.


    Aaron looked at her mother and his heart squeezed with pain "M-Mother. I am sorry, Please give me a chance to rectify the situation."


    "How? How are you going to clean this time? Me and His Majesty have informed you multiple times to not mess with those two families. If you want to take care of someone from their family, tell me or your father. But did you both listen?" Veronica snapped.


    "Tell me.. How? Do you think they will sit silently? Even if we are royals we will be powerless if people turn against us."

 Chapter 94 - Love?

    "Tell me. How? Do you think they will sit silently? Even if we are royals we will be powerless if people turn against us. What are you going to do if the Dalton family withdraw their position and turn against us? Based on the friendship with the Dalton family, the Kreed family will turn against us. What will you do?" Veronica is burning inside with rage.


    "B-But we are Drackston''s. We have dragon god blood in our veins and we can summon dragons.." Aaron doesn''t want to admit that the others are above them.


    "Drackston''s. My foot. Don''t believe that stupid tale. Drackston family members only summon dragons when they awaken their blood. But there is more than that, no one till now awakened the full power yet. Did any one of our ancestors awaken their full powers? Did your father do it? Or did you? Then how are you going to use your powers?"


    "Okay. Even if you summon dragons, how are you going to control them once they are out of your grasp? Have you ever thought of it? At least have you ever tried to awaken your powers to summon a dragon? Your father tried hard for many years to learn and he can summon a dragon or two. That''s it. But whereas those families can control all the dragons on this land." Veronica is getting agitated with every passing second.


    Both Aaron and Andrea didn''t speak a single word, they don''t have answers for their mother words. They never thought about all these, they are always in a belief that no one goes against Drackston''s but they are forgetting that all the great things about them are in the history books but in reality, they are less powerful than the Dalton''s and Kreeds who control dragons.


    They can make dragons turn against them. Without their drackston''s powers, they won''t do anything. With each passing minute, they both are getting panicked and their foreheads are covered with perspiration.


    "Mother. Then what are we going to do now?" Aaron''s voice came out weakly.


    Veronica looked at them coldly and said "What? Now you are feeling tense? What happened to your brains before.."


    "Mother. We admit our mistakes. We know." Aaron interrupted his mother and continued "Now please tell me some plan to come out of this."


    Veronica closed her eyes to control her anger and think rationally, whatever happens, they are her children and she has to protect them.


    "Did anyone know about this matter? Whom did you use for this work?" Veronica''s brain started working.


    "My personal guard Theo. But his details are unknown at this time." Aaron informed immediately.


    "What?" Veronica''s anger rose again but she calmed her down and said "Okay. I will handle this matter. If he is somewhere hidden or if someone caught him I will make him silent for this life."


    Aaron nodded without hesitation. For him, he is just a guard who does his work and in return, he gives him money.


    "And be prepared for the outcome. If we are not able to catch him on time there will be a chance you will be punished. But I will make sure it should not be severe." Veronica said gravely.


    Aaron hesitated but agreed at the end. Veronica turned towards Andrea and said, "You, get ready to marry the King of Salius Kingdom."


    "What?" Andrea jolted at once when she heard her mother''s words.


    "What? Any objections?" Veronica looked at her sternly.


    "M-Mother. I want to marry Cayden. I love him" Andrea said while suppressing her fear.


    Veronica looked at her with a complicated gaze and chuckled "Love? What will it give? Power? Money? Status? Or at least can it be eaten?"


    "Mother. But.."


    Veronica raised her hand making Andrea stop "What will you and this family gain by you marrying Cayden? If you marry Salius King he will be our aid in need and you will be Queen of Salius Kingdom."


    "Or do you have the same thoughts like that damn Princess Allora? Do you want to follow her steps? If yes, then dream on." Veronica said coldly.


    The colour on Andrea''s face faded and she became white as a sheet. All the things she did till now are for getting Cayden. If she won''t get him then what is she going to do?


    Andrea stood up and said with determination "Whatever you think I don''t care mother. I want to marry Cayden and I don''t want the Queen position if I will turn like you."


    ''Slap''


    Andrea staggered back when the force hit her cheek, she looked at her mother with disbelief and tears started falling.


    "What do you mean by like me? If it isn''t because of me do you think you will enjoy this luxury? If not because of me do you think you both become the heirs of this Kingdom? If not because of my decisions and actions you both will never be heirs. Do you know what I did for this position and your future?" Veronica roared.


    Andrea swallowed her words and looked at her mother with fear. She turned around and ran away from the room while wiping her tears.


    Veronica fell back into her seat and massaged her temples. Aaron poured tea and handed it to her before saying "Mother, have some tea. Just give her some time and she will agree."


    Veronica took the cup and nodded "Yes, you can go. Don''t be involved with any maids for a few days."


    "Yes, mother." Aaron bid farewell and left her room.


    Four days pass by but Veronica is not able to find any clues about Theo and she is not even allowed to meet his majesty. She got frustrated and smashed the things in her room to vent her anger.


    Gabriel also got updates about the queen''s activities and he supported her from the background to help her. He got a bad feeling these days due to the rumours about Prince and Princess in the people. Due to this, he is helping the queen to solve the matter related to Daltons on priority.


    Because he had a feeling that Simon and Bratton are not involved in this matter as they have been silent after that incident. He understood that they were feeling bad because of the lack of his response to the incident.


    At first, he thought the rumours were started by them but seeing their reactions about the matter and their disinterest in these rumours made him doubt about this and to add to this most of the ministers in this palace started pressuring him to do something about this matter.


    The ministers who licked his foot for favours also trying to stand up for this matter made him believe that Simon is not behind this matter.


    When the court meeting started, Gabriel talked about the main problems mentioned by the ministers and after that, the Prince and Princess issues came for discussion. Gabriel already started feeling headaches.


    "Your Majesty, Prince issue is becoming serious these days, there are rumours everywhere that the prince is harassing the maids in the palace. "

 Chapter 95 - Border

    "Your Majesty, Prince topic is becoming serious these days, there are rumours everywhere that the Prince is harassing the maids in the palace."


    "Not only that, Your Majesty, there are weird rumours that he even buried the maids who revolted against his advances."


    "Along with the Prince, even the Princess is also getting targeted by nasty rumours from the people. The people are saying that the Princess is helping the Prince to send maids to his room."


    "We have to boost the Prince and Princess status among the people or else we don''t know what might happen, Your Majesty."


    Gabriel''s face turned rigid and asked coldly "Who dared to spread rumours about Prince and Princess? Can''t you find them and punish them."


    "How can we do that, Your Majesty? We don''t even know how it all started. If we start hunting for the person who started rumours it will take months to find out. So, my suggestion is instead of going that way we have to show Prince and Princess in a new light to make people shut their mouths.''''


    "How? Minister, do you have any ideas?" Gabriel finally gets some hope.


    "Your Majesty, in my opinion, we have to send the Prince and Princess to make some donations to the people, not only that we have to organize some social events to show the humble nature."


    Gabriel nodded and find it is feasible but another minster stood up and expressed "But based on the situation it will turn out to be a disaster, Your Majesty"


    Gabriel frowned and looked at the minister, the minister continued "Your Majesty, in my opinion, if Prince and Princess suddenly started doing this then people will start believing that it is to cover their misdeeds."


    Other ministers also agreed to this and Gabriel questioned with a frown "Then what are we going to do?"


    One minister stood up and voiced "Your Majesty, my suggestion is to send Prince far away for time being to let people forget about the situation and calm down. As for Princess to get her married away so that Princess will be out of people''s mind."


    Gabriel fell into deep thought and glanced at Calvin for his suggestion, Calvin looked at His Majesty and nodded his head before standing up "Your Majesty, after hearing all the minister''s opinions I also thought the minister solution is feasible."


    "If Princess marriage happens, all the Kingdom will be in a happy mood and the rumours will also lessen due to Princess Marriage discussions."


    "As for Prince, once the marriage is over we are not sure the rumours won''t start again, but rumours about Princess will fade away. As for Prince, we have to change the way people are looking at Prince."


    Calvin looked at Gabriel and said "We have to send Prince on a mission to divert the people''s attention from rumours to the mission. We have to create a mission in a way that Prince status will improve once he returns from there."


    "Why need to create Minister Calvin?" a lazy and husky voice heard in the court. Few ministers'' eyes flickered with anger seeing the Gavon but they remained silent.


    "Do you have any mission, Lord Gavon" Calvin inquired calmly.


    Gavon stood up and bowed slightly towards Gabriel "His Majesty, there is a situation where Prince can not only go for a mission but he can learn a lot in this Mission."


    "Is it? What is that mission?" Gabriel inquired.


    Gavon smiled and said "Your Majesty, in the north side borders there is a peculiar situation that happened a few days back. I sent my people to inquire about this and they reported that few people are trying to invade our north side border."


    "The situation is not serious right now so this is the best time to send Prince there to know more about the situation and resolve the issue. It will be a good experience for the Prince and also once he resolved the issue and came back people''s opinion also changed."


    Gavon looked at Gabriel and waited for his answer, Calvin also agreed with Gavon and stated "His Majesty, the problem Lord Gavon suggested is indeed very reasonable and it is the best time to train Prince in these matters as well. Even though we are formidable it doesn''t mean there won''t be anything transpiring in future."


    All the ministers in the court also agreed to Calvin words and they showed their agreement in this matter. They didn''t even give Gabriel time to ponder about this and he finally gave in.


    "If you all feel that this is the best then I will approve this suggestion. Lord Gavon, I will let you handle this matter." Gabriel declared. He also thought that it will be good and in the meantime, the matters related to Aivyn will also lessen.


    Gavon bowed and said "My Pleasure, Your Majesty. I will do my best". No one noticed the smirk on Gavon''s face and he remained motionless once this matter was settled.


    After the court session ended, Gabriel went towards his chamber to rest for some time. While Simon went to receive Allora, Aivyn and Ronald. They came here to pay respects to His Majesty as Aivyn''s health is better now.


    Simon looked at Aivyn and smiled, his eyes full of pride. He never thought that Ivy would be this thoughtful, today he saw so many ministers want to avenge Prince and indirectly helped them. But he knows this is all because of Ivy doings.


    At first, he thought about how she is going to deal with the Prince but the method she used is completely different. She sent the Prince to the border where the situation will be dire and no one knows what will happen at any time. Even though he is a Prince, Simon doesn''t care about it anymore as he will be under Lord Gavon custody.


    Simon was aware of how Gavon would do his duty and he was sure that the Prince wouldn''t have any good time. Due to this, the Prince will suffer like normal people and he will learn his lesson this time for sure.


    Even if he won''t learn it is not their concern, they already punished him by sending him to the borders. Simon felt very relieved in the Prince matter but not in the Princess.


    "After paying respects to His Majesty, I will take you guys to show you around the palace as this is your first time here," Simon said gently and guided them inside to meet His Majesty.


    Seeing Simon face Ivy already guessed the result and was quite pleased with the outcome but will she let them be like that? In their dreams.


    Aivyn is mesmerized by the interior of the palace, the interior is quite a contrast to the grey walls of the outside palace. She is truly amazed by the architect.


    While they are on the way, Gavon also comes outside. He saw the Alvyn and his heart skipped a beat. He doesn''t know why but every time he is near her his heart won''t listen to him.. It behaves on its own.

 Chapter 96 - Garden

    Aivyn and Ronald are following behind Simon and Allora. Ivy saw the Gavon who was coming towards them, her eyes sparkled seeing him and she gave him a charming smile which struck his heart like a lightning, a sweet one.


    Gavon nodded at the couple when he was near to them and they also responded, as they were in a hurry to meet his majesty they didn''t stop to talk with him.


    As they passed by, Ivy extended her hand a little further and Gavon also extended his hand to give a high five. They both are successful in their small act and retrieve their hands silently.


    Gavon turned back slightly to look at Ivy from the corner of his eyes. Ivy also turned back while tucking her hair behind her ear.


    They both looked at each other in the corner of their eyes and smiled. Their actions are like a boyfriend and girlfriend met accidentally in the presence of their parents.


    When Ivy thought of it her face flushed red, where Gavon is smiling like a lovestruck fool and looking at his hand like a treasure. A maid who saw his smile lost her consciousness.


    Simon took them to the guest room where to wait for His Majesty. They seated and soon servants served them refreshments.


    They didn''t touch anything and remained seated in their palace and their facial expressions changed. They all are serious about the treatment they received from His Majesty in the Aivyn matter.


    Soon Gabriel entered the room, they all stood and greeted him in unison "Greetings!! Your Majesty and Your Highness."


    Veronica was suddenly called to King chambers, she was delighted with the news and rushed to his room. But after coming there only she learned that they have to meet the Dalton family.


    Veronica gritted her teeth and tagged along with Gabriel. As she has taken the responsibility she had to meet them in case they bring this matter up.


    Simon''s family were surprised by seeing Queen along with King as they did not expect to meet her. Aivyn felt that the atmosphere between the King and Queen was not harmonious.


    "Huh. Finally, we met alone. How are you feeling Aivyn?" Gabriel inquired with a smile.


    Ivy sneered inside seeing his smile, while his children were trying to harm her and he is asking about her well-being "By god grace, I am fine, Your Majesty. Thanks for asking."


    "You are beautiful, Ms Aivyn. When I saw you last time you were a small kid. Sure time flies." Veronica commented while observing Ivy with a gentle gaze.


    Ivy turned towards her and replied politely "It''s a pleasure meeting you in person, Your Highness."


    "Such a sweet child. Please take your seat everyone." Veronica started playing her role without any glitches.


    Everyone settled down, they discussed a few general things. In between the talks Gabriel looked at Allora and said "Lady Allora, It seems His Majesty Henirich is angry with me. He hasn''t paid a visit till now."


    Allora looked at Gabriel and gave him her signature smile before responding "Father isn''t angry with you, Your Majesty. It is just that he came to the Aivyn ceremony as her grandfather, not as the King of Neivya. But father conveys his greetings, today he is not able to make it as he is feeling quite unwell and Elric is taking care of him. Hope your majesty is not troubled with this."


    Gabriel showed his concern by saying "I won''t take it to heart, Lady Allora. Convey my greetings to your father, King Heinrich and also my wishes for his fast recovery."


    "I will surely convey, Your Majesty. Thank you for your kindliness." Allora smiled and bowed slightly with her head.


    "I will ask people to send a few tonics to your place for King Heinrich fast recovery, Lady Allora. Please convey my greetings to His Majesty." Veronica added.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. Father will feel happy." Allora smiled at Veronica to which she nodded her head.


    "So, our next heir of Dalton has quite grown up into a young man. When are you going to hand over the rights Simon?" Gabriel asked.


    Simon looked at Ronald before answering "I am waiting for his approval, Your Majesty"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Ronald also pitched in to explain "I asked the father to give me some time to know well about the matters here and take over."


    "Simon, you have quite sensible children. Lucky man" Gabriel praised.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Simon wanted to add that His Majesty was also a lucky one but he swallowed them after remembering the things they did. Gabriel also felt a fishbone stuck in his mouth seeing Simon reply. Generally, he will praise him in return but today he didn''t.


    Veronica came to rescue and said "Ronald and Aivyn. Why don''t you go and have a tour around the palace while we elders discuss a few words."


    Aivyn looked at Veronica and at her parents before nodding her head. Ronald also stood up and went along with Aivyn, as she already discussed with her parents and there was no need for her presence. Her parents will take care of the matter.


    "Brother, you wanted to see the training place of the palace right? You can go ahead. I will take a small stroll in the nearby garden. You can come and meet me there after some time." Ivy suggested.


    "No, Ivy. I will see that later, I don''t want to leave you alone." Ronald is on alert due to the past incidents and he doesn''t want to put his sister in danger again.


    Ivy smiled and joked "Ron, we are in the palace and if something happened here to me then His Majesty will be responsible, no sane person will try to harm me. Relax and go ahead"


    Ronald contemplated for a while and asked with hesitation "Y-You will be fine by yourself right?"


    "Of course. Now scram." Ivy chuckled. Ronald laughed and left the place swiftly.


    Ivy shook her head like a mother seeing Ronald''s behaviour and walked towards the nearby garden. When she reached the garden entrance she was mesmerized by the garden beauty. The garden is spacious and well-taken care of.


    The garden has a variety of plants, few plants have flowers that are blooming and are shining under the sunlight, butterflies are sucking the nectar from the flowers, fireflies are buzzing in the air, the cool air makes one''s heart at ease. Ivy found there were very few people in this area and she went towards the flowers to take a close look at them.


    As Ivy is wearing gloves she is not afraid of touching flowers as they will protect her fingers if she touches any thorns or any dangerous plants. Ivy has an idea of the plants and their uses as she had an experience of working with one of her acquaintances back in the modern world for creating some medicines. She was fascinated by seeing the variety of plants in the garden.


    ''Who is growing this garden? All these flowers are not only for decoration but they have few uses and there are some plants which are dreadful.'' Ivy thought and touched the plant and took her hand immediately.


    ''Why is this here?''Ivy felt relieved seeing the gloves or else her hands would turn red in a few hours.


    "Who is there?" a stern voice interrupted Ivy peace and she turned around to see the person.


    "Greetings! Your Royal Highness." Ivy greeted with a curtsy after seeing the Princess.


    Andrea, who is feeling frustrated these days due to her mother''s decision, came out to take a stroll and she happened to see someone in her garden. She planted these plants with the help of servants to learn about preparing medicines. She didn''t learn a lot but she is trying hard to master it.


    She looked at the books and asked her father permission to plant these near her chamber. Gabriel also agreed to her as she is taking guidance from Master Shah. Master Shah used to give her some guidance and recently he became busy and only provided some books for her to learn.. Due to that, her progress is slow as she is too lazy to read thick books.

 Chapter 97 - Confront Princess

    The poison she created is the outcome of her random experiments. At first, she thought of creating some medicine by following the method mentioned in the book but she mixed the different ingredients as she is not able to differentiate them.


    When she experimented on rats it failed with the death of rats. She decided to work on it further and took a portion of it along with her to go and meet Master Shah for guidance but she used it on the dragon. As it is a dragon it has some other effects on her medicine.


    Andrea clenched her fist when she saw Ivy''s face. She is in this situation because of the person in front of her and that thought itself made her explode in fury, "What are you doing here? Who permitted you to enter my garden?"


    Ivy raised her brows when she heard that this is her garden, she was amazed to see this side of the princess, but she doubted that whether the princess knew about these plants or not?


    "Your Highness, I am not aware of this and also no one stopped me from coming here," Ivy replied as a matter of fact.


    "You.." Andrea glanced at the servant behind her and signalled her to leave them alone. The servant bowed and left them alone and the remaining few people in the garden also left the area.


    Andrea looked at Ivy with a smug face and said "So what? Don''t you ask first whether to enter or not? Where are your manners?"


    "Then I suggest you place someone at the entry to ask. How can anyone know? Isn''t it a palace area? Aren''t King subjects not allowed? Or Dalton''s family members are not allowed?" Ivy didn''t back down seeing her smug face nor by the fact that no one was around. Ivy believed ''Give Respect and take Respect'' if the princess is not respecting her then she also won''t.


    ''So what if you are a princess? You didn''t descend from the sky? Even so, I don''t care.''


    "You¡­ What nonsense are you speaking? When did I say that?" Andrea got flustered. She is never good with words nor with the strategies of people.


    Ivy smirked and said while approaching the princess slowly "Aren''t you already proved it? You have something against us, Dalton''s."


    "What nonsense are you sprouting?" Andrea is getting a bad feeling about the way the conversation is going.


    "What? Already forgot? Oh, yeah maybe you forgot. Let me remember you." Ivy stopped five feet away and continued "You acknowledged this is your garden and I found some peculiar plants which will be used as medicines and as well as ''poisons''.."


    Ivy stressed the word poison and her face turned dark, she remembered the dragon accident and she heard from Ronald that the dragon was poisoned. Ivy heard the princess feed something to the dragon but at that time she thought the princess got poison from somewhere.


    Today she understood that it is prepared by her only but seeing the reaction from the princess it seems like Princess was also not aware of this poison as well and she prepared it out of luck or by accident.


    Andrea took a step back while listening to her words and denied "What are you sprouting Ms Aivyn? Are you blaming me, the Princess of Krayton? Do you know the punishment for your behaviour?"


    Ivy chuckled and looked at Andrea with an icy gaze "So what? You are a princess, that''s all. Go ahead and punish me. I have evidence to prove you are the culprit not only in that incident but also in my age ceremony. Don''t you give me something to drink? Princess.."


    Andrea''s eyes widened but she quickly regained her composure thinking that it might be her plot and replied "I took it from the servant who passed it and how are you sure that I am the one?"


    "Because the servant who served is the one who took her life that day, apart from the drink you served I didn''t take any other one," Ivy explained calmly.


    The information is like a huge blow to the princess and her hands are shivering. "But still, you don''t have any proof."


    "Oh, my dear Highness. I have evidence, did you forget the word evidence when I talked to you earlier?" Ivy laughed softly before adding "So princess did you agree?"


    "N-No. I didn''t do anything." Andrea declined and due to her fear, the pressure she is getting from Ivy made her mind go mushy from thoughts.


    "So Princess, tell me, how am I going to make you pay for your sins? Should I send you far away from your love?" Ivy asked while her eyes were bored into Andrea''s soul.


    Andrea''s body shivered and the word love cleared her mind in an instant "You, yes, because of you I am going to lose my love. You don''t have right to live, I will make you cry for your works"


    "I am scared of your highness." Ivy faked fear and asked, "How are you going to do that?"


    "I will make you lose all your loved ones around you. Just wait I will make all your family members wiped out from this world." Andrea sneered.


    Ivy looked at her with an icy gaze and before the princess knew Ivy was holding her neck, her feet were hanging from the ground. Andrea looked at Ivy and her body froze with fear.


    Ivy''s gaze turned dark and the aura around turned scarier, Andrea never saw anyone with this kind of aura, she felt weak in her knees. "One word about my family, One mishap for my family, then not only your love but you and your family have to pay with your life. Mark my words."


    With that said Ivy released her grip making the princess fall to the ground. Andrea gasped for air and she looked at Ivy with resentment.


    Ivy didn''t look at Princess and turned around to leave but before she left she stopped and said without turning back "Get ready for punishment, Princess."


    With that said Ivy walked away, when she reached the hall she saw Gavon coming towards her. Ivy smile returned seeing Gavon and greeted "Hello, Lord Gavon."


    "Hello, Ms Aivyn. What are you doing here?" Gavon inquired gently.


    "I came out for a stroll and my brother went to have a look at palace grounds. What about Lord Gavon?" Ivy responded with a smile.


    "Nothing important. If Ms Aivyn is free then I will show you around." Gavon replied and his eyes are waiting with anticipation.


    Ivy thought for a while and said "Then I will trouble you Lord Gavon."


    Gavon eyes twinkled but he suppressed his eagerness and said "No trouble. This way please."


    Aivyn nodded and followed him, they both are walking side by side with a minimum distance. "Lord Gavon, it seems you are quite familiar with the palace." Ivy started the conversation.


    Gavon looked at her and said "Of course. You can say that I grow in the palace."


    Ivy then remembered her discussion with Ronald about Gavon and understood his words. His voice didn''t show any emotion but his eyes are hiding something.


    "Then you must have a secret hideout right?" Ivy inquired with excitement.


    Gavon chuckled seeing her excited face, "How did you know?"


    Ivy smiled before responding "It''s common to have some secret space in this palace. It is huge but it doesn''t have any warmth. These big buildings will remain in history due to their outstanding construction but they don''t have any warmth as a normal house will have."


    "So I can understand your situation, in this big palace if we don''t have people around us at least we should have one secret place where we will find warmth."


    Back in her world also Ivy has a mansion and she used to live with her parents and grandfather. But when they all left her alone then that lost its warmth and she gradually started searching for warmth in that big house. Finally, she found it in the backyard where she used to play with her parents. Whenever she feels sad or demotivated she would go to that place to relieve her mind.


    "Yes, you are correct," Gavon said and he was touched by her thoughtfulness.

 Chapter 98 - Tree Climbing

    "We are here," Gavon stopped and looked at Ivy.


    Ivy also stopped in her tracks and glanced at her front. They both walked out from the main palace and the area is quite peaceful. A gush of windblown, making their clothes stutter in the air.


    In front of them was a willow tree that stood tall in between the whole empty grassland. The leaves have covered the whole tree without a gap, from far it seems like a mushroom tree, the tree leaves are downward which give a mushroom appearance.


    "Wow, it is like a big green mushroom tree" Ivy''s eyes furrowed and examined the tree.


    Gavon almost choked on his saliva, he looked at her face and chuckled. "Ms Aivyn sure has great taste in naming."


    After saying that he also felt that the tree started to look like a big green mushroom. He facepalmed and gathered his thoughts.


    They both reached the tree, the sun was high and it felt hot outside but when they stood under it they began to feel cool.


    "Ms Aivyn, have you ever climbed a tree?" Gavon inquired.


    Ivy, who was observing the tree from its shadows, felt like she was in some horror house where all the spiderwebs are weaved.


    ''Why am I thinking weirdly?'' Ivy scolded herself and didn''t hear Gavon''s words.


    Gavon looked at her and waited for a reply, but seeing her dazed expression he understood that she was thinking about something weird and inquired again "Ms Aivyn?"


    This time he raised his voice a little, and it succeeded in bringing Ivy back "Huh? Yes. Are you saying something, My Lord?"


    ''My Lord. What a nice way to call.'' Gavon stood in a daze and savoured the words in his heart. This time Ivy shook him to bring him back from his dream world.


    Gavon came out of his thoughts and asked "Do you ever climb a tree?"


    "No," Ivy said sadly. She never got a chance to climb trees, all her childhood is gone after her parents died and in her adulthood, she didn''t get time.


    As for real Aivyn, as per her memories, she came out of the mansion a few times only, let alone climbing a tree.


    Seeing her sad eyes, Gavon wanted to fulfil this wish of her and inquired "Do you want to climb now?"


    "Huh?" Ivy was puzzled and looked at Gavon. But seeing his smile she regained her senses and asked with stars in her eyes "Really? Will you help me?"


    "Of course." Gavon looked at her with a gentle gaze and when his eyes landed on her clothes he hesitated "But.."


    "Is there any problem?" Ivy inquired, she saw the tree and its trunk is not too high, with the help of a stool or small ladder one can climb the tree and sit on the branch.


    " Well. No actually. But is it fine for you in these clothes?" Gavon asked with doubt. He didn''t consider her dresses when he saw her and asked her but now her wish is not going to be fulfilled.


    "What''s wrong with my dress?" Ivy looked at her clothes and asked confusingly.


    "I mean even though the trunk height is less, your clothes may hinder you while climbing up," Gavon said.


    Ivy looked at Gavon and smiled "Ohh, don''t worry. I wore long pants inside and there will be no problem."


    Ivy said casually, she normally wore pants inside when she wore gowns. Particularly when she is going out. It is not a big deal, but to Gavon it is. Talking about her dress casually struck him hard.


    He had never shown any interest in girls'' clothing earlier, he never approached any girl, and when the others approached he ignored them or spoke a few words without looking at them properly.


    "Oh. Okay," Gavon cleared his throat and looked at the ground. His ears turned red with embarrassment. ''How can she talk about her pa-pants like this?''


    If Ivy heard about his thoughts she may faint on the spot ''You are so pure and and'' there won''t be any words to describe.


    "But, How am I going to climb it?" Ivy asked while placing her hands on the waist and looking at the tree with confusion. Even though she wore pants she had to place her foot at something to get a grip.


    Based on the height it will be really difficult in her gown, seeing her frown Gavon smiled and "Come here. I will help you."


    ''She is so cute.''


    Gavon went near the trunk and Ivy stood in front of him "Place your foot here and grab this branch. I will show you once."


    Gavon demonstrated her once and came down swiftly, "You got it right?"


    Ivy glowered and said "Of course. But is there any stool? Because it is not possible to reach there at the start." The place where gavon showed is at her waist height. She can''t lift her leg directly to that level.


    "I have a solution," Gavon said and kneel down.


    "My Lord, What are you doing?" Ivy was flustered for a minute seeing his actions.


    Gavon smiled and patted his thigh before saying "Place your foot here and climb it."


    Ivy was surprised seeing his actions but she felt warmth in her heart. She never thought that Gavon has this side, after hearing rumours about him she thought about him differently but now it is the complete opposite. That is why we should never believe rumours in the first place.


    "Are you sure?" Ivy hesitated.


    "Of course" Gavon assured her and Ivy left her heels on the ground and went near him. She looked at him and he assured her with a gentle smile. Seeing his smile all her worries were flown away and she placed her barefoot on his thigh.


    Gavon''s eyes caught her milky foot which is like a pearl soaked in the milk. He saw a clear foot like her before and he was mesmerized by it. He didn''t have a foot fetish but seeing her feet really amazed him.


    Ivy placed one foot on the Gavon leg and another on the trunk. She grabbed the branch and removed the foot on Gavon''s leg, she didn''t delay and her actions were clear and smooth. But due to her quick action in grabbing the branch her hand slipped and her body jerked.


    Gavon immediately stood up and caught her by her waist. Ivy froze in the air when she felt warm hands on her waist even though the clothes were hindering but it didn''t stop his hand''s warmth.


    "Please step carefully, Ms Aivyn" Gavon voice brought her back and she quickly climbed and sat on the branch at a lightning speed.


    Gavon was stupefied by her actions and his hands are still hanging in the air "W-Wow. You climb like an expert."


    Ivy felt embarrassed after hearing his words, she also didn''t expect this kind of reaction from her. She is never afraid of the opposite gender and she can look directly into their eyes and speak but today his single touch made her frightened like a cat.


    "Hehe. It''s just a coincidence. Please climb up, Lord Gavon" Ivy laughed out.


    Gavon didn''t think much and climbed the tree with ease and he sat beside her and their legs were dangling in the air.


    "I feel like no one found me here. After sitting here everything is hidden behind these tree leaves. It''s like the outside world is blocked by this tree and it is a nice place to hide." Ivy spoke her heart out while observing her surroundings.


    Gavon''s eyes dimmed and his past memories are coming to him again. From the day he starts remembering, his training started and every day it is like hell.


    "What''s wrong? My Lord." Ivy saw Gavon who was looking lonely and sad all of a sudden.


    "It is my secret hideout from the outside world," Gavon started slowly. He doesn''t know why he wants to share with Ivy but a strong force in his heart is making him talk.. He never spoke about his struggles with anyone before but today he can''t help it, all the words are coming out of him like a broken dam.

 Chapter 99 - Gavons Pain

    "I don''t know how and why I am in the palace, no one in the palace ever mentioned anything to me and when I asked, instead of explaining they used to despise me. They call me with various names, and at that time I don''t know the meaning of those words."


    "Seeing their faces I used to understand that they don''t like me, slowly I distanced myself from the people here. Until one day His Majesty''s personal advisor came looking for me and placed me in training grounds."


    "On that day onwards my intense training started, I don''t know why I was placed there, why I had to go through the training, I didn''t dare to ask anyone and no one explained to me. Soon I heard that my existence is to save the King." Gavon chuckled dryly and his eyes were hollow without any emotion.


    Ivy felt bad seeing his expression, she doesn''t know how to console him. At least she enjoyed her parent''s company and her grandfather was with her till she reached a certain age. Now she had everyone in her life.


    But for Gavon no one is beside him to take care of, she understood the pain he had gone through and the mental stress he bore at such an age is really heartbreaking. Ivy placed her hand on his hand which grabbed the branch hard.


    Gavon felt the cool sensation on his hand and he relived the grip, his whole body became cool in an instant and he continued "From that day onwards I started my training as a knight, my master is strict and ruthless. I don''t know how many times I want to escape from this or at least from this world."


    "Master Jhon is the one who saved me from this torture. Until he came, my life was hell, I never feared training but at that time my age was around six or seven. I died to hear the words ''It''s Okay. Take it easy'' but he never utters those. I cried, I begged but he didn''t heed my words."


    Gavon''s eyes turned red by remembering his childhood. He wants to escape from this place to some faraway place but he didn''t have a chance to do so. From dawn to dusk he trained like an ox and there was no one beside him to keep him motivated. He always thought that it was all for his good but sometimes he felt very depressed and helpless.


    "At that time I ran away from the grounds and found this tree. It hid me from the world and took me in its embrace. Until then I don''t know how motherly embrace will be but when holding this tree trunk sitting on its branch gave me the motherly feeling." Gavon touched the tree gently and his eyes were clear with affection to this tree.


    Every night his body aches with intense training, sometimes he starves due to punishment, sometimes even though he has food his hands won''t support him to eat. He has gone through hellish training and when he can''t tolerate that he comes to this tree and hides in its warm embrace until he feels good.


    He climbed the tree and hid behind these tree leaves, they give him a safe feeling and he spent his day there without anyone criticism and torture. From that day onwards he used to climb this tree and sat on the middle branch where no one could find him. It became a habit until he met Ethan.


    Gavon sighed and looked at Ivy whose face was stained in tears. Ms Aivyn, What''s wrong? Why are you crying? Did I say something? Please don''t cry." Gavon panicked. He doesn''t know why she is crying and what made her cry.


    Ivy wiped her tears and said "I am sorry. I just feel bad for you. Just the thought of you being trained with those knights, the days you cried silently, the days you feel sick.."


    "Shh.. Aivyn. It''s all in the past. They are over. Please don''t cry." Gavon consoled Ivy, he really felt good in his heart after sharing his pain with her and the thought she cried for him made his heart do a somersault but he didn''t want her to cry more.


    Ivy wiped her tears and fanned herself to calm down.


    "My Lord, You did a great job," Ivy said sincerely. She just doesn''t want to say to make him feel good but she wants him to know that there are people who can truly appreciate him for who he is.


    Gavon''s eyes widened, he didn''t know why but her words triggered something in him and he liked this feeling.


    "I didn''t say this to console you, I deeply feel your pain and the emotions you are carrying with you this whole time. There are people out there who will see you for who you are. Trust Me, despite all these situations you turn into a beautiful butterfly. I truly appreciate it and please love yourself from now on." Ivy said each and every word genuinely.


    Yes, all this while he is trained to save the king, now he is doing that and in fact, saved him. He achieved what is told to him and now this is his turn to fulfil his wish.


    How long has he been waiting for these kinds of words? How long does he want someone to see who he is? Just how long?


    "T-Thank you, Thank you so much." Gavon doesn''t have any words except gratitude.


    Ivy smiled gently and said seriously "My Lord, you achieved what is told to you, now it''s your turn to be happy and fulfil your wish. Tell me what wishes you have?"


    Gavon was stupefied by the sudden question, ''Yes, what wishes he has? Does he have any?"


    "Ms Aivyn that.." Gavon doesn''t know what he wants, all this while he fulfilled his duty as the Shield, Lord and master.


    Ivy understood his feelings, it''s sudden for him to make a decision "Okay, just make a list. Yes, a list of your wishes. Say 10"


    "No, No, 20?"


    "No, No, 50?"


    "Nah, 100"


    "No, My Lord, just make a list of unlimited wishes you have. Just don''t limit yourself to any certain number. After making that list, try to fulfil each and every wish one by one."


    "After fulfilling your wish, mark it. Like that one day, all your wishes should be fulfilled" Ivy said with stars in her eyes.


    Gavon felt immense happiness at once, he didn''t know how to take it. He is overwhelmed by the emotions, no one ever discussed with him like this, no one ever felt this happy for his own wishes. Ivy is feeling like she is making her list and going to fulfil them.


    Gavon chuckled seeing her dreamy look "Ms Aivyn, Thanks. Sure I will make a list."


    "Really?" Ivy excited, "Then.. Please show me after you make a list. I want to see it."


    "Sure, in fact, if you don''t mind I would require your help in fulfilling my wishes. Will you help me?" Gavon asked nervously.


    "Of Course," Ivy shouted with happiness.

 Chapter 100 - Justice

    Gavon sighed in relief and smiled like a child. Ivy also became excited and started thinking of her bucket list, she made a note to prepare one list for herself as she is in fantasyland.


    ''It is going to be interesting.'' Ivy got excited.


    Meanwhile, in the palace, the atmosphere is not good. Andrea is standing in front of her and Ivy parents while crying her eyes out.


    "Father, Please bring justice to me. Ms Aivyn tried to attack me." Andrea bawled in front of them and kept on accusing Aivyn.


    Veronica already has a headache due to Simon words, after Ivy left the room he keeps on talking about the incident and her soul left her body while trying to divert the topic.


    She tried very hard to not involve her children in this or else she might lose her title in a blink of an eye and both idiots of her will be done for good.


    "Andrea, Stop it. Do you have proof? What exactly happened?" Veronica raised her voice, making Andrea stop crying.


    "M-Mother. That... I saw her in my garden and asked her what she was doing here, but instead of answering me, she started insulting me. I sent away my servants to not make an issue about this but she came to my throat and threatened me. I don''t know what I did for Ms Aivyn but she seems to hate me."


    "My servant is observing us from the shadows and came to my rescue when she tried to attack me. Before she came Ivy left me by threatening." Andrea cried pitifully.


    Gabriel looked at the maid and asked "What did you see?"


    The maid who was standing beside her also came forward and bowed before saying "Your Majesty, Please bring justice to the Royal Highness. From the start I saw hatred in Miss Aivyn''s eyes, even Princess tried to speak formally she is insulting with her words." The maid added.


    "How dare you? Think once before speaking ill of my daughter."Simon thundered causing the maid to shrink in fear.


    Simon ignored the maid and looked at the Princess before saying "Your Highness, Don''t slander my daughter. Let''s summon Aivyn here and listen to her story as well. I have faith in my daughter that she didn''t do anything like this."


    Simon''s voice is loud and clear, Andrea felt a sense of crisis but she gathered her wits and said "What do you mean Lord Simon? Are you saying I am the one who is blaming Aivyn?"


    Simon frowned and said "Let''s summon Aivyn. Your Majesty, Please give me permission."


    Gabriel looks at Simon and at Andrea who is looking confident that Ivy attacked her and she is looking at him directly in his eyes which made him believe her words "Sure."


    "Thank You, Your Majesty," Simon said and turned around signalling the servant to summon Aivyn.


    ''Don''t disappoint me Andrea'' Gabriel thought to himself while looking at Andrea.


    Whereas Aivyn and Gavon are talking about a few random things and lost in their world.


    "Oops." Ivy held her forehead and looked troubled.


    "What happens?" Gavon inquired.


    "My Lord, We have to go. Ronald might be looking for me and it''s been a long time. My parents will be looking for me." Ivy said worriedly. She won''t know how much time has passed but if Ronald has already come and started searching for her then it is going to be a disaster.


    "Ohh That''s it. Let''s go then." Gavon said and climbed down.


    "Aivyn, you will come down on your own right? Should I help you?" Gavon asked, she did well in climbing but coming down might be a problem.


    "Don''t Worry, Lord Gavon. I will come down" Ivy said and followed the actions of how Gavon climbed down and she swiftly came down.


    Ivy stood in front of Gavon and clapped her hands to remove the dust, "See, it''s easy."


    Seeing her smug expression Gavon expected what she wanted to listen to and said "Yes, you are excellent Ms Aivyn."


    "Of Course, I am" Ivy straightened her body and flipped her hair back.


    Gavon shook his head with a smile and suddenly he thought of a moment where she lost her footing and fell on him.


    ''How good would it be if she lost footing and fell on me again? Then we may ki¨CKiss again¡­ Gavon you pervert.'' Gavon scolded and started looking for her heels.


    "Ms Aivyn, Should I help you with the heels?" Gavon offered help but instead of answering him she wore them and looked at him.


    "It''s easy, If I can''t even wear them in this dress then how can I carry them out? My Lord, you need to know a lot about girls." Ivy lectured.


    Gavon was lost for words, he doesn''t know how many times he lost his words to this day. But he finds a new Aivyn in this time, her thoughts, her views, her perspectives everything is different and refreshing.


    "Shall we," Ivy said and both of them left the place.


    While they are entering the palace, Ivy sees Ronald who is in a hurry and is jogging somewhere. She called him and Ronald turned towards her and came towards her,


    "Ivy, I am sorry, I got delayed there and you have to wait for me this long. I am sorry dear." Ronald said in a single breath.


    Ivy chuckled and held him by his shoulders. "Take a deep breath" Ronald did as she instructed, "Now release slowly. Do it two times."


    Ronald did as she said and he felt calm "Feeling better?" Ivy asked and Ronald nodded his head.


    "Good, I went with Lord Gavon for a small stroll and we are coming back right now. So don''t worry" Ivy filled him.


    Ronald then only notices Gavon who is looking at both of them without any expression but his eyes are different, they seem gentle.


    "Lord Gavon, Apologize for the late greetings." Ronald bowed slightly showing his respect.


    Gavon waved his hand and said, "Not a problem."


    Ronald smiled and nodded his head, "Ivy, shall we go." He asked ivy.


    "Su¡­" Before Ivy completed her words a maid came towards them and bowed before saying hurriedly "Young Madam, Your Majesty has summoned you. Please follow me."


    "Me?" Ivy is confused.


    "Yes, Madam." The maid replied politely.


    "Sure. Please lead the way."Ivy said and turned towards Gavon "My Lord, I will take my leave then."


    Gavon felt something wrong with this summon and said "Ms AIvyn, I have some work with His Majesty. Let''s go. I will wait for him outside while you complete your talk."


    Ivy nodded and they followed the maid. In no time they reached the guest room where they waited for His Majesty. Aivyn and Ronald entered the room after announcing their presence.


    "Your Majesty, Your Highness" Ivy and Ronald showed their respect.


    "Ms Aivyn, Where did you go?" Gabriel inquired.


    Aivyn felt the strange atmosphere in the room and looked at her parents. Allora''s eyes are sad and Simon''s eyes are fuming with anger then she sees Andrea who is having a smug look and immediately she understands the situation, She didn''t feel nervous instead thought ''Princess. You fool. Okay, let''s end it.''


    "I take a stroll nearby, Your Majesty. Anything wrong?" Ivy asked politely.


    "Ms Aivyyn, did you try to hurt the Princess?" Gabriel came straight to the point without beating around the bush and Ivy also felt glad.


    "What? Your Majesty, how can Ivy hurt Princess? There must be some misunderstanding." Ronald was the one who reacted first.


    "Ronald, are you with Ms Aivyn the whole time?" Gabriel inquired.


    "T-That, No. I went to have a look at the palace''s training grounds, Your majesty. But Ivy won''t do anything like that, there might be some misunderstanding" Ronald became anxious.


    "T-That, No. I went to have a look at the palace''s training grounds, Your majesty. But Ivy won''t do anything like that, there might be some misunderstanding" Ronald became anxious. He never thought something like this would happen to his sister in the palace. If he knows he won''t leave her side no matter what.. But every time something happens to her when she is beside him, still, he is not able to protect her and he felt ashamed for his incompetence.

 Chapter 101 - Fingerprints

    Ivy saw the anxious look on Ronald''s face and her heart softened, she already guessed that he must be blaming him and these kinds of things were happening when he left her.


    ''Oh my poor brother, I will console you later. For now¡­'' Ivy squeezed Ronald''s hand which is clenched very hard, if she leaves him like that his hand will bleed.


    When Ronald looked at her she smiled and assured him that everything will be alright. Instantly Ronald felt calm and he trusted her sister. Ivy turned and looked at the people in front of her and her eyes turned cold.


    "Your Majesty, I would like to know what I did to hurt HIs Royal Highness? If we talk about being hurt then I am one who is being targeted not once but twice." Ivy stated and her voice is clear without any hint of fear or confusion.


    "Ms Aivyn, why are you bringing those incidents here? We just discussed and planned to bring justice to you in this matter. But now we are discussing about you trying to murder Princess. Explain why you tried murder attempt on royalty?" Veronica voiced out, her tone is firm and it made others suffocate but not Ivy.


    Simon and Allora looked at Queen Veronica who is accusing their daughter of a murderer. They both are raging with anger and just one more word about their daughter that will be the end of their loyalty.


    "Murder?" Ivy chuckled, but it contained danger signs and Veronica felt bad about that. "Your Highness, Thanks for your support in helping us, in that case, once this issue is settled I would like to discuss a few things about the previous incident and I would require both you and your Majesty''s help," Ivy replied calmly.


    Ivy turned towards Andrea and inquired "Your Royal Highness, how did I hurt you? Will you please explain?"


    Andrea who is looking at Ivy smugly lost her temper and said "Ms Aivyn, you tried to choke me to death. You even raised me from the ground and tried to kill me."


    "Do you have any evidence, Your Royal Highness?" Ivy inquired calmly and her eyes were hollow without expressions.


    "Yes, My maid saw it with her own eyes. But she is far away from me and it took time for her to react. It seems you guessed that she is coming towards me and throwing me to the ground. I even hurt my ankle." Andrea explains while wiping her tears which are flowing continuously.


    "Your maid? She is the one right?" Ivy pointed to the maid beside her.


    "Yes,"


    "Why didn''t you shout? Why didn''t you call for help? And you also saw me choking Your Highness by lifting in the air right?"


    "Th-That, I feared that you might kill Princess if I alerted you, So I decided to come and help Her Highness by myself." the maid replied.


    "Brave Maid. You want to risk your life to save the Princess, Such a loyalty." Ivy nodded her head in approval.


    Ivy looked at Gabriel and said "Your Majesty, you heard that I tried to hurt the princess by choking her to death. I would request your imperial doctor to examine me or Princess"


    Gabriel frowned and asked, "What do you mean Ms Aivyn?"


    "Your Majesty, as per Princess I lifted her in the air. If I have that strength in me then how come I am bedridden these years? And on top of that, the recent incident took a toll on me both Physically and Mentally. Due to that reason my father sent me out to relieve my mind."


    "I am having an illness which the Great Master Shah is not able to cure properly. According to my situation, I can''t even lift anything more than one or two kilograms. Then how can I lift a human who is more than 60 or so kilograms?" Ivy said while observing Andrea from head to toe.


    Andrea triggered and said while pointing her finger "You¡­ You¡­ are you insulting me? Your Majesty, she is insulting me, the princess of Krayton by mentioning my weight."


    Before Gabriel replied Ivy said "Your Royal Highness, what is there to insult? If we weigh, you must be more than 60 Kilograms with your dressing, jewellery and your overall costume. Whereas I will weigh around 50 Kilogram as well."


    "So how can a 50 Kilogram person lift a 60 plus human with a hand? I am not trained as a knight nor I don''t have any magical powers." Ivy asked while crossing her hands in front of her chest.


    "This is nonsense. Truly nonsense. Father, you have to believe me. She tried to kill me." Andrea shouted.


    "Eno.." Veronica tried to shut her but again Ivy beat her by saying "Your Royal Highness, Please be calm. Okay, let''s think I lifted you by your throat then show us the fingerprints of mine on your neck? If I lifted you up then there must be some fingerprints on your neck right?"


    Everyone''s attention suddenly went to her neck, yes if she grabbed her by the neck then obviously there might be some traces of fingerprints.


    "Fine, let''s see. Mother, Please check with your own eyes" Andrea went near Veronica and she internally felt happy for giving her a chance to prove Ivy as the culprit.


    ''Oh Princess, Princess, do you take me as a fool? If I planned to hurt you in your place do you think I will leave traces? If I don''t handle this small thing then my reputation as the veterinarian will go in vain'' Ivy thought and smiled.


    "See, Mother. She holds me here." Andrea pointed to her neck where Ivy held her.


    Veronica stood up and observed her neck, Andrea is having fair skin and if we hold it for a few seconds then her skin will turn red if Ivy is saying confidently to check then she might not have done it or she might cover the traces.


    Veronica''s thoughts are in a mess, she observes Andrea''s neck to find the traces but her neck is fair as snow and there are no traces of fingerprints.


    Veronica fell silent and looked at Ivy, Andrea felt something was wrong and said "Mother, why are you not speaking?"


    "There''s none. No marks on your neck, ``Veronica said gravely.


    "What do you mean none? How come there won''t be any traces?" Andrea was confused and looked at Ivy.


    "Yes, this might be her doing, Mother she might have done something to heal them or they faded away due to the time."


    "Your Royal Highness, enough" Simon stood up and glared at Andrea "Please Don''t try to blame my daughter again and again. She didn''t do that and there is clear evidence, if you point at your maid as evidence then I can create more evidence than you imagine."


    "Those are your people and they will do what you asked them to do." Simon turned towards Gabriel and said "Your Majesty, it seems the Princess holds a grudge against my daughter. We would like to take our leave."


    "What are you saying, Simon? There might be some misunderstanding between kids. Don''t take it to heart." Gabriel saw the grave expression on Simon. Even though he is the ruler, if his ministry falls apart then it will be a huge blow to him.


    "Your Majesty.."


    "Father, please calm down. It won''t be good for your health." Ivy looked at Simon with gentleness in her eyes and she turned in Gabriel direction before saying " Yes, Your Majesty there is a misunderstanding here."


    "See I told you, Simon." Gabriel smiled but his smile won''t last long.


    "Your Majesty, you heard only the Princess side story but not mine. I would like to explain my side story and I also want to discuss the two incidents that happened to me after I came to the capital."


    "Ms Aivyn, we already.."Veronica tried to stop Ivy.


    "I know Your Highness," Ivy cut her sternly and continued "I know. This incident has a connection."


    "I saw a few plants in the Princess garden which can be used to prepare medicines as well as ''poisons''" Ivy stressed the poison word and added, "I didn''t doubt Princess at first and merely asked her about the plants."

 Chapter 102 - Reveal Truth

    "She got agitated and insulted me, I thought maybe I was wrong. But while she continued talking she revealed that she wants me and my family to die." Ivy looked at Gabriel and her eyes turned red. Ivy wants to add some spice to her words and her acting is topnotch.


    Gabriel looked at Andrea coldly causing the latter to shudder in fear, she tried to speak but no words came out.


    "After the accident, my brother informed me that the dragon got poisoned and shared the report. I studied that report and saw one ingredient which is not found in our Kingdom. But today I saw that in the Princess garden." Ivy''s voice turned icy.


    Simon clenched his fist hard and the guilt is weighing him down. All these years, his hard work, his loyalty, his time, everything he spent on this throne seems worthless.


    "Ms Aivyn, the report might be fake. How can you be sure of that?" Veronica raised her voice.


    Ivy looked at the Queen calmly and said "The report is given by Master Shah."


    With that one name, the Queen''s mouth shut and she didn''t know how to reply. She can''t accuse Master Shah that will be the end of her.


    Looking that the Queen has no words Ivy continued "And also there is a live witness to confirm that the Princess fed something to Dragon on that day. As for the maid, Lord Gavon saw the maid far away from the Garden when I am ''attacking'' the princess. He is right outside of the door to be a witness." Ivy stressed the word to tell them it is all a made-up lie.


    Andrea''s face paled and she felt her world collapsing, she did it without anyone''s notice but at the end of the day she was seen and now there is no escape for her. As for the maid, yes she is not in the surroundings, she only forced the maid to be the witness. Now even after being strangled by Aivyn, she can''t prove herself.


    "Father, that.."


    "Enough" Gabriel roared and looked at Andrea without any emotion in his eyes "Princess Andrea, I am asking you one last time. Did you do that? I only want to hear the truth."


    "Father. That.." Andrea was nervous and her head was mush without any thoughts. She looked at her mother who was not even sparing a glance to her and there was disappointment in her eyes.


    "Your Majesty, Not only that, It seems the Princess had a part in the accident at my age ceremony," Ivy added, she wants to strike the iron when it is hot. She doesn''t know whether she will get this opportunity or not.


    "What?"


    "Yes, we got reports from the Master Shah disciple that my drink has been drugged and the ingredients prepared also have.."


    "No," before Ivy completed her words Andrea shouted "No, how can that be? I didn''t prepare for that, I just helped ¡­"


    Andrea gasped and covered her mouth when realization dawned on her. ''Oh no.''


    Veronica''s eyes shot daggers towards Andrea whereas Gabriel''s anger rose. He never thought that his children would be this ignorant.


    Ivy smirked inside and looked at Andrea sadly "What have I done Princess? What did I ever do to you to deserve this? We met recently and you tried to murder me two times no, three times."


    "Ms Aivyn, Please watch your words." Veronica glared at Ivy when she heard murder. She can''t tolerate when someone labeled her daughter as a murderer. If word goes out it will damage her reputation.


    "What''s wrong? Your Highness," a calm and gentle voice interrupted Veronica, Allora came towards Ivy and stood in front of her.


    "Isn''t the Princess tried to kill my daughter? If we dont call it murder, then what is it? Don''t you label my daughter as a murderer earlier?" Allora eyes are burning fire and she never forgot the look on ivy when she utters the word murder.


    "Lady Allora."


    "It''s Princess Allora" Allora cut her and looked at the Queen intimidatingly "I am the Princess of Neivya. Even after marrying into Dalton''s family, my father kept my status as Princess. I am still Princess of a Kingdom. Now I am speaking as a Princess and Mother of Aivyn."


    Veronica swallowed her words and she felt like hitting someone, the situation becoming dry with every passing second. She heard about how powerful Allora was, she is rumoured to be Queen of Neivya, if she didn''t marry Simon.


    "Lady Allora. You are talking to the Queen of Krayton." Gabriel''s stern voice interrupted the heated discussion.


    Veronica felt happy after hearing Gabriel, but Allora didn''t back down, she is trained to speak with the King''s from her childhood "Your Majesty, I am aware of that but here everyone forgot about me and my husband''s hard work and planned to kill my own children. Even a hen fights with a snake if it tries to bite her children. After all, I am a mere human."


    "Your Majesty, If you feel that my words are not fair then we will take our leave now and meet in court along with my father. That time there won''t be any problem, right? Your Majesty" Allora spoke calmly, her voice is clear as mellow but stern at the same time.


    Attending the court along with the King of Neivya will be a huge problem and if the word goes out the internal revolution may happen. If Simon wants to withdraw from his position and Bratton supports him, that will create a big void in his ministry and his doom will come soon.


    Even though he is king and he can order around doesn''t mean that he can control everything. He can''t accuse these people without proper reasons, the fame they have in the people is huge and one wrong step will drag him to hell.


    "Simon, Can''t we talk and find a solution to this? I will definitely investigate this and punish the culprits whoever it is." Gabriel found the weak target. Simon never disagreed with him and he knew he had strong principles.


    "Apologise to Your Majesty, we want justice at this instant. And also Lord Gavon helps us in this Investigation. We can invite him this instant and close this matter." Simon stated.


    Gabriel looked at Simon in disbelief, all these times whatever the situation he created, however, he tested them he always obeyed him but now¡­


    Gabriel sighed and ordered Gavon and Calvin inside. In this situation, Calvin will be helpful and he will at least try to ease the punishment.


    After a few minutes, Gavon and Calvin both enter the room, they feel the atmosphere and have a rough idea about the same.


    "Your Majesty, Your Highness" Calvin bowed and greeted. Gavon also greeted them formally.


    "You called us, Your Majesty," Calvin inquired.


    "Yes, Calvin. The situation is.." Gabriel explained the situation to him and Gavon''s face turned a few shades darker.


    "Your Majesty, I saw this maid while I am coming towards this chamber, but in the midway, I saw Ms Aivyn and helped her to show around. Then how can she say that she is near the Princess?" Gavon declared.


    Gabriel explained the scenario and both sides stories, but he didn''t mention the part of the maid. So after hearing Gavon''s answer Gabriel felt depressed.


    When Gavon''s eyes locked on the maid, she shivered and dropped her head down. She just wants to hide under the ground so that she can be saved. Gavon went towards her slowly, with each step towards the maid making her heart tremble in fear.


    Gavon stood five feet apart from the maid and asked "Speak."


    "Lord Gavon, you are frightening the witness," Veronica spoke and she was met by the dangerous gaze.


    "Your Highness, if we ask nicely we won''t get results." Gavon said and turned towards the maid "Can''t you hear?"


    Ivy and Ronald are mesmerized by the turn of events, they both witnessed the powerful side of their parents and also Lord Gavon words to support them. Ivy lied in the maid matter, if Gavon revealed she may add something to cover it up but she never thought that he really saw her.


    ''What kind of coincidence is this?'' Ivy amused.

 Chapter 103 - Punishment

    The maid ran towards Gabriel and kneel in front of him, she banged her head on the ground before pleading "Your Majesty, please spare me. I did as the Princess ordered, I didn''t see anything. Please spare my life, Please.."


    The maid bawled in front of Gabriel and Andrea looked at her with resentment. She never thought that her plan would backfire and she is going to suffer.


    ''What should I do?'' Andrea is feeling nervous.


    ''`Guards'' '' Gabriel called and two guards came inside and bowed in front of him. "Take this maid and throw her in jail," Gabriel ordered and the guards took action immediately. The maid also did not resist and went along with them.


    Once they left Gabriel started speaking. "Since all the evidence is clear,"


    "Apologizes, Your Majesty." Allora cut him and said "Please pardon my insolence but all the culprits are not found out. Your Royal Highness mentioned that she helped someone to drug my daughter. I request you to question the Princess who is the mastermind behind it."


    Allora had enough of these people schemes, they tried not only once but thrice. This time they tried to harm her daughter in the palace itself.


    "Princess Andrea, Who is the one you helped?" Allora inquired and her eyes bore straight into Andrea''s soul.


    Andrea never felt this kind of humiliation, fear, despair. All she did was help her brother to get him what he wanted. She did it previously as well but no one stopped her and questioned her, then why now? Is it just because of Aivyn?


    Her parents are also aware of this because in the palace nothing can go unseen by them but they never said anything at that time to stop her, she took it for granted and continued doing. They only warn me to not mess with these families but she can''t do it after all she is used to that, on top of that her love is involved.


    "I.. I... I didn''t do anything. It''s a slip of tongue." Andrea denied. In this time ignorance is the best weapon.


    "Tsk¡­ How can the Great Princess of Krayton have a slip of tongue? Don''t take us as fools." Allora sneered.


    "Princess Allora. Enough." Gabriel interrupted, he can''t stand these people speaking all they want in front of him, if he can''t show their places in future again they will show this side. He has to show their place and also show them who the King is. He is afraid that if they revolt against him but he can''t stand insulting royalty, he can punish them for this.


    "Your Majesty, either you ask the Princess to confess or leave us to get the information," Allora spoke calmly. She almost understands his thoughts, they all know it is a great sin to speak like this in front of the King but they can''t help it.


    If his majesty wants to protect his family then so they were.


    "I will interrogate this matter and provide proper justification on this. I will create a new and secret investigation team to solve this." Gabriel said sternly.


    Simon and Allora are agitated by his words, everything is in front of him but still, he wants to investigate. They know it will be going to be the end of the discussion and the proper justice will not happen.


    Veronica felt relieved inside seeing the dejected looks on Simon and Allora. If they went on like this she wouldn''t know what punishment he would implement on the Princess.


    Her peace is broken by a powerful and cold voice "Your Majesty, I guess there is no need. As per your orders, I helped Lord Simon in the first accident but they solved it before I helped them properly. And also I am the main witness who saw the culprit who tried to kidnap Ms Aivyn and rescued her from him."


    "Due to my failure in the first one I tried to help them in this, my men went behind the culprit and caught him. Now he is in my control, I came to inform you about this matter only." Gavon stated. He covered all the ways to make King refute him or Dalton family members.


    Gabriel felt the real headache this time, he knows how loyal Gavon is to his duty and there is no way anyone can doubt him if he is informed that he was the culprit. Now he has to give the justification.


    "Who is it?" Gabriel asked and his eyes were having a displeased look.


    Gavon didn''t bother about his look, he got used to it and now he dont feel anything for that "It is the Prince spy."


    Veronica''s heart dropped to her stomach, her body became stiff and all colours drained on her face. She never had this kind of roller coaster in her life.


    ''Is this retribution? For the sin, I committed?'' Veronica fell into her thoughts.


    "Lord Gavon, Think twice before slandering the Prince," Gabriel warned him coldly.


    "Your Majesty, from my birth I only know how to serve you and I am loyal to the throne. This is a sensitive matter and I don''t make any mistakes in this." Gavon replied without any fear.


    "Okay, present him in front of me and after hearing it only I can believe it. Calvin, what do you think?" Gabriel inquired.


    Calvin came forward and answered "Yes Your Majesty, what you are saying is correct. Hence it involves Royal Highness. It is better to present them in front of his majesty." Calvin suggested.


    "Minister Calvin, I agree with you. But I am afraid that before taking him here anything may happen. SO I request you to come with me to testify behind the walls and be the ultimate proof if any mishap happens." Gavon voiced his opinion.


    Gavon knows these kinds of dirty methods and he is not sure whether he can bring Theo here or not. Who knows if he suddenly dies out of thin air, he can''t blame the prince for that.


    "Your Majesty, with your permission." Calvin looked at Gabriel.


    Gabriel looked at Simon who is looking blank without any kind of expression and he is hard to read, Gavon who is standing straightly doing his duty with utmost sincerity.


    Gabriel gave in and said, "Sure, Go Ahead."


    "Thank You, Your Majesty." Calvin and Gavon thanked him.


    Simon and Allora looked at each other before speaking "Your Majesty, as Prince issue is taken care of by Minister Calvin we have complete faith in this matter. Whereas today and the poisoning incident we request your utmost grace and justice to my family."


    After saying that Simon and Allora bowed slightly to show their sincerity. Gabriel felt relieved seeing their normal behaviour, he had already decided the princess and she is of no use to him anymore.


    "Sure. Hence all the evidence is clear and proves that Princess Andrea is the one who is behind hurting Ms Aivyn. Taking advantage of her position and harming others is not acceptable and considering this as a crime."


    "I, Gabriel Drackston, hereby declare the punishment to the Princess that she will be stripped down from her position as Princess and grounded her in the back palace without any maids until further investigation. If the final investigation proves that she is involved in Ms Aivyn kidnap she will be jailed. For Prince, he will be grounded for time being until further reports." Gabriel declared and his powerful voice echoed in the whole room.


    Andrea collapsed on the ground and her eyes are filled with terror. Veronica also felt helpless in this but at least she felt glad that she still had her position to help her daughter out.


    "As for Aivyn both physical and mental stress, we are rewarding her with a few things from our royal treasure. Minister Calvin, send them to Dalton''s Mansion." Gabriel stated and Calvin bowed his head in approval.


    "And also Ms Aivyn''s marriage will be held in the palace in future. I am still waiting for your answer Ms Aivyn." Gabriel looked at Aivyn and smiled.


    "Thank You for your grace, Your Majesty. I am blessed." Ivy bowed with a curtsy.


    "Thank You, Your Majesty. We won''t hinder you more. Please permit us to leave." Simon bowed and asked for permission.


    "Sure.." Gabriel dismissed them and everyone left the room quietly.

 Chapter 104 - [Bonus ]

    Once they were out, Gabriel looked at Queen Veronica and said "Throw her out and implement the punishment. Don''t try to act smart behind my back."


    With that said Gabriel didn''t wait for her answer and left the room along with Calvin. Veronica clenched her fists tightly and looked at Gabriel back with hatred.


    "M-Mother.." Andrea quivered.


    "Shut Up." Veronica roared and said "Pack your things and move out. Don''t act smart and if I found if you did anything stupid then I will send you with my own hands."


    Veronica left the room without glancing at Andrea. Andrea was left alone in the room to tend for herself.


    Gavon along with Aivyn family members left the palace grounds and stood near their carriage. Everyone is having different emotions and today''s event took a huge toll on them physically and mentally.


    "Thank you so much for today, Lord Gavon." Simon thanked him wholeheartedly.


    "It''s nothing, Lord Simon. This is what I am supposed to do" Gavon smiled politely.


    "Please visit our mansion for dinner when you have some time." Simon invited


    Gavon thought for a second and nodded his head while looking at Ivy who was boarding the carriage.


    "Then we will take our leave," Simon said and bid goodbye to Gavon.


    The carriage door closed and it started moving away from the Palace. Gavon sighed and left from there when their carriage was out of his sight.


    The whole journey was silent and no one spoke anything, the atmosphere was sad. Ivy wants to speak something to lighten up the mood but she doesn''t have any words to speak. She wants to tell them at least the culprits got punished but it is not the full truth.


    But she felt really happy inside to see so many people supporting her and fighting with her. This is the first time she felt safe and secure. This is the first battle she won with her family besides her


    In the modern world, once everyone left her she fought her battles alone and no one stood beside her to support her and she knew the feeling of being lonely. After going through so many struggles she stands on her feet and she doesn''t require anyone''s help.


    After so many years she felt the same feeling when her grandfather fought for her. She is truly blessed to have such a lovely and caring family. She can''t expect more than this.


    Amidst her thoughts, they reached the mansion. They all entered the mansion only to see her Grandfather and Elric are waiting for them.


    "Here you all. What took you so long?" Henirich asked them while placing his nth cup down.


    Aivyn smiled at him and said, "We just went through a battle, Grandpa."


    Henirich raised his brow and asked, "Then who won?"


    "Of course. It''s your granddaughter." Ivy Patted her chest proudly.


    "That''s my child. Come here. What gift do you want?" Henirich called Ivy and asked gently.


    Elric was observing them from the start and he felt something amiss with all of their expressions.


    "Ivy, what happened?" Elric inquired once all were settled in the hall.


    Ivy sighed and explained all the things that happened in the palace. Henirich and Elric were outburst with anger but Ivy consoled them.


    "Ivy, no matter what, if something like this happens in future you have to inform me. I will take you all to our place and no one will do anything like this." Henirich said.


    "Sure Grandpa. I will pack my bags and leave the dragon at your place. I am going to eat and drink every day. Basically, I will be a freeloader." Ivy said with a smile.


    Henirich patted Ivy''s head and said dotingly "Sure."


    Elric stood and went towards Ronald who was standing behind the sofa of Simon with his head down. He seems to be lost in thoughts, Elric placed his hand on his shoulder before saying "Ron, come with me."


    Ivy saw this and gave a grateful smile to Elric. She understands that Elric wants to cheer him up and also to say a few words, she knows that she can console Ronald but having a boy talk is different, Ronald will open up a bit more than to her and he can speak freely to Elric without any barriers.


    Elric assured Ivy through his eyes and dragged him out from there to have a nice chat. Ivy also retired to bed as she is tired of today''s incident and wants to have a small nap before having something.


    And also she understands that her parents want to speak with her Grandfather and she will give them the space.


    That day Elric and Ronald have a nice one on one chat, Simon also poured his grievances to his only father Heinrich. Henirich consoled the both of them and assured them that they had his support in any matter even if they wanted to leave this Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, Gavon reached his manor and had a discussion with Ethan to prepare for the meeting of Calvin with Theo. He has to prepare a plan to avoid any mishaps and he has to prove their wrong deeds.


    Ethan was quite shocked by the turn of events and he obliged Gavon requests. Whereas Theo did not utter any word about Prince and kept on mentioning that he did that on his own as he is smitten by Ivy.


    When Gavon heard that he almost wanted to kill him but kept him for the sake of witness. Lyo is trying all his methods to make him speak the truth but all his attempts are futile. Theo is one hard rock to break.


    The next day, the atmosphere in the Dalton mansion lightens up and everyone is having their breakfast in peace.


    "Everyone. I have something to tell you." Henirich said while wiping his mouth with a napkin elegantly.


    "What is it, father?" Allora inquired while putting her spoon down. Others also looked at him eagerly.


    "Today we are leaving for Neivya," Henirich replied calmly.


    "What? Why so suddenly grandpa? Don''t you stay for a few more days please?" Ivy pleaded with puppy eyes. She doesn''t want to part from him this early and she wants to stay with him a little bit longer.


    Henirich almost gave in to the temptation but he held back and said "Another time dear. We have to go and we can''t neglect our duties."


    Ivy pouted and said, "If it''s urgent then fine."


    Henirich smiled and saw her reluctance in her eyes "Dont worry. You can come and visit me and I will also visit you more often."


    "Really?" Ivy''s eyes shone brightly.


    "Yes"


    "Okay. We all will go to Neivya one day. What do you say, father?" Ivy asked Simon with enthusiasm.


    Simon smiled and his eyes filled with gentleness "Sure."


    On that day, Ivy went to the Royal Dragon Stand to send off Henirich and Elric to Neivya. This is also her first time seeing the Dragon Stand and being mesmerized by its beauty. Ivy felt like she again travelled back in time where she used to send her grandfather on a business trip to the airport.


    She felt nostalgic while remembering the past. After sending them off, Ivy and Simon return to Dalton Mansion on a carriage.


    While travelling Ivy inquired "Father, today is when Minister Calvin is going to meet that culprit right?"


    Simon face turn grave and said coldly "Yes,"


    "I wonder how it is going to be? I don''t have any good feelings about this." Ivy sighed.


    Simon saw the restless look on Ivy and he felt sad for her situation and consoled "Don''t worry. Everything is going to be alright. No matter what the result is, Father will always be there to support you."


    At the same time, Calvin is asking for nth time to reveal the truth to Theo. But he kept on insisting on his words and didn''t talk other than that.


    "One last reminder, If You keep on hiding the person behind this incident then you are going to take all the blame instead of him. Think once before answering, offending Dalton''s is not a major thing you may lose your life." Calvin warned.


    Theo''s body is drenched in blood and injuries, his face lost all the colour and he is looking haggard. But his eyes are still empty without any emotions.


    "I admit the crime. Please punish me accordingly. I never cared for my life and I don''t have anyone to lose." Theo said sternly.


    "Great. Let''s end this. I will inform His Majesty. Lord Gavon" Calvin turned and informed Gavon.


    Gavon just nodded his head and looked at Theo who was hardly breathing, "Sure. I will bring him to court tomorrow and he will get his punishment. Thanks for coming, Minister."


    "It''s my duty. Then I will take my leave." Calvin said and left the room quietly.


    "Lyo, let''s prepare for tomorrow," Gavon ordered and left the room.


    Whereas Prince''s condition is way worse than Theo even though he doesn''t have any physical injuries, after learning about the incident he didn''t sleep for a second. Whenever he closes his eyes he dreams that he is no longer a prince and his father punishes him severely.


    He is not even able to divert his thoughts as he is grounded and he went to see his father and mother but none of them is allowing him to meet them.. His powers are restricted, he can''t send someone to know about Theo''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 105 - Love Confession

    Aaron is getting frustrated with every passing second and for the first time he felt fear, he badly wanted to go back and rectify his mistake. But unfortunately, he can''t do that.


    Ivy woke up early the next day as she is having a bad feeling with all about this and today''s court session. She didn''t get good sleep even though she knows there is nothing she can do now.


    "Come on. Even if they escape now they will be paid back later. If not from your hands then from others. Cheer up." Ivy folded her fists and raised them in the air to motivate herself.


    Unfortunately, Ivy''s bad feeling became true, Gavon carriage which was carrying Theo to the palace got attacked before it reached the palace and in that battle, Theo lost his life.


    As the saying goes ''Dead person can''t be evidence'', with Theo death the matter came to a close and along with his last words with Calvin admitting his crime.


    Prince got saved from this incident but Princess is destined to live in the abandoned palace, Veronica discussed the marriage proposal of Andrea with King of Sailus, Gabriel agreed to it but he delayed it until Ivy married.


    The issue is not resolved yet and he can''t marry Andrea in this situation it will cause huge trouble if news of Andrea murder attempt is spread by someone. Veronica also agreed on this matter and planned to tie a knot of Ivy with Gavon.


    Simon and others are displeased with the turn of events but they are not shocked or surprised by this. This is not something new they came across, at this point Simon doesn''t want to take some serious step that will put his family in danger.


    Ivy also suggested Simon leave this matter as they are already getting punishment, it is not something major but based on their status it is worse than a life sentence. The Kreed family also show their support after knowing this incident.


    They were shocked after hearing the whole story and anger rose in their hearts. Bratton promised Simon to support him in any way because he is also a father of a daughter and he understands his pain.


    Till now King tested them but from now they will test him, they are not going to tolerate this kind of treatment. This starts a small revolution inside of the palace.


    Days went by, Aivyn received an invitation to the palace two or three times to discuss her marriage. But Ivy declines them every time with some excuse and she also needs time to consider this.


    Ivy took all the time he needed to think about this thoroughly and went to discuss the same with her father.


    "Father, I want to marry Lord Gavon." Ivy declared.


    Ivy thought a lot about the days she spent with Gavon, she didn''t rush to this marriage, after careful thinking she planned to marry him. And also she doesn''t know to whom the king will introduce her after that incident.


    Gavon helped them in that critical moment and that itself made her realize how truthful he can be and how disciplined he is. Ivy dont know about other things but his righteousness to his duty and words made her realize the greatness of Gavon.


    She never thought of how her husband has to be, if she gives a chance to think she just wants someone whom she can trust and be loyal to. She just wants trust and loyalty, other things can be achieved if he has these two and she is clear of her thoughts.


    Simon, Allora and Ronald are shocked by her sudden decision. They tried to speak with her to think again, they tried to persuade her to not give in just because of marrying someone anytime.


    They assured her that they can support her in every way even if she remains unmarried with them if she doesn''t like anyone in the future, Ivy almost got in tears after hearing all their words but assured them that she wants to marry Gavon.


    When the news reached Cayden he rushed towards Dalton''s mansion to convince her and confess his feelings.


    "Ivy, are you sure about this?" Cayden inquired. They both are in the garden where Ivy is examining the flower plants she planted recently. There is just a small stem rose from the earth.


    "About what?" Ivy asked back without turning back.


    Cayden took a deep breath and said "You marrying Lord Gavon"


    Ivy turned around to look at him and said "Of Course. Why is everyone shocked? Lord Gavon is not a demon, he is like us."


    "It is not about that. Do you love him? Are you sure you want to spend the rest of your life with him?" Cayden bombarded his question.


    He doesn''t want her to be in a loveless marriage, he is there to love her with his whole heart and he will shower all the love to her.


    "Cay, love is an extravagant thing. It can''t be achieved in some time. The love towards my family and friends came with the time I spent with them. This can also be the same." For Ivy love is an extravagant thing, she can''t buy it with any amount of money. She carved for her parents'' love but she never got that in her previous life but now she had that.


    And she also wants a love marriage but it is not going to come in the air, she doesn''t know whether she can find one or not, but after meeting Gavon and spending time with him she was sure of one thing that she is feeling secure in his presence.


    That one feeling made her take this big step, she had faith that their relationship is going to be good. And even if it is not she can''t do anything about that, she will separate from him.


    She is from the modern world and she won''t stick to the old rules of spending her whole life with one person who doesn''t even love her. She had abilities to survive on her own and she can do that.


    "What if it doesn''t work out?" Cayden probed.


    "We don''t know until we try our best," Ivy replied as a matter of fact.


    "Ivy, okay. Leave him. What if you found someone who loves you dearly and wants to marry you?" Cayden came to the point.


    "Is there anyone?" Ivy doubted that.


    "Yes," Cayden replied and his eyes were filled with love and gentleness for Ivy.


    Ivy is not so dim-witted as to not understand the situation "Cay, you.."


    "Yes, Ivy. I Love you." Cayden confessed.


    "What?" Ivy was taken back and her mind stopped functioning.


    "I tried to confess to you from long back but I didn''t have any guts to do so. Even at your age ceremony I also planned to propose to you but with the King''s sudden intervention," Cayden''s voice faded and his tone became sad.


    "Anyway, I am not able to confess my true feelings to you. But when I think about it, I like you from our childhood. You used to be silent but have keen observation, you listened to my words patiently and treated me well." Cayden reminisces his childhood with Ivy.


    "I don''t know how and when I developed feelings towards you but I fell deeply and madly in love with you. The comfort I got in your presence, your calmness, your smile, your innocence, all captive my heart."


    "You dont know how many times I visit you secretly and observe you from distance. I love you, Ivy. I miss the one you are when we are young, I badly want to go back and confess my love to you when I had the chance." Cayden felt this every time, how good it will be when he confessed his feelings to Ivy, if she accepted him then there is no need of going through all of this.


    ''You didn''t love me, but real Ivy, I am sorry Aivyn, but you have such a great person love.''


    Ivy''s eyes reddened seeing the genuine love towards Ivy and she felt bad for him, She dont know whether real Ivy loved him or not but with her personality she might love him.


    "I am sorry Cayden. I am not the same who you think, I changed and my feelings for you as well. I wish you move forward and have a happy life." Ivy said while making her heart hard. Maybe because the real Aivyn truly loves him, some part of her is still in her, she felt a pain in her heart when she reject him.


    "The Ivy you know is no more, I am sorry, but I don''t love you, I dont have any feelings for you." Ivy turned around and left the place without turning back. She knows that Cayden loved Aivyn from his childhood, and she can''t reveal that she got transmigrated to Ivy body because she is not aware of the outcome. It might be cruel for him but she doesn''t have any other choice.


    Cayden looked at the back of Ivy with pain in his heart, he never thought rejection would be this bad and he can''t stop himself from breaking down. He dont know how much time he stood there, it took a lot of time to digest her words. He came to his senses when he felt the damp on her clothes, he wiped the tears falling from his eyes and tried to move but due to standing for a long time, he collapsed on the ground.


    He felt sorry for himself and disheartened by his misery, he never thought that his love will end in this way. The image of him on the ground and his reddened made one heart waver with sadness.


    Cayden managed to leave the place and soon he left the city on the same day. No one from the Kreed family stopped him and he didn''t even inform them what happened. They already understand the result. But they can''t do anything, a forced marriage won''t stand long and as parents, they only wish for his happiness.


    Whereas Gavon felt overwhelmed with happiness when he heard the news of Ivy agreeing to marry him. He felt mixed emotions, he agreed to this marriage immediately.


    Gabriel and Veronica also felt happy and started preparations.. They want this marriage to happen as early as possible and soon the people will forget about the other topics.

 Chapter 106 - Wedding Day

    One month passed by in a blink of an eye with marriage preparations, all the members in the Dalton Mansion were busy with many tasks in hand, even though the marriage is going to happen in the palace there are so many things they had to do from their end.


    The day of marriage arrived and all the maids in the mansion are super tense with the arrangements, they are rushed to and fro in the mansion making it more lively. All the guests will directly come to the Palace as the wedding is going to happen there.


    King Henirich and Prince Elric also arrived at the mansion two days back to help them with the marriage preparations. They were surprised by the Ivy decision but supported her wholeheartedly.


    Whereas in the Gavon mansion the atmosphere is no less than in Dalton''s Mansion, with the arrival of Jhon and Hana. They are making Ethan and Lyo run errands causing their soul to leave their body.


    "I can''t take it anymore. Why are there so many tasks?" Ethan plopped on the sofa and complained.


    Lyo didn''t say a word but his face is showing tiredness. Gavon chuckled seeing their expression and said "You have to do this much to your brother right?"


    Ethan opened his eyes but didn''t buzz in his seat "Yeah, Yeah. You just wait and see when I marry I will make you run around the capital 100 times."


    Gavon smiled and ignored his threat, he is still in shock that he is going to marry, but it is all sudden and he is still digesting the news.


    "Hey, Gavon. Tell me one thing." Ethan stood straight and leaned towards Gavon before continuing "Earlier, we planned to cancel this arrangement, then why did you accept?"


    Ethan has had this doubt for a long time, they tried a few methods to cancel this arrangement but Gavon agreeing to this marriage made him confused.


    Gavon thought for a second and said "Previously we tried to cancel this because we don''t want an innocent girl to be trapped in this hell, after knowing it is Aivyn and her condition I strongly disagree with this but.."


    Gavon smiled and continued "But the way she deals with her problems, her strong willpower, the spark in her eyes, her self confidence, the way she looks at the world made me realize that she is not weak like how we think."


    "Our main problem is we thought she would be in a lot of danger if she married me but she had a fight with King and who will be the greatest enemy besides King to her? If she can deal with him then she can deal with others." Gavon said as a matter of fact.


    When Ethan thought about this he also felt the reason is quite agreeable. Earlier he also wants to keep her away from the danger, but as she is dealing with the king then what is there to fear about?


    "You two, did you get what I asked for?" A stern voice made their discussion cut.


    Hana walked towards them and asked, "Where are the materials I asked for?"


    Ethan gulped and said, "Grandmother, that is delivered in the room."


    "Good," Hana turned towards Gavon and twisted his ear "You punk, what are you doing here? Did you forget today is your wedding day? Why you didn''t get ready yet?"


    "Ouch. Ouch. Grandma, please leave me. I will go right now." Gavon cried out.


    Hana released before twisting it one more time and glared "Go now and get ready. And you two" Hana pointed to Ethan and Lyo who are secretly feeling smug and said "Go and get ready, what are you looking at? Huh?"


    Ethan and Lyo ran away from the scary grandmother to get ready, Gavon also went to his room to get prepared for the wedding.


    "Darling. Calm down and have some water." John came and gave water to her.


    After some time, Gavon and his people reached the palace in the carriage. They were guided towards the east wing where the celebration was held.


    The place is decorated grandly with a variety of white flowers and costly furniture, the white and blue combination curtains, chairs, tables cloth added beauty and calmness to the atmosphere.


    As expected the King decorated the place magnificently and the guests present in the hall were filled with envy. They also want to celebrate their marriage in the palace so they can enjoy the luxuries.


    Soon another carriage stopped outside the Palace and Dalton family members arrived. Simon and Allora still do not believe that their daughter is getting married.


    Simon and Allora''s eyes turned red just with the thought of getting separated from Ivy. Ivy who is standing in between them chuckled and said "Mom, Dad, At this rate we won''t be able to attend the marriage. You guys are crying from yesterday."


    "Yes, Mom. She is not going far away. She will be in this city only." Ronald also consoled his parents. He is also feeling sad for being apart from his sister but he knows that he can visit her anytime.


    Allora dried her eyes and smiled gently "Yes, Let''s go. Your grandfather is also waiting for you."


    Henirich and Elric came early to the palace to greet Gabriel as last time they were not able to meet him. They didn''t plan to meet him but as marriage is going to be held in the palace they can''t avoid him. So they came early to meet the King.


    Aivyn and Allora stayed in the room they are assigned and Allora is helping her with its touchup, while Simon and Ronald went out to greet the guests. A knock was heard at the door and Alyssa entered the room.


    Alyssa was wearing a pink ball gown which is studded with small shiny stones and half of her hair is braided and the remaining is kept down. She is looking pure and innocent.


    "Ivy," Lysa called happily.


    "Lysa. Come on in. Where are Aunt and Uncle?" Ivy inquired.


    "Mom and Dad are with Uncle Simon. I came to help you." Lysa informed and took the brush from Allora''s hand with a smile.


    "Thank you." Ivy smiled.


    "Lysa, Where is Cay?" Allora asked. She is aware of the matter between Ivy and Cay, Ivy informed her later and she felt bad for Cayden. She doesn''t want any of them to be in a loveless marriage when the other party is clearly not interested.


    Lysa''s face fell but she squeezed a smile and said "He is not able to make it Aunt. He sent a message that he is struck and it will take time to reach here."


    "Oh. Okay," Allora didn''t probe the matter.


    Soon they both get Ivy ready amidst their chat, after the deed is done they both look at Ivy and take a deep breath. Most of the work is done by the maids in the mansion but after doing their magic they felt good.


    "My God. Ivy." Lysa exclaimed.


    Ivy chuckled nervously and asked, "Is it overdone?"

 Chapter 107 - Wedding

    "No-No" Lysa waved her hand hurriedly and said "You are breathtaking. I guess the groom will fall in love with you instantly."


    "Ivy, my dear. You are looking gorgeous." Allora also commented and dapped the corner of her eyes.


    Ivy blushed after listening to their compliments. Ivy is wearing a long white lace wedding gown, the gown is made of high neck tulle long sleeves, and it is studded with small diamonds on its design to make it sparkle when the light shone on it. It fitted perfectly to her figure and highlighted her curves.


    Ivy suggested this model to Laura who is a fashion designer and owner of Fairy. Laura was impressed with her idea and designed it according to her wishes.


    Ivy wants to enjoy her wedding to the fullest, this is her first marriage in both lives and she has a feeling that this marriage is going to last forever. She paired her ears with diamond hangings, her hair is done in an updo with several braids and embellished with flowers in between, her feet are adorned by glass heels.


    The glass heels idea came from Cinderella, of course, she wants to experience the feeling of being the most beautiful on her special day.


    "You are stunning." a small and cello voice praised Ivy.


    The trio looked at the voice and saw Elric coming inside, Ivy smiled and thanked him. "Thanks, Elric."


    Simon also came inside to take Ivy to the podium where the marriage was held. He was stunned by her beauty, he felt emotional and happy for her new beginning.


    Ivy heard about the marriage procedure here, it is quite similar to the one in the modern era but the slight differences are there is no bridesmaid and braids man, there are marriage vows and rings exchange but it will be done by the temple high priest.


    In the Krayton Kingdom, people worship dragons and they believe in Dragon God. Hence there is a temple on the mountain for the Dragon God and the priest will commence the marriage. After the vows, the couple will be rewarded with a small dragon sculpture wishing them the dragon god will be born to them.


    It is a myth to all the people and they believe that Dragon God will bear to them. Ivy felt this is quite amusing and felt that what if Dragon Goddess will bear to her.


    "Shall we go, Ivy?" Simon said while giving his hand to her.


    Ivy smiled and nodded in approval while taking his hand, and Allora adorned the veil on Ivy as it is one of the traditions, it means the bride''s mother''s affection will protect her from all evil. Everyone left the room leaving the father and daughter.


    "Ivy, I don''t have any words to tell you right now. But remember we will be there for you always. Come to us whenever you want, our house doors are open to you anytime." Simon patted her head gently when a tear escaped from his eyes.


    "Dad.." Ivy felt emotional, she still felt like she was in a dream. All this love, affection towards her made her realize how important it has to be a family.


    "Come On. I don''t want to make the groom wait. Or else he will come to take you.`` Simon chuckled.


    Ivy also smiled and left with her father. They reached the door and suddenly she felt nervous. When she read the novels about marriage, she felt quite amused and excited to feel this feeling one day. When she was experiencing that she felt really nervous, she felt some butterflies flipping in her stomach.


    "Ready?" Simon asked gently.


    Ivy took a deep breath and nodded her head with determination. Simon squeezed her hand sending his strength to her and signalled the guard to start the ceremony.


    A trumpet was blown and the door opened with the priest announcing "The bride of the day Aivyn Dalton is arriving with her father Simon Dalton."


    Everyone turned around to look at Ivy and all took a deep breath seeing her in the wedding dress. All of them have only one thought that is ''She is Angel.''


    Henirich saw Ivy who is walking alongside her father and felt emotional, but he controlled his emotions well and looked at Ivy dotingly. Gavon, who was standing near the priest turned slowly and looked at Ivy, the moment he met her eyes everything faded away. In his eyes, there is only Ivy and she is breathtakingly beautiful.


    He saw Aivyn in her wedding dress. His heart skipped a bit and it started beating loudly and he heard the loud beating of his heart in his ear clearly. With every step she took, he felt nervous and unknown emotions surged into his heart.


    When Ivy took her step her veil swept across the floor, her hair strands fluttered with the air and the sunlight from the windows fell on her dress, making it glitters under sunlight causing holy light behind her, everyone covers their eyes from the light. She is really looking dazzling.


    Ivy saw the Gavon and he is clad in a Blue Coat adorned with golden buttons, and a chain is hanging from his second button to his left side pocket button paired with black leather shoes. His hair is neatly combed back which gave him a charming and majestic vibe. The moment she met his eyes her heart stopped beating for a second.


    This is the first time she is seeing Gavon apart from black and he is looking like a prince charming. All her nervousness faded away and the only thing she registered in her mind is his eyes. They are truly marvellous.


    It felt like an eternity for Ivy to reach Gavon, she stood in front of him and Simon handed her hand to him and said "Please take care of Ivy."


    Gavon looked at Simon and said with his charming smile "I will."


    Simon was pleased with his sincerity, he saw the affection and love for his daughter in Gavon eyes. He felt happy inside and left the podium before giving a slight bow to the priest.


    "You are the most beautiful woman I saw in my life Aivyn," Gavon whispered, causing Ivy to blush.


    Gavon was immensely satisfied by seeing her reaction and he felt really happy to have her in his life.


    "You are looking Handsome, My Lord." Ivy complemented sweetly. Gavon was caught off guard by her compliment and his ears turned red.


    They both stood side by side and bowed to the priest and His Majesty who was sitting in his designated place to their right side.


    The priest started the ceremony and the melodious music was started by the musicians. In front of him were the two beautiful couple diamond rings. The rings are simple and elegant, a diamond is studded in the middle of both rings, the bride diamond is a bit bigger than the groom.


    Gavon took Ivy suggestion while selecting the rings and they both customs made these rings. The priest addressed the King and the people present in the hall before proceeding to the marriage vows.


    "Gavon Lee, do you take Aivyn Dalton as your wife from this day forward, for better and worse, for richer and poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish."


    Gavon faced Ivy and looked into her eyes directly and took the ring from the priest first before taking Ivy hand, he slides the ring on her finger while spelling the two magical words "I do."


    Ivy''s blushed and her heart skipped when she saw the love, care, sincerity, affection in Gavon eyes. The cool sensation of the ring made her look at her fingers and it felt emotional to Ivy.


    "Aivyn Dalton, do you take Gavon Lee as your husband from this day forward, for better and for worse, for richer and poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish."


    She smiled and took the ring from the priest and looked at Gavon, she took his hand and slide the ring slowly while maintaining her eye contact with him and said the magical words which imprint in Gavon''s life forever "I do."


    Gavon felt his breath hitched when he heard those two words and made a vow to protect Ivy with his life.

 Chapter 108 - Ice Dragon

    "From this day onwards, Ms Aivyn surname will be changed to Lee and I am declaring you both as wife and husband with the grace of the Dragon God."


    Thunderous applause broke in the hall and everyone looked at the couple with happiness. At the same time in the Drayce Mountains, somewhere in the deep Snow Mountains, a large Ice dragon is lying on the ground and no other dragon or human is nearby. Suddenly its ocean blue eyes opened slowly when a surge of happiness swell in its heart. The dragon head lifted up and looked at in one particular direction, the ocean blue eyes started glowing.


    The glow in those eyes started increasing as it witnessed the most eternal thing. It stood on its legs and flap its wings slowly, soon it become a wave of happiness making the other dragons straighten their backs, they all stopped in their tracks and looked in the Snow Mountain direction.


    The Ice dragon slowly rose into the sky while roaring in happiness as declaring the whole world a miraculous thing happened and inviting them to witness the amazing thing. All the dragons followed the suit and started roaring along with the Ice dragon by flapping their wings showing their happiness.


    All the soldiers were startled by the sudden noise and suddenly the whole Drayce mountains filled with dragons roar but it didn''t alert them, instead, it brought joy in their hearts.


    "What happened to them? Why are they so happy?" A solider asked with stars in his eyes. This is the most beautiful thing he saw in his life.


    "Don''t know. Hey see that." a soldier pointed towards Snow Mountains and shouted "Is it Ice dragon? Which is rarely came in front of our eyes."


    "Holy Sh*t. It is. So this is all due to that dragon? All these all are happy because of that dragon" another soldier exclaimed. They rarely saw that dragon because it always hide from humans in the freezing mountain and no one tried to go close towards it with fear of the dragon and freezing temperature. Even their masters also never disturb it.


    Not only in the Drayce mountain overall people in the city are suddenly felt happiness in the air, like a magician, performed some kind of magic on the people which made them smile with joy in their hearts. The people near Drayce mountain are able to witness this scene and for others, due to unknown reasons, their hearts are filled with pure bliss.


    The High Priest also sensed the sensation of joy bubbled in his heart and looked at the couple in front of him. The people in the palace didn''t notice this as they are already feeling happy due to the event but everyone face is plastered with a smile.


    The Preist make a note of looking into this matter and started speaking making the hall go silent "I request the couple to step forward and accept the dragon god sculpture. This is to bless the couple with a healthy child along with the Dragon God blessings."


    Gavon gave his hand for Ivy to hold and they both step forward to accept the sculpture. The dragon can be held with a single hand, it is made up of gold and its eyes are made of red stone. It is looking cute, Ivy liked it very much.


    Gavon and Ivy both accepted it and bowed to the priest and thanked him "Thank you, High Priest."


    "May the dragon god blessings will be on you." The priest blessed them and added, "You may now kiss the bride."


    Ivy was caught off guard when she heard this, and she forgot about this one. This Kingdom also has this tradition.


    Gavon smile deepened and looked at Ivy with his eyes full of love, he took the sculpture in his right hand and grabbed Ivy waist with another hand to pull her closer and whispered "It seems, you like this sculpture a lot. Shall we try for the cute one? Ivy."


    Gavon husky voice sent shivers down her spine and when he called her Ivy all her strings connected to the brain are cut off and she felt soft and hot lips on her.


    The lips moved slowly and sensually causing Ivy knees to go weak, she felt her body heat up and closed her eyes to feel the sensations.


    The kiss is full of love, sweetness, care, and trust. Ivy lost the track of time and the sudden roar of applause bring her back. At the same time, the lips left her wanting to have them for some more time.


    Gavon also felt the need to taste them again in a slow and passionate way, in that way he can register her lips in his mind forever but seeing her red face, he diverted his attention. Ivy averted his eyes and looked down with shyness.


    Simon and Allora felt happy and wiped their happy tears. Ronald also felt emotional seeing his sister getting married. John and Hana also wiped their tears seeing Gavon forming a family and feeling happy for both of them.


    Elric who is standing beside Alyssa bend down and whispered "I also want to get married."


    Alyssa cheeks burned and looked at him with a loss of words "T-Then ask your grandfather, Your Highness."


    "My grandfather is ready but the bride is not ready." Elric sighed.


    "D-Did you find one? Are you going to propose to her?" Alyssa inquired and her heart start beating widely.


    Elric looked at her and said "Yes, she is in my heart. I am going to propose but her age ceremony is not done yet."


    "Ohh.."


    Elric leaned a bit closer to her and asked with his cello voice "What do you think Ms Alyssa? Did she accept my feelings?"


    Alyssa neck heated up with the proximity and it turned red with shyness, "H-How can I know that Your Highness?" Alyssa strutted.


    "Just tell me your view, Ms Alyssa." Elric felt a sense of satisfaction seeing her reaction towards him.


    "Your Highness is smart, good looking, has a good family background, protects his people. Any girl will be blessed to have you as their partner." Alyssa answered calmly.


    "Ms Alyssa is thinking very highly about me. But thank you. And I heard that your age ceremony is in a few days? Is it true?" Elric inquired.


    "Y-yes, Your Highness." Alyssa''s heart skip a beat.


    "Okay." Elric nodded and looked at the couple leaving Alyssa in her messed up thoughts.


    The ceremony ended cheerfully when the couple bowed to the crowd showing their respect for their time and blessings.


    The couple went towards Gabriel to show their respect and greet him. Gabriel and Veronica felt a load lift from their shoulders as they are the ones who did all the decorations from the last two days. They planned this marriage on this grand scale so that they can turn the whole kingdom attention is on their marriage and at this time they can settle their daughter marriage.


    Andrea didn''t attend the marriage and Aaron is also away from the Kingdom. People didn''t mind about this as their whole focus is on the marriage and the couple.


    "Thank you for your arrangements, Your Majesty. We are truly blessed." Gavon said politely.


    "Thank You, Your Majesty and Your Highness for your blessings," Ivy added.


    Gabriel looked at the couple with a smile and said "I am happy for both of you. I want to give you both a wonderful gift but you both mentioned that you won''t accept any gifts."


    "Thank you for your kind heart, Your Majesty. We got the most valuable present today, your blessings and your efforts in this marriage is a priceless gift for us." Ivy said with a smile. Ivy and Gavon decided to not accept any gifts as they want this marriage is only to bless them not to show the extravagant gifts.


    Gabriel chuckled and said "Go and enjoy the rest of the party. Don''t mind us."


    "Congratulations to both of you." Veronica congratulated the couple.


    The couple thanked the King and Queen before moving to King Henirich who is sitting beside Gabriel.


    "Grandpa." Ivy smiled cheerfully.


    Henirich stood up and came towards them, he caressed Ivy head gently before saying "You are looking like your Grandmother, Child."

 Chapter 109 - Wedding Cake

    "Thank you, Gramps. Grandma must be very beautiful right." Ivy exclaimed.


    "How do you know?" Henirich amused.


    "Because Grandpa is seeing Grandma in me then of course grandma must be as beautiful as me. Am I right?" Ivy said proudly.


    Henirich chuckled seeing her proud expression and admitted "Yes, Yes."


    Henirich looked at Gavon and said sternly "Child, take care of her and don''t make her cry or else," he left the remaining sentence to Gavon to fill and he is implying the consequences of making her cry.


    Gavon didn''t feel pressurised but instead replied with a calm tone "I will take care of her. Please rest assured, Your Majesty."


    "Good." Henirich nodded his head in approval and left the couple to enjoy their day.


    Soon the dance will begin, the bride and groom will dance first. But Ronald walked into the centre of the hall with a glass in his hand. He clangs the glass with a spoon gathering the attention of the crowd towards him.


    Ronald is wearing a grey coat with silver buttons, his hair is combed back showing his forehead. He is looking dashing and handsome, every girl in the room got attracted towards him with one glance.


    "May I have your attention please," Ronald said, earning all eyes on him.


    "Congratulations to the bride and groom. I am very happy for my sister, and my brother-in-law is the luckiest person to get my sister. So, brother-in-law don''t try to act smart, she is scarier than you can ever imagine." Ronald said with a scary look causing the people to break into laughter.


    Gavon smiled and felt giddy when he heard Ronald addressing him as Brother-in-law. Ivy blushed with embarrassment and glared at Ronald.


    Ronald skillfully avoided her gaze and continued "And at the same time, she is the softest hearted and beautiful soul. Please take care of her." his voice became emotional. Ivy eyes also reddened with his words, Gavon squeezed her hand to assure her that she will be fine.


    "So on this auspicious occasion, I want to present the most delicious and the sweetest thing in this overall Kingdom. This is especially my sister''s creation." Ronald said with a proud expression. Ivy felt embarrassed to say it is her creation because she just made it with her knowledge from the modern world.


    "It is called Cake. Please present the Wedding Cake." Ronald clapped and the people in the room also joined him with confusion on their faces.


    They never heard about the cake and they all are looking at it with excitement in their eyes, as per their expectations or beyond their expectations two maids pushed the cart inside the hall under everyone eyes,


    On the neatly covered table with a white cloth is the three-layered cake prepared by Ivy. Ivy spent her last month preparing this cake, she remembered the recipe but a few things are not available here and she had to check for alternatives. For preparing the cream she struggled a lot to get the proper texture and taste. Her family helped her in getting a few ingredients used in the cake which made her task easy.


    The white colour three-layered cake base is decorated with flowers, and in the middle and top of the cake, she puts the roses as she is not able to make the shape of those. She directly used the roses for its decoration.


    The delicious cake attracted everyone''s interest, even the king and queen. Henirich and other Dalton family members are looking at Ivy proudly and they ate the first successful cake prepared by Ivy and this cake is made by the chef in their mansion.


    "WOW, what is it? It looks so delicious."


    "Yes, what will it taste like? I am already salivating."


    "Why did she place flowers on the cake? Is it edible?"


    "Exactly, who will place flowers and grass on the eating things."


    Few people showed their enthusiasm and support, whereas few showed their disdain. But the majority of the people are eager to try this new dish.


    Thomas, the owner of Blue Plates, was also shocked to see the beautiful item and he was impressed by Aivyn''s creativity. He planned to meet Aivyn after marriage to discuss this dish, if she agrees then he will add it to his menu as a dessert.


    "This is called Wedding Cake. Ivy planned to introduce this to everyone on her marriage day, cakes can be used on birthdays, wedding days, anniversaries, new starts and any happy occasion. My sister is going to introduce a few more flavours and different items in the near future. Stay Tuned for more updates." Ronald gave a charming smile to the people and he alone made the advertisement for this new invention in the era.


    The words Stay Tuned are proposed by Ivy, she asked him to give publicity to this cake and also suggested to strike a cute pose but his smile is enough to capture the people''s hearts.


    "Without further delay, Let''s welcome the bride and groom to cut the cake." Ronald clapped and the crowd followed him.


    Ivy was immensely pleased by Ronald''s skills, if he was born in the modern era, she would definitely make him a model. He is such a masterpiece, he hosts, acts, and charms people. He has the talent to become a star in the entertainment industry.


    Ivy looked at Gavon who was looking at the cake like a child who saw something marvellous in his life and she felt his reaction cute, she cleared her throat and said "My Lord, Let''s cut the cake."


    Ivy''s voice brought him back from the sweet trance of cake and rubbed his nape in embarrassment and scolded himself ''Gavon, What should I have to do with you?''


    "Yes," He gave his hand to her and took her to the centre of the hall to cut the cake.


    Gavon and Ivy reached towards the cake and their family members surrounded them, everyone looking at the cake with astonishment. They are waiting to taste it, even Gabriel is also looking forward to tasting it.


    "Here, Cut the cake." Ronald handed them a small knife the handle is decorated with silk cloth.


    Ivy smiled and took the knife. She looked at Gavon and he held her hand gently and carefully like he was handling a glass.


    His body got tense to cut the beautiful creation and Ivy sensed his body tense and whispered slowly "Calm Down, My Lord."


    Gavon''s body stiffened by her words and the proximity they shared, her scent made him relax, Ivy felt amused seeing his reaction and felt happy to bring these kinds of reactions in him.


    The audience clapped while Ivy and Gavon sliced the cake, Ivy cut the cake in a triangle shape and lifted it up from the base. She placed the knife aside and took the cake piece.


    She turned and looked at Gavon sweetly and offered the cake, his face bloomed with happiness when Ivy offered the cake and also he was going to eat it first, the thought itself made his whole body drenched in joy and bliss.


    Gavon opened his mouth slowly and bit the cake, it melted sweetly in his mouth and in an instant his mouth burst into sweetness.


    He closed his eyes with pure bliss, the soft cream, the scent, the sweet bread made his mouth water and he felt all the taste buds in his mouth awakened in an instant and burst into sweetness.


    The whole audience went crazy seeing his divine expression, they never thought their ''Monster'' ''Devil'' and whatever the names they gave to him will be this good looking and tempting while eating a simple cake.


    Ivy also got tempted seeing his dreamy look and her cheeks turn red, she tugged his shirt causing him to open his eyes.


    Ivy stretched her hand to give him the cake so that he would help her and made her eat the cake. But to her shock, a marvellous thing happened. Gavon bent forward and took another bite from the cake and smiled at Ivy with cake in his eyes.


    "...."


    ''Lord, this is unfair'' Ivy cried inwardly and whispered "My Lord, you should offer the cake to me. This is the process.. Bride and Groom offer cake to each other."

 Chapter 110 - Meet The Dragon

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Gavon felt a second wave of embarrassment and his neck turned red, ''God, I am screwed with just a piece of cake.'' He facepalmed inwardly and took the cake from Ivy''s hands.


    Gavon offered the cake to Ivy and she opened her mouth and took a small bite. Not only her mouth, her heart was also filled with sweetness seeing the gentleness in Gavon eyes.


    After swallowing the cake "Now you can have the whole cake, My Lord" Ivy said with a wink which made his heart skip a beat and his mind crash with malfunction.


    Ivy cut the cake again and offered it to her parents, Lysa family, Elric, John, Hana, Ethan and Lyo. She gave it to the people surrounding her and she asked the maids to serve it to her Grandfather and His Majesty Gabriel. She cut another piece for Gavon and offered him the plate.


    Gavon smiled and took the plate happily, he liked the taste and care from Ivy. Soon the cake is distributed to the crowd. Another cake is also made for all the people and soon the cake is served to everyone.


    "Woah, This taste."


    "It''s marvellous, it is sweet and soft. It melted in my mouth just like that."


    "Yes, I loved it."


    Thomas also took the plate and tasted it and his eyes went wide with its flavour "It''s delish."


    Laura also attended the marriage and she was also mesmerized by its taste and praised Ivy ''Ms Aivyn, surely a creator. First the dress design, now the cake. I wonder how many tricks she has.''


    After the cake session, Gavon and Ivy danced first. Gavon didn''t get a chance to have a dance with her at her age ceremony as he didn''t want to be involved with her and he also didn''t greet her due to the weird dream.


    But now she has become his wife and that feeling itself creates butterflies in his stomach. He really felt happy on this day that he never felt in his whole life.


    The way she was immersed in his arms, her small waist, her soft touch, her sweet scent, her silver hair, everything about her made his heart flutter and he didn''t know how to explain this sensation and the feelings he had for her.


    The dance ended with the crowd applause and they both went to have a rest for some time. Ivy sat on the chair and Gavon handed her a glass of water to drench her thirst.


    "Thanks, My Lord" Ivy''s eyes deepened with his gesture.


    Gavon nodded and stood beside her and asked "Tired?"


    Ivy gulped down the water and said "A bit. But it''s worth it."


    Gavon smiled and nodded his head. The smile on her face didn''t fade a little bit from morning and he also felt this was the most beautiful moment in his life.


    Soon the ceremony came to an end, everyone took their leave from the palace and in every person''s mind, this marriage will remain forever because every time they eat cake in the future they will remember Gavon and Ivy marriage.


    Simon and Allora went along with Ivy towards the carriage to send her to Gavon''s Mansion. The carriage is prepared for the bride and groom, it is decorated with flowers and the horses are also groomed well.


    Allora looked at Ivy and took her hand before saying "Take care, Ivy. We will always be there for you."


    Simon also nodded her head and patted her head dotingly. Ivy nodded her words as she is not able to speak any words due to the lump in her throat.


    Ronald also hugged her gently before saying "Don''t bully, brother-in-law."


    Everyone chuckled and the atmosphere lightened up. Gavon helped her into the carriage and nodded at her parents before he went inside. The carriage started moving and Ivy said bye from the carriage window to her parents.


    Ivy''s parents stood there till the carriage was out of their sight and left the place silently. Sending their daughter to another home is really a tortuous thing to parents and they wish one day this system will change.


    At the same time in the Drayce Mountain, the Icy dragon left the mountains swiftly under everyone''s eyes.


    "God, did the sunrise from the west? Why are so many things happening today?"


    "It seems. Did you know today our Young Madam Aivyn marriage? Is it related to their marriage?"


    "How come? Don''t speak nonsense. What does this have to do with Young Madam Marriage?"


    Everyone thought that it didn''t have anything to do with their marriage and continued to discuss the matter like some hot gossip.


    "Hurry up and inform Master Simon and Master Bratton. No dragon didn''t leave the mountains on its own." Glen''s stern voice made the gossip soldiers straighten their backs.


    "Come on. Few of you follow me. We have to ensure that the dragon didn''t do anything dangerous. You guys didn''t understand the seriousness of this situation and were gossiping like old aunts and uncles." Glen scolded them and after hearing Glen words a shiver ran through the soldier''s spine.


    ''Exactly, this Ice dragon can be considered a wild one.''


    Soon the Drayce mountain became tense and all of them went to check on other dragons, while a few of them went along with Glen to follow the Ice dragon.


    Meanwhile, in the carriage, Ivy was lost in her thoughts while looking outside of the window. She felt sad leaving her family, the thought of getting separated from her parents made her heart clench with worry. It seems like yesterday she came into this world and she is already married.


    Ivy''s thoughts were disturbed when she felt a warm hand on her, she looked at the hand before raising her head only to get lost in the beautiful eyes.


    ''I too have black eyes but why are his eyes most attractive?''Ivy thought to herself.


    "What are you thinking Aivyn?" Gavon asked gently, making her skin tinge with his warmth.


    "N-Nothing." Ivy stuttered.


    Gavon gave her a smile and promised "Don''t worry, you can go and visit your parents whenever you want. I won''t object."


    Ivy was touched by his words and her eyes reddened, "T-Thank You."


    The carriage came to a sudden stop causing Ivy to fall forward, luckily Gavon caught her in time and asked with worry "Are you alright?"


    "Yes,"


    After helping Ivy to her place, Gavon opened the curtain of the window and coldly asked the guards "What happened?"


    "M-My, My lord. There is a problem." the guard voice came out shakingly.


    Both Gavon and Aivyn step down from the carriage and the whole area suddenly turns cold. Gavon immediately took the trench coat from his carriage and draped it over Ivy.


    Ivy smiled by seeing his gentlemanly nature and went forward to check the issue. When they came in front of the carriage and saw the Ice dragon which was blocking their path.


    All the guards are in a position to attack it if it shows any kind of danger, the dragon also glaring at them for blocking its path, Ivy was stupefied by the large and well-built dragon in front of her.


    "My God," Ivy exclaimed.


    Gavon was also surprised by seeing the giant dragon in front of them. Then he looked at Ivy who was looking at the Dragon with stars in her eyes.


    "Aivyn, Please stay inside and I will take care of it," Gavon assured her.


    Ivy removed her gaze from the dragon and said "No No, My Lord. I am fine here. If you don''t mind, can I go near it?"


    Gavon was stunned by her request and protested "No, it''s dangerous." He never let her near to something dangerous.


    "Umm. My Lord, I am from Dragon Keepers family and I know few things about them so I might be of help." Ivy tried to reason with him.


    Gavon started reconsidering her words, Ivy gave him the final blow "Please, My Lord." Ivy pleaded with her puppy eyes which made him hard to refuse her.


    Gavon sighed and said "But on one condition. I will come with you"


    "Sure, Sure.." Ivy agreed happily and they both went near the dragon.


    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 111 - Newly Weds

    When they reach near the Ice Dragon, it becomes enormous which makes them look at it by stretching their neck upwards.


    They stood a few feet away from the Dragon and Ivy looked up, at the same time Dragon also looked at the people in front of it and its eyes met Ivy.


    Time seems to have stopped for Ivy and Ice Dragon, they both looked at each other like long lost friends. There seems to be a bond between them and there is a longing in their eyes.


    Ivy raised her hand subconsciously and the Ice dragon slowly bent down its head, everyone around them remained statue seeing their interaction and became immobile.


    The Ice dragon head touched Ivy''s hand and she felt a cool and hard sensation on her palm. She held the dragon with both hands and looked at it closely, with close inspection she saw the white colour scales on its face and body, they resembled the fish scales but they gave a feeling that they are made of fine diamonds. The dragon ears made her remember the Ox ears but with a twist in between, the horns resemble the antelope which are sturdy and beautiful, the main attraction is its eyes, the ocean blue eyes which are as calm as the deep sea.


    Those deep blue eyes are looking at Ivy innocently making her heart fluffy. Ivy caressed its head softly and gently making the Ice dragon body relax, it started wagging its tail to show its love for her treatment.


    "You are magnificent. I like you so much." Ivy''s eyes shone with excitement seeing the dragon''s response to her and continued "I felt that we had some sort of connection."


    "Grrrrr¡­" Dragon made a sound agreeing to her words.


    Ivy was stunned seeing its reaction "Really? You understand my words. You also felt that we had a connection right."


    "Grrrr¡­"Dragon made the sound again and pressed its head again on her palm wanting to get caressed again by her.


    Ivy chuckled and started touching its mane softly earning a purr as a response. Gavon came out of his trance after listening to its sound again and went towards her hurriedly to pull her back.


    Gavon pulled Ivy into her embrace and looked at the dragon with cold eyes, the ice dragon which lost its warmth raised its head to look at the person and growled at him while bearing its teeth showing its anger towards the person.


    Gavon didn''t get intimidated by the dragon, instead, he stared at the Dragon coldly and put his hand on the sword to get into action if it showed any kind of danger. Ivy, who was taken into a warm embrace, was stunned for a moment and raised her head to check the person.


    "My Lord," Ivy called him out, Gavon bent his head and looked at her worriedly.


    "Are you ok?" Gavon asked with worry in his eyes.


    Ivy was taken by his action and said "I am fine."


    Ivy distanced herself from Gavon and looked at the Ice Dragon who was bearing its teeth angrily towards Gavon.


    "Calm Down, He is not a bad person" Ivy''s voice made the dragon look at her and its cold demeanour changed instantly and turned into a puppy.


    Ivy smiled and patted its head lovingly "Good Boy." Ice dragon started swaying its tail with happiness. Gavon who was looking at their interactions got stupefied.


    Ivy looked at Gavon before continuing "My Lord, it is good Dragon. It means no harm."


    Gavon doesn''t know how to reply to Ivy, he heard about the Ice dragon which is wild in nature and is now turned into an adorable puppy in front of his wife. If he didn''t see it with his eyes he won''t believe this thing.


    "Umm.. Okay" Gavon nodded finally but he was on full alert.


    Ivy then looked around only to see the frozen soldiers in their spot, she understood their reaction as she also heard about the dragons in the last few days from her father and she grasped some new things about the dragon.


    "What is your name? Do you have any name?" Ivy inquired the dragon to which it just looked at Ivy with a clueless expression.


    "Fine, I will give you a name when we meet next time. Now go back to Drayce Mountain." Ivy said while humouring it.


    Ice dragon face fell when it was asked to leave her, it dropped its head and looked pitiful. Ivy who is watching its change in mood got surprised by seeing its reluctance to leave her. Ivy also wants to be with the dragon but taking it to the mansion will create a big scene.


    "Oh My, Don''t worry, I will come and visit you tomorrow. Okay?" Ivy tried to console the dragon, Gavon who was watching the interaction also felt a strange sense of feeling in his heart.


    After a few minutes of consoling and cajoling the dragon nodded its head to leave them, before leaving it got patted again for the last time and flew away.


    "Such a sweetheart." Ivy was totally mesmerized by the Dragon and forgot about her worries.


    Gavon felt happy to see the smile again on Ivy''s face and said "Shall we go?"


    Ivy looked at Gavon and smiled "Sure, Thank you, My Lord."


    Gavon gave her a small nod before escorting her to the carriage, the soldiers also came out of their shock and cleared the path to move forward.


    After a few minutes, Ivy and Gavon reached their mansion, John and Hana came first to welcome the newlyweds along with Ethan and Lyo. They already decorated the mansion with flowers, new curtains and other furniture got replaced.


    The whole mansion is now looking lively with the people and the joy is clearly visible in the atmosphere.


    Ivy stepped down from the carriage with the help of Gavon. The mansion is not big as the Dalton mansion but it has a big garden area in front of it and there is a fountain in the middle of the way towards the mansion.


    This mansion is quite big for two people and it is decorated lavishly. Ivy smiled seeing Hana and John at the Mansion doorsteps to welcome them.


    "Welcome to the Family. Child, I am very happy for both of you." Hana spoke while grabbing Ivy''s hands.


    Ivy felt warm inside her heart seeing Hana, she felt like she got herself a grandmother, she never felt this emotion before.


    "Thank you, Grandmother." Ivy smiled sweetly causing Hana smile to widen.


    "You are such a filial child." Hana welcomed them warmly.


    "Grandma, what about me?" Gavon didn''t stop himself from asking.


    Hana looked at Gavon and snorted "What about you? Did you bring the Dragon Sculpture or not?"


    Gavon sighed and looked at his grandfather for help, but John didn''t bother to look at him. Gavon shook his head and replied, "Yes, I had it with me."


    Gavon showed the Dragon Sculpture which he took from the carriage and handed to Ivy, Hana looked at the couple and said "Child, you both have to enter the house with this sculpture in your hands. So that there will be a child running in this home shortly."


    Ivy blushed and smiled seeing the Hana happy expression, Gavon also smiled and they both held the sculpture with their hands while entering the mansion.


    "Good. Congratulations to both of you and our blessings will be with you forever." John and Hana blessed them.


    "Thank you, Grandma and Grandfather," Ivy and Gavon replied with a smile.


    "Where are Ethan and Lyo?" Gavon asked while moving towards the hall. Ivy followed him closely while Hana didn''t leave a hand for a minute.


    "Oh, don''t bring them up. How can they be so useless?" Hana sighed while holding her forehead with disdain.


    Gavon looked at John who was having a ''Poor boys'' look all over his face but smiling to not anger his wife. Gavon almost imagined the fate of the two boys who got roasted by their grandmother.


    "Grandma, Tea is ready. We prepared it for the newlyweds.." Ethan''s voice came out from the kitchen and he carried a tray along with him.

 Chapter 112 - First Night

    Hana left Ivy side after settling her down on the sofa and went to sit in front of her. Hana glared at Ethan who came in the hall and said "It''s better to be good this time."


    "Ohh, Hello. You guys have arrived." Ethan smiled at the couple to which they smiled back. He turned towards Hana and said "Obviously it is going to be good, Grandma. Lyo, bring out the snacks."


    Ethan placed the tray on the table and sat on the sofa to get his back some rest, he was damn tired than the newlyweds.


    "Gavon, you better have maids in this mansion, these two boys don''t know a single thing and they will suffer my granddaughter.'''' Hana reminded Gavon.


    "I will think about it, Grandma," Gavon replied while passing a teacup to Ivy. Ivy took it and thanked him.


    "What''s there to think? This fellow doesn''t even know how to boil water and pour milk into the tea. And another fellow doesn''t know how to arrange snacks. And in this whole mansion, you have a chef, a maid to clean and a gardener. How will the girl adjust to this environment? You better arrange a few in the mansion." Hana chided.


    Gavon also felt the need of having servants in the mansion after listening to her words, earlier he never cared about these things as they will live their lives pretty roughly. Not to say having maids to attend to their every need.


    "Yes, Lord Gavon please assign a few maids or else we have to ''suffer''" Ethan stressed to indicate to him how much hassle it is to maintain the mansion.


    Today they were forced by Hana to prepare tea and snacks for couples as there are no maids in the mansion. And also she wants to make her feel at home as Ivy is surrounded by her family from her childhood and Hana heard about her being sick, so she doesn''t want to risk Ivy health in the mansion with other work.


    "Okay, Okay" Gavon agreed with their words. Lyo brought the snacks and placed them in the middle of the table before standing behind Gavon.


    Hana frowned seeing Lyo standing and said "You Lass, why are you standing? You are still growing and young, that doesn''t mean you can stand anytime, come and sit here."


    Lyo was taken back by Hana words, he heard her speaking with him like that before as well and he quite liked it when she treated him like that. He felt that he was like a small boy instead of an adult. But today in front of his master''s wife he felt embarrassed.


    "What are you thinking? Come and sit. Have some snacks and tea. You are not an outsider. John, tell him." Hana looked at John.


    John took the cue immediately and said "Lyo, come. We all are family. Aivyn, you don''t mind, right? You already know them but let me tell you these three people are like brothers."


    Ivy placed her cup down and said sweetly "Of course, I don''t mind. Yes, I heard about them a lot from Ronald. Lyo, please have a seat and enjoy."


    Lyo looked at his master for one time, seeing Gavon smile he felt at ease and sat immediately and took some cookies to eat.


    "See, this child. Have a lot of food and meat. You are still growing." Hana started her nagging again but the whole atmosphere became lively and happy.


    Meanwhile, in the Dalton mansion, the whole mansion suddenly became silent without Ivy, Henirich and Elric also left the Kingdom after Ivy was sent along with Gavon. They have some pressing matters at Neivya.


    When they reached Home, Glen was waiting for Simon''s arrival and informed him about the incident, he felt strange and left the mansion along with Ronald.


    When they were in the middle of tracing it, Bratton met them and informed them that the Ice dragon had already left for the Drayce Mountains. But the most worrying part is it met Ivy and Gavon before turning to Drayce mountain.


    Simon felt this strange and made a note to find more details of this dragon. He also inquired a few more details about Ivy and Gavon safety before returning back to the mansion.


    Whereas in the Palace, Queen Veronica is more concerned about another thing than this Ice dragon incident. She went to meet the temple High Priest to know about one thing.


    "Greetings to the High Priest" Veronica greeted.


    "May the Dragon God bless you. Please take your seat, Your Highness." the priest offered.


    Veronica sat down and asked "Your Grace, as you know my thoughts always revolve around this Kingdom well being. The things which I did in the past or in the present are done by keeping this kingdom safe in my mind."


    "What is the thing you are concerned about, Your Highness" the priest inquired straightly.


    "Your Grace, has his fate changed after this marriage? Will you please check it once?" Veronica asked without beating around the bush.


    The priest nodded his head before closing his eyes to look at the future of the certain someone the queen is dying to know.


    The priest kept his both hands together in a meditation pose and concentrated on the person, he saw the darkness everywhere and he tried to search for something more meaningful. He was in that position for a few minutes before opening his eyes slowly.


    Veronica was anxious about the outcome, she took advantage of the priest''s words till now and got rid of the people in her way. The priest didn''t help her in any way but the future he predicted helped the Queen in many ways, as the believer of Dragon God he conveys his messages to the people to make this place more peaceful and human.


    In that process, he helped the Queen at one time when she asked for help, he told her the truth and confirmed the same to the King when he was questioned. Due to their enormous trust in the priest and his good doings in the past for the welfare of the Drackston family earned him huge respect and his words contain a lot of weight.


    The priest looked at Veronica calmly and said "It''s still dark b-"


    "Really?" Veronica was overjoyed with the news, she felt that his fate will change with the marriage. In her happiness, she didn''t let the priest complete his words.


    "Thank you, Your Grace. I won''t disturb you anymore." Veronica thanked him and left without a word. In her anxiousness, she forgot her real tactic self and she will pay for it.


    The Priest looked at the Queen silhouette and said "It is dark but a small hole appeared. It won''t take time to fill the darkness with the light."


    "I pray this Kingdom and Drackstons will live peacefully." the priest said before closing his eyes to meditate but his thoughts went back to where he felt a different sensation when he announced Gavon and Aivyn as wife and husband which he never felt.


    The priest again closed his eyes and now concentrated on the Aivyn to know about her future, he closed for a few minutes and opened his eyes with a shock.


    ''This¡­ This is unbelievable.''


    Soon the sky is covered with ink and the stars twinkle around the moon. Ivy was standing on the balcony of their bedroom and lost in thoughts.


    Earlier Hana helped her with all the things to make sure she is comfortable, she felt glad for her support. Her thoughts drifted to her parents, brother and her maids who will be around her all the time, she suddenly feels empty without all those people around her.


    At first, she thought It will take time for her to adjust to this new place, people and work. But these people''s constant support makes it easy for her to adjust here. She already feels like this family member.


    Her thoughts got interrupted when she felt a coat on her shoulder and strong, warm hands around her waist. Ivy got frozen in her spot when she felt the warm hands on her waist, she felt the heat all over her body.


    She forgot the main thing that in every place after marriage there will be the first night.

 Chapter 113 - Kiss

    She almost forgot about this deed, she is not prepared for that activity but she is comfortable being in his arms and holding hands. In fact, she loved the warmth from his body


    Ivy closed her eyes and leaned back on Gavon. Gavon was surprised to see her reaction and a bubble of joy erupted in his heart, the thought that she was accepting him made him jump in joy.


    Earlier he had a discussion with Ethan and he mentioned all sorts of things to him in just a few minutes of time which scared him to death. So he left him and came to see Ivy. He wanted to make sure she is comfortable in this place and he can wait for all these things.


    He is not in a rush, he wants to give her the best, he wants to think best of her. He came into the room and did not find Ivy, so he started searching for her and found the balcony door opened. There he saw Ivy in a white robe and her silver hair fluttering in the air, under the moonlight her silver hair was shining brightly.


    Gavon took the coat nearby and wrapped it around her, he felt her body go rigid. He suddenly held her by her waist to make her steady and to his shock, she leaned back on him.


    "Are you alright? Aivyn?" Gavon''s deep voice made Ivy body stiffen.


    Ivy relaxed in a minute and replied "Yes, You can call me Ivy. My Lord"


    Ivy liked the way he called her, she wanted to be called Ivy by him. Today morning when she heard Ivy words from his mouth made butterflies flip in her stomach and she liked that feeling. So, she wants to satisfy that greed and she won''t hesitate to tell her wants and needs to her husband as they are going to spend the rest of their lives together. She knows that he likes to call her Ivy.


    To her surprise, she doesn''t even feel an ounce of discomfort and wariness from Gavon. Gavon also wants to call her Ivy and it made him close to her, so he was quite surprised when she asked him to call Ivy.


    "Sure, but you have to call me Gavon." Gavon suggested he liked the way she called him ''My Lord'' but he wants to be closer to her.


    "Mm. I will," Ivy said, she still closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth from his body before adding "Gavon"


    Suddenly, he felt a change in his body. All of his blood erupted like a powerful volcano, his body heated up to the max and his blood flowed more violently. He never felt this kind of sensation and his body also turned rigid. He never knew that calling his name would give this kind of reaction to his body but he felt itchy all over his body.


    But his thoughts drifted when he felt the weight of Ivy on him and he looked at her, Ivy breath became steady and it seems she fell asleep just like that.


    Gavon sighed and gathered her in princess style. He carried her to the bed and placed her on the soft bed. He covered her with the sheets and laid beside her by supporting his head with his hand.


    He looked at the sleeping face of Ivy and forgot about the earlier change of his body; he didn''t know why he felt a strong bond between them.


    "Ivy, I will take care of you to the best of my ability," Gavon said and bent down to kiss her forehead. He planted a light kiss on her forehead before adding "I promise. Sleep tight, My Wife."


    Ivy slept peacefully and she felt warm all night. She never felt this kind of warmth after she came into this body. It felt like she slept with the warmer on in the room.


    She opened her eyes groggily and looked at the flat and chiselled chest that came into her view. She admired it for a second and in the next moment realization dawned on her. Her eyes went wide and she slowly raised her head to look at the Greek God who was sleeping peacefully.


    ''Gulp''


    Ivy gulped hard seeing her husband''s face and admired it, this is the first time she is seeing a male face in this proximity.


    In her trance she started tracing the face with her finger starting from his hair, she removed the hair which is covering his face, she traced his eyebrows, slid down to cheek and rested at the corner of his lips.


    Ivy looked again at Gavon to see if there was any reaction, but his face seemed to be calm but she felt his heart racing. Ivy smirked and started tracing the outline of his lips before retracting her fingers and they went towards his Adam apple.


    She traced it slowly and sensually before blowing it seductively. Gavon gulped, making his Adam apple move and he opened his eyes slowly.


    Due to the torture, his eyes turned watery which give him a more seductive look, Ivy was captivated by his look he is looking like a vulnerable princess at the bad wolf mercy.


    "Good Morning, My Lord." Ivy''s voice came huskily as she woke up a few minutes back.


    Gavon tightened his grip on her waist and said "Morning, My Wife"


    The word wife sent shivers to her spine and she was smitten by his deep and cello voice early in the morning. Gavon loved the reaction he had on her.


    "So, for all the teasing, I should deserve a prize right? Wife¡­" Gavon said while tucking her silver hair behind her ear which was blocking his view.


    "Huh??" Ivy is perplexed by the sudden change in the atmosphere.


    Gavon didn''t give her a chance to think and pressed his lips on her, he liked how cool and sweet they tasted. He kissed them slowly and coolly, making Ivy''s mind go blank.


    One of his hands supported Ivy and the other started exploring her back. She is wearing a white silk gown which is helping him to feel her curves.


    Due to his hands or the kiss Ivy mind stopped working, she is experiencing the first ''proper'' kiss in her both lives rightfully from her husband. She likes this feeling and is drawn into the feeling of being loved by his lips.


    He started slowly with her lower lip from one corner by sucking, licking and ended at the other corner before picking up her upper lip. He planned to explore each and every tissue of her lips. Ivy becomes a statue and lets him do all the work, she is way too far to respond to his kiss. She is totally immersed in the sensation and the feeling of his lips on her and his hands on her body. She is engraving each and every moment in her mind and a hot sensation started building in her body.


    Gavon sucked her lower lip before biting it a bit hard to get the entrance into her sweet mouth, Ivy winced and opened her mouth. Gavon entered her mouth and when he touched her tongue Ivy jolted and pushed him.


    "Hu¡­ Hu¡­ Hu¡­"


    Ivy pant and tried to get her breath, after calming her down she remembered her action and hurriedly looked at Gavon. Gavon looked at her worriedly and felt that he did something wrong.


    "What''s wrong? Ivy? Sorry, Did I hurt you?" Gavon asked worriedly.


    Ivy melted seeing his reaction and said "Umm¡­. No, no, It''s just my first time so I just got flustered."


    Ivy wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it, she was lost in the sensation but when she felt a hot tongue her body reacted faster than her.


    Gavon sighed and he combed his hair through his fingers, he is just like a male model and he is looking sexy because of his small action. Ivy who saw this action felt like she would have nosebleed if this continued.


    "You scared me, It''s fine we will take things slowly.." Gavon assured her and he took her hands into his and said "Ivy, let''s get to know about each other. Shall we?"

 Chapter 114 - Master Wife

    Gavon smiled and got down from the bed before looking at Ivy. He''s wearing a loose shirt with the last two buttons buttoned. It shows his well maintained sculptured body, it is a feast to one''s eye.


    ''Ah... How I wish to wear that shirt, like in the novels mentioned after the love session the ML will help her into his shirt. I want to experience it. If Gavon doesn''t do that I will let him sleep alone for a few months.'' Ivy smirked but didn''t stop admiring his looks.


    "Get ready, we will have breakfast," Gavon said to Ivy who is ogling him out.


    *Ahem* "O-Okay, Yes. I have a small request. Gavon" Ivy said suddenly.


    "Yes,"


    "You are planning to get maids in the mansion right? Should I get my people from the Dalton Mansion? I grew up with them from birth and it will be convenient for me." Ivy asked. She doesn''t know whom he will hire. If it is someone she knows then it will be helpful for her.


    Gavon thought for a second and agreed "Sure,"


    "Thank you, Gavon" Ivy smiled sweetly.


    Ivy got ready on her own, she used to have maids around her but that didn''t make her lazy to do her own tasks. She meticulously got ready and came down.


    Today she is wearing a simple pink soft gown without any corset, it made her rib crush and there are no maids to help her with that. She loves to wear normal gowns at home so that she will feel more comfortable.


    "Good Morning, Grandfather and Grandmother." Ivy greeted John and Hana.


    "Good Morning child, Come here and have some tea." Hana greeted Ivy sweetly.


    Ivy smiled and went towards them and sat beside Hana. Hana poured her a cup of tea and handed it to Ivy. Ivy took it with a smile and thanked Hana.


    Ivy took the sip and said "Umm... It''s great Grandma."


    Soon Gavon, Ethan and Lyo also joined them. Hana poured them tea and chatted with them, "Gavon, did you think about the thing we discussed yesterday?"


    Gavon took the sip of the tea and said "Yes, Grandma. I will look into this on priority. And Ivy personal maids from Mansion will join her to help with her tasks."


    Hana placed her cup down and said happily "Great!! Ivy also feels comfortable around them." Hana looked at Ivy and added "Ivy, after breakfast me and your grandfather will take leave. From now on you have to take responsibility for this mansion."


    Ivy took her hands and asked "Why don''t you both stay here? It will be convenient for you both, right."


    "Aigoo. We love to stay here but as you know your Grandfather taught a few of the village kids at home. Those people will miss him. But you both can visit us anytime." Hana felt happy seeing the Ivy concern for them.


    "Yes Ivy, so give us grandchildren soon so we will come here and settle with you." John joked, making the atmosphere lighten up.


    "Grandma, why don''t you invite us? You said they both can visit but you didn''t mention me and Lyo." Ethan complained.


    Hana glared at Ethan and said "Because you alone won''t give children right, so get married and after that, I will invite you. And for Lyo he is still a small kid."


    "No need, Why would I require an invitation to my grandmother''s home?" Ethan huffed, he didn''t want to get married. He is living a happy single life.


    "Come, Let''s have breakfast," John said and everyone went to the dining hall to have breakfast. After breakfast John and Hana left the mansion, Ethan went along with them to drop them at the house.


    "Gavon, I will visit Drayce Mountains. Can you arrange for that? Please" Ivy inquired. She wants to meet that Ice Dragon badly.


    Gavon understands her concern, he also wants to know more about that Ice Dragon. "Sure, Give me some time and you will also get dressed up."


    "Okay" Ivy skipped happily.


    Gavon smiled and turned around to look at Lyo and informed him to arrange his dragon for the visit to Drayce Mountain.


    "But, Master You have some other work. Let me escort madam." Lyo offered.


    Gavon shook his head and said "No, they will wait. This is important. Go and Prepare."


    "Sure, Master" Lyo left without a word.


    Gavon went inside to discuss a few things with the chef and informed him to prepare servant quarters for the new maids. He agrees to Ivy''s request but needs to have a discussion with Simon, he needs to get his approval but he has a hunch that he will agree for his daughter.


    When he returned to the hall he saw Ivy coming down, he was struck by her beauty. Ivy was wearing a black and blue combination shirt and pants. She is wearing her hair in a ponytail making her neck visible. She is looking dashing and sexy in that outfit.


    Ivy came in front of Gavon and asked "What do you think about my outfit? Gavon."


    Gavon came out of his trance and said "Beautiful."


    Ivy smiled and asked, "Should I beat you in looks?"


    Gavon chuckled and leaned forward before whispering "Of course. If you want I will be your wife at night. What do you say?"


    Ivy''s face blushed and slapped his shoulder "Wh-what are you speaking?" Ivy got flustered.


    Gavon chuckled happily and found another way to be happy, i.e.teasing Ivy.


    They both went to Dragon Stand, Gavon took her to his Dragon. Even though he can get the dragon in the Mansion he wants it to be more spacious and comfortable.


    "Did you see my Dragon Ivy?" Gavon inquired while they were going towards its place.


    Ivy looked at him and said, "No, but I heard about it."


    Gavon raised his brow and asked, "Hoo... What is it?" He got interested in what she heard about him and his dragon.


    Ivy came close to him and said "That both master and his dragon are the same."


    "Same means?"


    "Means, they both are cold and dangerous," Ivy said with a husky voice and in a dramatic way


    Gavon got embarrassed, he never thought about people''s opinion of him, he was devoid of their words and actions. But listening to these words from Ivy that too in a dramatic manner made him embarrassed.


    Gavon liked this side of Ivy, she is not looking at him like the rest of them viewed, she believes what she saw and experienced. She won''t judge immediately and made him feel that he is someone important to her.


    All these are new to him but he is liking them, all this life he carved for some love, care and affection. He is getting that vibe from Ivy and he wants to hold her close to his heart.


    "We''ve arrived," Gavon said and Ivy looked up to see the dragon.


    The Gray Dragon is staying in a large empty space along with two or three dragons which are small compared to the giant Gray dragon, it is enormously huge and the open space will occupy two mansions'' space. They all are happily roaming around without a care in the world.


    Gavon whistled and the Dragon raised its head, the moment it saw Gavon it started coming towards him. Ivy saw the dragon coming towards them and the earth under their foot started shaking violently.


    Gavon held Ivy hand for safety measures, when it reached near Gavon it bent its head towards him. Gavon smiled and caressed it with the other hand.


    Ivy rarely saw this gentle side of him, she saw it a few times when he was around her and now in front of the dragon.


    "Ivy, this is my Dragon." Gavon introduced his dragon to Ivy. Ivy turned her gaze from Gavon to Dragon and smiled at the dragon when it met her eyes.


    "Hello. I am Aivyn, your master wife. Nice to meet you." Ivy introduced herself while raising her hand. She didn''t touch it directly but waited for it to approach.


    Gavon felt happy and proud when she introduced herself as his wife, he is loving the way that she took his feelings into consideration and her efforts to make him happy in small things.

 Chapter 115 - Odin

    The dragon waited for some time before approaching her, Ivy did not remove her hand or flinched when it approached her. She doesn''t know from where this confidence came, is it because of her experience as a veteran or is it due to the Dragon Keepers blood or some other reason.


    She is always excited about the dragons. She wants to hold them, touch them, help them, feed them, ride them and want to protect them with all her might.


    The Dragon touched her hand with its head and retreated, again touched and retreated after doing four times it pressed completely to her hand. Ivy smiled seeing its action and caressed it lovingly.


    "My Lord, see your dragon also like me." Ivy smiled sweetly.


    Gavon also smiled and said "Of course, everyone will like you. You deserve all love in this world"


    Ivy paused and looked at Gavon with a blush. She never thought that her husband would be this smooth and lovely.


    "How did you meet this Dragon?" Ivy inquired while caressing it, the dragon liked it very much and started swaying its tail with joy.


    "Come let''s help you on the dragon. On the way, I will tell you." Gavon suggested.


    "Okay," Ivy said and looked at the dragon before adding "Handsome, will you get me on top of you."


    Like magic spell, the dragon placed her on top of it with its tail, Gavon who want to help her looked at both of them with his mouth wide. After helping Ivy, the dragon helped Gavon and placed him behind Ivy.


    "Ivy, is it coincidence or do you have any special powers?" Gavon inquired while making sure Ivy sat properly or not.


    "Huh? I don''t have any powers. I just have compassion and love towards animals." Ivy answered honestly. Ivy didn''t think that she had some powers, as a veteran, she dealt with so many different animals and she practised a habit to make animals her friends.


    Here also she gave time to the dragons to adjust to her but the only difference is they are getting attached to her within a few minutes. She thought that it might be the blood of Dragon Keepers which attracted the Dragons and her skills of making animals comfortable around her.


    "Let''s go," Ivy said and patted the Dragon giving it a signal to fly. The dragon flung its wings open and flapped it in the air two times before rising into the air.


    "The way you are moving with dragons made me think in that way. Normally it will take time for normal people to get close to dragons but for you, it is happening in minutes. I thought it was due to your blood." Gavon stated.


    He thought about this earlier as well, the way she treated Ice Dragon, now his dragon made him think that she has some powers but listening to Ivy answer he felt that it might be due to her blood and luck.


    "Yes, you can say that and my luck as well. One more thing is that I study about animals which also helped me." Ivy added.


    "Ohh okay. When I met this dragon it was very small. I met this when I was allowed to train with dragons at the age of 9 or 10." Gavon started explaining his connection with the Dragon.


    "They asked me to select one Dragon and I selected this dragon. It is also a small child like me, left alone by other dragons. I heard its mother passed away at that time and was left alone. We both have so many similarities and we both became friends. It used to take care of me and I used to take care of it." Gavon said while caressing the dragon body.


    "It must be hard," Ivy said in a low voice while leaning over Gavon.


    "Huh?" Gavon did not hear her as her voice came as a whisper.


    "Nothing. All your hardships will pay off one day. From now on you will do whatever you want. Yes, did you write your bucket list?" Ivy inquired. Ivy doesn''t want to pity him anymore, he struggled a lot and she wants to make him happy to the point where he will forget all of his sad memories. No one will change the past but we can change our present and future.


    "Oh yeah. I did." Gavon admitted. He started noting small things whenever he remembered her words.


    "That''s great. Once we reach home we will look at it once." Ivy smiled sweetly.


    ''Home. Yes, now I have a home.'' Gavon also smiled and the feeling of being with her made his heart full of content.


    "Will you name my dragon as well?" Gavon asked nervously, Ivy who was enjoying the ride while leaning over him turned slightly and inquired "Do you want me to do it?"


    Gavon scratched his head and said, "Well, I am not good at names so, and also I liked the concept of naming Dragons and other animals."


    Ivy wanna squeeze him badly seeing his cute reaction. Gavon wants her to give a name to his dragon because he heard Ivy mentioning giving a name to the Ice dragon. He likes the concept of giving names to the Dragons because they are not only animals but their companions.


    "Sure, what name should I give?" Ivy started thinking about the names for the dragon, and after a few minutes she named it "Oh, let''s name it Odin."


    "Odin," Gavon murmured and he liked the name. "It''s good. Does it have any meaning?"


    "You like it? Yes, it means soul or rage." Ivy started explaining "As it is close to your heart and everyone thought you both are cold, this will serve as the good name."


    (A/N:In Greek Mythology it has more meanings but I took these two)


    "Umm.. You don''t have to take people''s thoughts into consideration" Gavon felt embarrassed with his wife teasing.


    Ivy laughed and said "Soul because it is close to you, Rage because when you are in danger it will come for your aid. I just said that earlier for fun."


    The journey is peaceful with their chatting. Lyo, who is following behind them, observed their interactions and felt happy for his master. He was taken care of by his master when he was a small child, even though his master is still a child he took pity on him, took him under his wings and gave him some bread to eat.


    He never forgot the kindness from his master. He loves to be with Gavon and Ethan, even though Ethan usually fights with him but he cares for them a lot. They all meet in palace grounds which are hell for them but thanks to that place they are able to meet and become a family.


    Lyo felt happy for Gavon who was smiling happily and his fondness towards Ivy increased, when he was told to gather information about Ivy at the start he never thought that she would truly become his madam. But now seeing it with his eyes made him believe that and he felt that this is the good thing that happened in their life.


    When they were near Drayce Mountain, they found a dragon on one of the large Snow Mountains which was eye-catching. It placed its head on the land and observed the surroundings, like waiting for someone. As it sensed that someone was arriving it looked up and saw in a certain direction.


    The Soldiers in the Drayce mountain are discussing the Ice Dragon. Yesterday was the first time they saw the Ice Dragon after so many years. Again today morning they saw the Dragon on top of the highest Snow mountain, it is very hard to ignore the Dragon which is sitting on the top mountain.


    Ivy instinctively looked at the Snow Mountains to find the Ice Dragon but to her astonishment, she saw the big Ice Dragon flapping its wings ready to come towards her.


    Ivy almost chuckled seeing it, in the next minute the Ice Dragon rose into the air and started coming towards them.


    "My Lord, see the Dragon is coming towards us," Ivy said with a smile.. Along with Gavon his Dragon Odin also looked in a certain direction.

 Chapter 116 - Olaf

    "My Lord, see the Dragon is coming towards us," Ivy said with a smile while looking at the Ice Dragon. Along with Gavon his Dragon Odin also looked in the direction Ivy pointed and saw the Ice Dragon coming towards them. Odin showed a bored expression and continued travelling to his destination.


    "Yes," Gavon wants to find out the connection between Ivy and the Ice Dragon, he needs to discuss it with his father-in-law.


    "Odin, go down," Ivy announced, Odin nodded his head as an understanding and started moving downwards to land.


    Once again Gavon felt that his wife is extraordinary, she is changing all the methods they used in this world to control dragons. He suddenly got an urge to test her method and caressed the Odin body before adding "Odin, shake your head."


    Ivy and Odin "...."


    Odin raised its head and turned its head to the left to eye its master with an expression ''Have you gone crazy?''


    Gavin gasped and almost went to close his mouth, he is looking funny and cute. Ivy almost wants to squeeze him to death. ''How can he be so cute and hot?''


    "Ivy, it seems the dragon will understand my words," Gavon whispered, Ivy wants to laugh loudly after listening to his words.


    "Did you test it now?" Ivy laughed.


    Gavon nodded his head innocently only making Ivy laugh hard, Odin also made a snorting sound seeing his master brain.


    "My God, Gavon, how can you be this cute and innocent? It''s your dragon, to begin with, and you both have had a connection for years, how come it won''t understand your words?" Ivy wondered.


    Gavon scratched his forehead with a clueless expression and only his wife will think he is cute and innocent, if word goes out all the images he has as a cold person will destroy in a few minutes. But who would believe it?


    "I know that, but it feels good to converse normally. I used to talk with it a few times back in the days at that time I never paid attention to its response as I felt it will be stupid to think the dragon will understand my words. But now I understand that it is not the case." Gavon explained seriously.


    Ivy understood his words and said, "Yes, it is we who won''t understand them, they will understand us better."


    Odin landed smoothly and helped the both of them to get down from its body. In the next second the Ice Dragon landed in front of them, is it her imagination or is it real she heard both dragons make snort sounds when they see each other.


    Ivy looked at both of them and inquired "Do you guys know each other?"


    Both of them turned their heads in opposite directions to show that they don''t know but Ivy already understood that they both have some grudge. Ivy found it funny and smiled at both of them.


    "Thanks, Odin for the trip." Ivy patted its head lovingly.


    Odin gave a happy growl attracting the Ice Dragon''s attention, it saw the Ivy patting and went towards her to disturb her. Ivy felt a nudge at the back of her and she turned around only to see the Ice Dragon looking at her with pitiful eyes.


    Ivy suddenly felt an urge to hug it and console the poor dragon. "Oh my, did you miss me?" Ivy started caressing its face and the Ice Dragon closed its eyes with content and felt great to be patted by ivy.


    Seeing it enjoying her touch made Ivy''s heart flutter in joy. Odin which saw this left a snorted roar and turned its face with annoyance.


    Gavon, who is observing from the sideways, felt that he was ignored by his dragon, his wife and her dragon. He suddenly felt he needed attention from his wife, he didn''t wait and went towards her and complained "Wife, you forgot about your husband after seeing the Dragons."


    Ivy suddenly felt that she was surrounded by the three big babies who were carving for her attention. She already felt weak thinking about her future when she had children.


    *Ahem*''Ivy don''t think too far'' Ivy scolded and looked at her husband with a loving smile "Hubby, How is it possible?"


    Gavon felt he was stricken by lightning when he heard the word ''Hubby'' from Ivy''s mouth. He liked that sound and he felt ants crawl on his body and he felt an unknown emotion surged in his body. He felt his blood boil again and suddenly his body felt hot.


    Unknown to them both Dragons felt a strong power around them and looked at Gavon instinctively. Ivy saw the shocked Gavon and approached him.


    "Gavon, Gavon" Ivy shook him, causing him to come out of his trance.


    "Huh?"


    "Are you okay?" Ivy asked with concern. Again both dragons looked at each other and there seems to be a strange conversation happening between them.


    Gavon felt embarrassed and said "Y-Yes, I just got excited when you call me like that. Ivy, please call me like that again."


    Seeing his puppy eyes which are eager to be called hubby made Ivy''s heart do a somersault. Before she called him again someone disturbed them.


    "Ivy, brother-in-law" a cheerful voice greeted them.


    Ivy turned and looked at Ronald who was coming towards them, "Hey Ron. Good Morning."


    "Morning, Brother-In-Law." Ronald greeted Gavon to which he nodded with a small smile.


    Ronald was struck by Gavon''s smile, he never thought that the cold and dangerous Lord Gavon would smile at others. But he felt it is all possible due to his sister and his mood improving seeing their growth in the relationship.


    He smiled at Gavon and then turned towards his sister and asked playfully." Why are you here this early? Already missed me" and looked behind them and his eyes went wide. Seeing the Ice and Gavon Grey Dragon made his day.


    Ivy nearly rolled her eyes and said "No, I came to see my dragon."


    "What?" Ronald was surprised. He didn''t know that she already got a dragon without him knowing.


    "I mean, the Ice Dragon. Yesterday we met and I promised to meet him today." Ivy explained. Ronald also heard about the incident and he was also quite shocked and surprised when he heard about Ice Dragon.


    "Where is the father?" Ivy inquired


    "Ohh he is on rounds. He will be here shortly. Come with me. Let''s go inside" Ronald offered.


    "Wait. Let me send them off." Ivy said and went towards the Dragons.


    "Odin and ¡­" Ivy looked at Ice Dragon and she remembered that she has to name the Ice dragon.


    "Olaf" Ivy''s eyes twinkled when she remembered Frozen. This name suits him better, like Olaf this Ice Dragon is cheerful and spread happiness. Ivy felt that this name will opt for the Ice Dragon.


    "Odin and Olaf," Ivy exclaimed happily. "Do you like it?"


    Both the dragons looked at each other and the Ice Dragon looked at Ivy and waved its tail showing its happiness.


    "Great. Now you both go and enjoy your time. I will meet you guys soon" Ivy said and caressed both dragons before leaving with her brother and husband.


    The dragons looked at each other and flew in different directions. Olaf went to the Snow Mountains whereas Odin went to the Rocky mountains.


    They both went inside a room near the Rocky mountains. The trio chatted about trivial matters, in the whole conversation gavon was dragged by Ivy sometimes and a few times by Ronald. He is still not fully comfortable speaking with another person apart from Ivy but he was glad for the siblings'' efforts to make him feel comfortable.


    Simon and Bratton entered the room and heard the laughter from their cabin. They both went inside and saw Ivy and Gavon talking with Ronald.


    "Ivy," Simon called her. He felt it had been ages since he last met his daughter.


    Ivy turned and stood up "Father,"


    Simon went towards her and hugged her dearly, he missed his daughter in one night a lot. Not only him, his wife, his son, Paul and all the servants in the mansion.


    "We missed you." Simon choked.


    Ivy''s eyes sting but she held back and said "Dad, it''s just a few minutes travels.. You can come and see me anytime."

 Chapter 117 - God Of Medicine

    Ivy''s eyes sting but she held back and said "Dad, it''s just a few minutes travels. You can come and see me anytime." Ivy turned towards Gavon and asked "What do you say? My Lord."


    Gavon straightened his back and said "Yes, Father. You can visit us anytime. It is your home as well." He wants his wife to be happy.


    "Aish, Simon you got a good Son-In-law. See how much he cared for you" Bratton laughed.


    Simon also smiled and nodded his head "Of Course. I am lucky to have a great person as my son-in-law."


    Gavon felt a little bit embarrassed due to their praises, but he felt good inside.


    "Dad? What about me then?" Ivy pouted.


    "You are always my princess." Simon patted her head lovingly.


    They all talked and laughed heartily, Gavon looked at Simon and asked "Father, I am hiring a few maids in the mansion. And Ivy wants to have her maids from the Home, is it convenient for you to send them to our place?"


    Gavon wanted to seek Simon permission before getting them into his mansion, he was sure that he would agree to his request but he just had the fear that if he rejected his wife would feel bad.


    "Lord Gavon, You are thinking too much. Simon doted on his daughter a lot and he definitely won''t say no to you." Bratton said with a chuckle.


    Simon nodded his head agreeing to his words and said "Yes, I will send them to your place. They will also feel elated to join Ivy. They missed her a lot."


    "Of course, I am the prettiest and cute girl at home. Everyone will miss me" Ivy said with a smile to which everyone smiled along with her.


    "Master," Glen came inside in a hurry and looked at the people in the room before giving a bow to them to show respect.


    "What happened Glen?" Simon inquired seeing the hurry in his eyes.


    Glen looked at Simon and said, "Master Shah is coming towards the mountains, Master."


    Simon and Bratton looked at each other with confusion, they didn''t invite him to the place and none of the dragons was injured.


    "Okay, Let''s go and invite him," Bratton said and everyone went out to greet Master shah.


    By the time they went outside, a dragon landed in the Drayce Mountains. Master Shah along with Adam get down from the Dragons.


    Simon, Bratton and others went near them and greeted them politely "Greetings!! Master Shah. It''s good to see you again. We are delighted with your presence."


    Master Shah nodded his head and said "I hope I didn''t disturb your work."


    "No, No. It''s an honour to meet you. Please tell us if anything is required." Bratton added.


    "That''s a relief. I came here immediately after knowing something." Master Shah informed them and everyone looked at each other thinking what that matter was about.


    "Okay. Please come with us. We will sit and discuss the matter, Master Shah" Bratton invited Master Shah inside.


    Master Shah smiled and replied "Thank you. But I came here to meet Ice Dragon. If you allow me, I want to see it."


    When he is speaking about Ice Dragon there is some kind of excitement in his eyes, even Adam''s eyes are sparkling with enthusiasm.


    "T-That..." Bratton got confused.


    "Is there any problem, My Lord" Adam inquired seeing Bratton hesitation.


    "Ah... No Problem. But," Bratton looked at Simon, indicating to help him with the situation. Simon got the cue and interrupted them.


    "It is like this Doctor Adam. The thing Ice Dragon came out with is true but we are not able to meet it. It went out and came back. Now it is deep in the Snow Mountains and we can''t summon it." Simon said with an apologetic smile.


    Master Shah and Adam understood his words. They were quite shocked when they heard Ice Dragon come out and they immediately rushed to Drayce Mountain to visit it once in their life.


    "Dad... If you are okay, should I give it a try?" Ivy asked, seeing the dejected expression of Master Shah and Adam she felt bad. She knows how reputed Master Shah is and there might be good reasons for them to see it.


    She also wants to know the reason for their visit and enthusiasm to meet Ice Dragon. Simon looked at Ivy, then he remembered yesterday''s incident and he was also now excited to know about this Ice Dragon.


    "Sure, Ivy. Try it once. If Ice Dragon comes then it will be great." Simon encouraged Ivy.


    Ivy gave him a small smile, she looked in the Snow Mountain direction and whistled. Gavon was stunned when he heard her whistle, earlier he also called his Dragon in the same way. Seeing Ivy whistle like him made his heart rejoice.


    "Olaf...." Ivy shouted enough to get her voice to resound in the area.


    Everyone looked at Ivy with confusion when she shouted the name. They are having an expression on their face that ''Who is Olaf?'' except Gavon and Ronald who are already aware of the dragon name.


    ''I want to see my sis tricks. Let''s see whether the dragon will come or not'' Ronald was eagerly looking at Snow Mountains.


    ''My Wife is marvellous. The dragon will come for sure.'' Gavon looked at Ivy lovingly.


    Ivy looked at Master Shah who was looking at her with a somewhat confused expression and inquired "Master if you don''t mind can you please tell us about the Ice Dragon?"


    Listening to her words everyone looked at Master Shah and their attention diverted to him, they also wanted to know about the dragon.


    Master Shah cleared his throat and said "As per Krayton history, the Ice Dragon represents the water element. Not only that, the Dragon is the symbol for medicine. The Ice Dragon is considered as the god of medicine in the olden days."


    "But, Master How would we consider the Ice Dragon as God of medicine? Isn''t it only a dragon?" Ivy questioned.


    Master Shah smiled at her question and replied "You are correct but as per the Krayton kingdom ancient history it is said that there are shapeshifters. The dragons can transform into humans and vice versa. Although there is no proof about that, but long long back it happened. It is also mentioned that the Dragon God bestowed the knowledge of medicine to the Ice Dragon."


    "From then the Ice Dragon is considered as the God of Medicine. Not only that, the dragon has powers as well." Master Shah stopped his words and he felt the ground under him shaking.


    They all both looked at the source of sound and were stunned to see the majestic Ice Dragon in front of their eyes. Master Shah and Adam are awestruck after seeing the majestic Dragon in front of them, they didn''t believe their own eyes.


    Simon, Bratton, Glen and a few other soldiers who are moving in that area are stunned by seeing the mysterious Ice Dragon with their own eyes and also in close proximity.


    *** Please read the novel only on webnovel.. Don''t support illegal websites. ***

 Chapter 118 - Veterinarian

    Olaf bent his head down and looked at Ivy asking for her pat. Ivy smiled and caressed his mane lovingly before speaking "Olaf. See you got visitors to meet. Do you want to meet them?"


    Olaf who is basking in her warmth nodded his head. Ivy smiled and looked at Master Shah "Master, Please come here. You can see him from near."


    Master Shah came out of his trance and looked at Ivy with admiration in his eyes, he never thought that Dragon Keepers would have the power to control these almighty Dragons which are mentioned as the most powerful dragons in history.


    He went near them and his body shivered with anxiety and excitement. Ivy understood his reaction, she also felt the same when she met Rocky at Magna.


    "Olaf, Say hello to Master Shah," Ivy said, to make Master Shah feel at ease. Olaf listened to her words and lifted its right wing to greet him.


    Master Shah was dumbfounded by the scene in front of him, he couldn''t believe his eyes. He knows that Dragon Keepers and Controllers are powerful people but he never knows that Ivy can even control the most powerful dragons.


    "Master Shah. Meet Olaf," Ivy introduced him to Olaf.


    Master Shah came out of his trance and gave a bow to the Ice Dragon, Adam also followed his suit. Olaf stood proudly and looked at him with a boring gaze.


    Ivy and others are stunned by the sudden change of events, she knows that they are considering him as God but to her, he is just like her child. Ivy doesn''t want to disturb their trust and belief in the Ice Dragon.


    Master Shah raised its head and looked at Ivy before saying "Lady Aivyn, thanks for letting me meet the Ice Dragon. I never forgot this moment."


    Ivy saw the gratefulness in their eyes and got shocked, she felt embarrassed seeing their admiration. She didn''t do anything great "Master, It''s Okay. It is our honour to help you."


    "It''s your goodwill. Lord Gavon and Lady Aivyn I am not able to attend your marriage due to some emergency. So I hereby want to congratulate you on your wedding."


    "Congratulations" Master Shah congratulates them sincerely.


    "Thank you, Master." Ivy and Gavon thanked him for his kindness.


    "Master, Lady Aivyn is well versed in medicine. I informed you some time back that right. Lady Aivyn saved a soldier and detected that Dragon got poisoned." Adam''s eyes shone when he listed Ivy good deeds.


    "Yes, Yes'' '' Master Shah also wanted to meet Ivy once after knowing these, when he treated the Dragon back then Ronald also informed him that his sister detected the poison. Due to her foresight, he is able to save the dragon.


    "Lady Aivyn, if you want and are interested in medicine you can come to my place to learn medicine." Master Shah offered.


    The soldiers nearby gasped when they heard the offer, it is very rare to get this offer directly from Master Shah. Everyone looked at Ivy with admiration.


    Ivy was also surprised by his words, "Master, Thank you for the kind offer." Ivy gave a bow to show her sincerity, she heard how reputed Master Shah is and it is not a small thing to get into that position.


    "Master, I don''t want to learn about the way to treat humans but I want to treat the animals. If you don''t mind, should I learn how to treat Dragons under your care?" Ivy asked. After coming here also she doesn''t have the heart to treat humans, her affection towards the animals is deeper than she imagined. She wants to know more about dragons because she knows how to treat other animals but not dragons.


    If she gets guidance from Master Shah then she will learn it more quickly and it will save her time as well.


    Master Shah was taken back by her request, almost all of his students want to learn how to treat humans because when you treat humans then only you will get recognition. Because humans have a mouth to spread your greatness but when you treat animals no one considers you as a great person.


    Even Master Shah became famous for his treatment of Humans after that only he started treating animals that to dragons because those are the pride of their kingdom.


    "Lady Aivyn, that¡­ are you sure?" Master Shah wants to confirm.


    "Yes," Ivy said with determination. Wherever she is, she is a veteran and she is not going to change her occupation.


    Master Shah was moved by her determination and agreed to her request "Sure, you can come to my place tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Master" Ivy gave a deep bow and said "Please call me Aivyn from now on Master. I will be in your good hands."


    Master Shah and Adam spent some time with the Ice Dragon before leaving, Gavon and Aivyn sat in the room along with the remaining to discuss something.


    "Dad, Uncle. Can I get a dragon for myself?" Ivy inquired. She has wanted to get one for herself for a long time.


    Simon and Bratton looked at each other and informed "Yes, dear."


    "Really? Are there any procedures?" Ivy was excited.


    "Generally, we need to submit forms to the palace to get them approved but our both families can get one without any restrictions," Bratton explained.


    "It''s great then," Ivy clapped.


    "Which one are you going to take?" Ronald inquired, he wanted to give her some instructions to select.


    ''I guess my wife will aim for one thing.'' Gavon smirked.


    Ivy glanced at the people in the room and said "Olaf."


    "What??" They were all stunned by her choice except gavon.


    Ivy looked at them nervously and asked "Is there any problem?"


    Simon came out of his trance and said "Umm... No Ivy, even though Ice Dragons are holding high status, those powers are not proven till now. So they can be considered as the dragon of these mountains only."


    If it is someone else they might think about it, but they saw ivy controlling the dragon single-handedly without any help. This gave Simon confidence that she will take care of the dragon better than others.


    "Ivy, but the only problem is we don''t know how much time the Ice Dragon will withstand the hot temperature. It is said that they should have cool environments around them or else they will become weak." Bratton expressed his concern.


    Ivy fell into deep thoughts, she was excited about the dragon but failed to consider this point. There are plenty of situations she saw where people used to bring animals from overseas and tried to grow them in an unfamiliar environment which made them sick.


    "Lord Bratton, we should have some records about these dragons somewhere, right? Shall we get it?" Gavon inquired, he saw the dejected face of Ivy and he wanted to fulfil each and every request of her.


    Ivy also looked at Gavon and the thought came into her mind, from books we can learn about the dragon nature. And the dragon understood her words so there won''t be any problem if it feels any discomfort.


    "Yes, uncle. We can go through the records once and it is not like I am going very far away from this land. So I can also observe the changes in Olaf and we can include those in the book so that it will be helpful in future as well." Ivy exclaimed, she wants to experiment with the changes in Olaf, she will just observe the changes that happen to Olaf and take notes of it.


    It will be helpful for her and Olaf, she can take care of it and spend time with it. It also helps her in treating it when something happens. She has to learn how to treat them immediately.


    "That''s a great idea." Bratton also agreed with her. It will be helpful for future generations as well.


    "Then it''s decided. Olaf will be my dragon from now on.. YAY" Ivy exclaimed happily, making everyone smile seeing her excited face.

 Chapter 119 - Snowfall

    After the procedures were done, Ivy went out to meet Ice Dragon. She was excited to share the good news with the Ice Dragon. Ivy whistled and in no time Olaf was present in front of her with a happy expression.


    "Olaf, I have good news for you," Ivy exclaimed.


    Olaf looked at her with shining eyes waiting for the good news. Ivy chuckled seeing its anticipation and said "From today onwards you are my dragon. Are you happy?"


    Olaf blinked his eyes not understanding her words. Ivy felt that something was missing so she tried to explain it more clearly "I mean, from today you belong to me. Like how my husband has Odin, I have you. Are you happy? Do you want to be my dragon?"


    Olaf didn''t show any reaction, it just stared at her for a few seconds. Ivy felt nervous, she thought that she should have asked him before proceeding but she felt excited to have her own dragon and forgot about this matter.


    Olaf nudged her bringing her back from her thoughts, Ivy came out from her thoughts when she felt a cool sensation and looked at Olaf. Olaf wagged its tail and flapped its wings showing its approval.


    "Y-You agreed¡­" Ivy was stunned by the outcome, Olaf nodded his head, he flapped its wings before rising in the air, he revolved around her in a circle showing its happiness.


    Ivy chuckled seeing its happiness, all the dragons in the Drayce Mountain once again looked in a certain direction. Olaf opened its mouth and flared the snow crystal from its mouth while revolving around Ivy making a little snowfall.


    Ivy saw the snow falling on her and looked up to see Olaf celebrating his happiness in this form, this is the most amazing snowfall she saw in her whole life. She twirled around in happiness along with Olaf with her hands wide open.


    She let the snowfall all over her and closed her eyes with content. She is the happiest person in the world at this moment. Ivy family, soldiers present in the mountains and dragons witnessed this marvellous moment and the dragons started flapping their wings in happiness.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by their reaction but soon their heart filled with happiness seeing them and Ivy who is still enjoying the snowfall.


    Gavon smiled seeing her reaction and went towards her after a few minutes, he held her hands making her stop and she looked at Gavon, she gave him her stunning smile before adding "Gavon, See Olaf accept me and he is very happy."


    Gavon smiled, he wiped the snow from her hair and wrapped a coat on her. "Yes," Gavon then looked up and said, "Stop, Olaf."


    He was worried that she would catch a cold if they left her like this. Ivy felt warm when she wore the coat. The temperature is sunny but the sudden snowfall on her made her cool.


    Olaf stopped sensing a glare on him and looked at Ivy who is in Gavon embrace and her face flushed red due to the cold. Olaf seemed to understand the situation and went down immediately.


    Olaf looked at Ivy with worry and made Ivy understand its feeling. Ivy chuckled and patted its head "It''s Okay. Thank you Olaf for the beautiful gift."


    Olaf wagged its tail showing its happiness, Ivy smiled and said "Okay Olaf. It''s time for me to go. Will meet soon."


    Olaf wanted her to stay longer but seeing her shivering made it feel bad and nodded his head. Ivy said goodbye to everyone and left with Gavon.


    "Simon, Ivy is really something." Bratton voiced his thoughts.


    Simon looked at him and said, "Yes, she changed a lot."


    "Her change will bring a drastic change in this Kingdom. A good change" Bratton said.


    The news spread in the city, few were mesmerized by it, few didn''t bother about it. The King and Queen also did not pay any attention to them as they both are busy with their daughter''s marriage and son''s safety.


    Night falls, Ivy freshened up and sat on the bed. She reminisce about the events that happened today and felt happy for the events. Today turned out really well.


    Gavon also came inside and looked at the Ivy who wrapped a blanket around her with a smile on her face. He stood there to print the image in his mind before moving towards her.


    "Feeling cold?" Gavon frowned seeing her shivering with a blanket around her.


    Ivy was startled by the deep voice and looked at Gavon "Gosh, you scared me." She patted her heart to calm down.


    "Sorry, Are you feeling cold? Should I bring some soup?" Gavon inquired worriedly.


    Ivy looked at him and said "Ah¡­ No, no. Today suddenly the temperature changed, maybe because of those effects. It''s not a big deal."


    "Achoo¡­"


    Ivy sneezed hard and looked at him with embarrassment, Gavon tried to hold his laughter and looked around to make her feel less embarrassed.


    Gavon moved and closed the windows and doors to make the room less cold, he walked towards her and asked "Wife, should I warm your bed."


    Ivy''s eyes widened with shock and looked at Gavon with a flushed face ''Why does this sentence feel wrong?''


    Gavon climbed into bed and moved towards her before replying "Or should I warm your body?"


    Ivy cheeks turned the shades of red and looked away from him. ''Holy Moly. How can he turn like this? Is he my husband?''


    Ivysuddenly felt cold on her neck and her body became rigid, Gavon wanted to tease her more so he leaned over her and removed the hair to the side revealing her fair neck. He sensed her body shiver and he leaned down and placed a light kiss on her neck.


    He started trailing kisses all over her neck and whispered in her ear "Like this, does it make your body warm? Hm?"


    Ivy''s whole body is on fire and she doesn''t know what to reply, her concentration is only on the neck. She felt good when his lips touched her neck.


    "Wife? Tell me." Gavon asked again in his cello voice and wrapped his hands around her waist bringing her body close to him.


    He kissed the joint between her head and shoulder. He sucked the spot and bit it lightly to get a response from her, Ivy moaned in response making his body turn rigid.


    He didn''t expect this result but he didn''t complain though, he liked this response more than anything and licked the spot making her shudder. He worked on the spot for a few seconds and went along with her shoulder line.


    His hand started removing her dress on her shoulder and trailed kisses all over her shoulder. Ivy leaned on him giving him full access to her body, she moaned when he sucked and bit her skin. A weird sensation started flowing in her body making it hard for her to stop herself from falling into the sensation.


    Gavon also lost in his own world of making Ivy feel good and started kissing on her Adam''s apple, and his eyes looked at her chest, and the half-exposed skin of her chest made him gulp hard. A hot sensation started building in his body.


    He kissed upward and went for her lips, he turned her face to the side and started kissing her lips slowly and passionately. Ivy''s mind becomes hazy and her mind is revolving only on his lips and hands touching her body.


    Gavon hands started exploring her body and slowly they are coming upwards to cup her breasts, whereas his mouth is waiting for her permission to explore her mouth. Ivy also wants to know more about this feeling, so she let him explore to his heart content.


    He cupped her right breast making her gasp giving him access inside her mouth. Gavon didn''t wait and entered inside making her shudder with the overwhelming sensations. She moaned when their tongues touched, he squeezed her babies at the same time making her moan louder.


    He didn''t rush for dominance, he wanted to give her the best experience and try his best to make her feel good.. He explored her mouth full of passion and love, his mouth melted into her.

 Chapter 120 - H-Hickey

    He explored her mouth full of passion and love, his mouth melted into her and his both hands started playing with her two babies making her mind go mushy.


    Gavon saw her face flushed and her breathing become hard, he released her and placed his face in the nook of her neck. They both started panting heavily and they both are a mess. Ivy''s mind cleared when her breathing became stable. Her face flushed when she remembered the event they did just now and closed her eyes.


    She tried to free herself from his embrace, but Gavon tightened his grip on her waist and said "Wife, is your body warmed enough."


    Ivy was stunned when she heard his voice, it came out sexily and made her heart flutter. "Y-Yes," Ivy stuttered.


    "Good, Let''s sleep." Gavon said huskily, Ivy tried to separate from his embrace but he added "Don''t move and let me cuddle, Please"


    Ivy''s neck turned red when his hot breath blew on it and his pleas came out in pain making her realize something. Her face turned like beetroot and simply nodded her head.


    Gavon chuckled and planted a kiss on her cheek "Thanks, Wife."


    Gavon loses his grip and helps her settle down, Ivy turns to the side facing her back to him, Gavon hugged her from the back and the room turned silent, only their thumping hearts are listened to in the calm room.


    "Ivy, tomorrow your maids will come and I arranged their quarters as well," Gavon informed her. Ivy smiled and said "That''s great. Thanks, Gavon."


    "No need for thanks. We are husband and wife. That is my duty." Gavon said and his mouth suddenly became sweet when he spelt husband and wife.


    "Even though I want to respect your feelings and I want to recognize your efforts. I expect the same from you." Ivy stated, she want both of them to be comfortable, she want to recognise his efforts for her, he want to praise her for the things he did for her and she want him to do the same. In that way, they both feel value to each other.


    Just because they become husband and wife doesn''t mean they will stop respecting, thanking each other. Of course, there comes a time when they don''t have to say all these things but for now, they are in the initial step of their relationship.


    Gavon understood her words and he know that she is different from the others, so he nodded his head in approval, "Okay. Now, Sleep tight. Good Night Ivy."


    Ivy closed her eyes and said "Good Night"


    In no time Ivy fell into a deep sleep, but Gavon didn''t get sleep. In his mind the kiss scene is getting replayed, he likes how soft and tender her lips are, he likes how sweet she tastes. He liked how their relationship is progressing.


    He suddenly felt itchy all over her body and slight pain but Gavon raised his head to look at the peaceful sleeping Ivy and placed a kiss on her forehead before falling into sleep.


    The morning sun rays kissed Ivy making her wake up from her deep slumber, she raised lazily and stretched her arms. She looked at her side only to find the spot empty, she remembered the last night and her face flushed.


    The sudden knock on the door made her come out of her thoughts and soon her maids from the Dalton Mansion arrived. Ivy''s eyes shine by seeing them.


    "Good Morning, My Lady" they all greeted in unison.


    Ivy was not accustomed to the different calling and was caught off guard. In no time her title changed and she felt weird listening to them call her My Lady.


    Ivy faked a cough and stood up from bed before saying "Lia, Sera, Vail, Kily. Come on in. I missed you all." Ivy opened her arms for a hug from them.


    They were all surprised by her sudden action but complied obediently and gave her a group hug. Ivy missed them the most, she used to be in their presence and she didn''t want to treat them as their maids, they became close to her.


    "My Lady, maybe Lord will become angry with us," Lia said after separating from the hug.


    Ivy got confused and asked, "Why would he?"


    "Because we hugged My Lady early in the morning. I guess the Lord will be jealous of us." Lia said cheekily.


    Ivy''s face flushed and said, "What are you speaking?"


    The others smiled seeing Ivy''s happy face and their eyes sting. They saw their Miss grow along with them and now she got married already making them emotional. They missed her marriage as they are not allowed to the palace, if they got a chance they would never miss it.


    "Call me Miss or Madam. Don''t call me My Lady." Ivy informed them, she felt more at ease when they called her Miss but she knows that after marriage they won''t call her that but she is fine if they call her Miss.


    "Then we will call Madam," Kily said with a smile, the others also agreed with her.


    Sera observed something red on her neck and got panicked "Madam, what happened to your neck? Why is it red?"


    Ivy was also stunned seeing Sera''s expression and tried to look at her neck but she was not able to see it, Sera came forward and saw it, her whole face turned red with shyness.


    "Ohh, Sera. Why is your head becoming red?" Lia was amazed by Sera''s face, Lia is the youngest of all of them and she is a bit pampered by all of them. She speaks freely with them without any reservations.


    Sera and Vail are seniors than Lia and Kily, Vail understood the situation and reprimanded Lia ``Lia, nothing happened to her. Go and prepare water for Madam."


    Lia pouted and went to do the things, Vail looked at Ivy and said "Miss, it''s h-hickey. Nothing. Don''t worry."


    "Ohh, it''s hickey. Wait, what, hic?" Ivy covered her mouth with shock and soon her face turned red.


    The trio looked at their madam with a smile and they felt shy inside, but they are trained to be the maids in a way that these matters are not new to them except Lia. She needs to be educated in this area.


    Seeing her embarrassment Kily added "Madam, it''s fine, It''s normal between couples. You don''t have to feel shy with us."


    After listening to Kily''s words Ivy''s heart settled down then she thought ''Ivy, you came from the 21st century. Why are you behaving like this? On top of that, you are a doctor for god sake. Ok, ok Veterinarian.''


    Ivy scolded herself in mind looked at the trio and gave them a smile showing her thankfulness for their understanding. Soon they helped her to get ready and in no time she was clean and fresh.


    "It''s really good to have you around." Ivy complimented them. "Come on, let''s go and have breakfast."


    Ivy stood and went along with Kily, whereas the remainder stayed back to tidy her room. As in Dalton Mansion in this mansion, the count of maids are less making it more peaceful but the workload for the maids will increase but anyhow Gavon planned to add a few more so it will be fine in a few days.


    Ivy came towards the dining hall, but Gavon was nowhere to be found, she looked at Kily and inquired "Kily, did you see the Lord?"


    "Lord, went out after we came Madam. I am not sure where he went." Kily answered.


    "Oh okay," Ivy said and walked towards the Kitchen to meet the people in the mansion.


    After a few minutes, Gavon came inside and tried to go towards his room to look for Ivy but he halted in his steps when he heard the laughter from the Kitchen. He walked towards it and saw the harmonious scene.


    Ivy is sitting on the kitchen slab and chatting with the chef and a maid. Her maid Kily is standing beside her and they are all engrossed in the conversation.. Seeing this made him feel refreshed and happy inside his heart.

 Chapter 121 - Brother Ethan

    Gavon never thought that Ivy would have this kind of attitude towards the people working in the mansion. He felt happy about getting a wonderful wife and thanked god.


    "Ivy," Gavon called her, Ivy turned around and looked at Gavon before jumping to the ground.


    "My Lord, you came back. I am waiting for you." Ivy said with a smile.


    Gavon felt a warm sensation in his heart, the feeling of someone waiting for you made one''s mood lighten "Yes, come let''s have breakfast. You must be famished."


    Ivy nodded her head and went along with him before bidding bye to the people inside the kitchen, they had smiles on their faces and were immersed in their work.


    "Where are others?" Ivy inquired about Ethan and Lyo.


    "They might be in their rooms, they will come out later. We can have our breakfast." Gavon replied nonchalantly.


    Ivy frowned and asked, "Why is that?"


    "Umm¡­I guess they thought you might feel troubled around them," Gavon confessed. He noticed them from childhood, Ethan seems playful but he is very mindful when it comes to women, Lyo no need to explain about him.


    Ivy thought for a minute and said "I see. Please tell them to come. I want to speak with them once."


    Gavon was surprised by her words and asked again for confirmation "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," Ivy smiled.


    Gavon called them and soon Ethan and Lyo came out from their rooms, it was the first time they were having a woman in their house. They quite feel shy and troubled to come out in case they made her feel uncomfortable. With that thought, they both stayed inside.


    Ivy smiled at them and greeted "Good Morning, Brother Ethan and Lyo."


    Ethan and Lyo were caught off guard when they heard Ivy greeting them cheerfully. Ethan was stunned after hearing her call him brother. He begged Gavon and Lyo to call him brother but today Ivy called him and he felt warm inside his heart.


    "Please come and sit here. I want to speak with you." Ivy motioned them to sit along with them. Gavon did not object to her and waited to see how she would treat them.


    "Kily, please serve them breakfast," Ivy informed Kily and she served breakfast to them.


    Ethan and Lyo are sitting opposite Ivy, Gavon sat in the middle. They both looked at Gavon but he is looking at his wife and didn''t bother to lay one eye on them, they turned at Ivy who was smiling towards them, once breakfast was served Ivy smiled and said, "Please eat it."


    Ethan and Lyo looked at each other before nodding their heads. They both did as she mentioned, Ivy and Gavon also started eating along with them and no one spoke a word in between other than Ivy who used to inform Kily to fill their plates again when it became empty.


    Once they were done, Ivy looked at them and started "Brother Ethan, is it okay to call you brother?"


    Ethan was in a daze when he heard her calling brother in a very sweet voice and nodded vigorously "Yes, yes"


    Ivy gave him a sweet smile and said "Thank you, Brother Ethan." Then she turned towards Lyo and asked "Lyo, is it fine with you to call by name?"


    Lyo looked at her for a second not getting why she was asking for his permission but nodded his head.


    "Thank you" Ivy thanked him. She wants to get their permission before trying to speak with them, she doesn''t want to burden them by speaking casually in the first attempt. She wants them to accept her slowly.


    "Brother Ethan and Lyo, I know you both are close to Gavon and I don''t want to disturb your relationship in any way. I came into your lives as his wife and this family member. In fact, I came in between so you guys don''t need to put distance between me and your brother." Ivy started.


    "I am really glad you guys are taking care of each other, I want that same in future as well. I want to be a part of this family, so please don''t worry about me. Please feel free to roam and do your work at ease. I won''t disturb you and you won''t disturb me as well."


    "I want all of us to be a family. We all are a family. So please consider me as your family member, I am not forcing you, to take your time. When you feel comfortable around me then only speak with me. Till then you are free to do anything in this house like before." Ivy concluded. She wants them to be like their own self, they don''t have to change just because she came into their family. She wants them to look at her as a family member, not as an outsider.


    Ethan immediately pitched in and said "You are always our family, Ivy. You are my sister from now on. I will take care of you."


    "Me too. Sister Ivy" Lyo who rarely speaks with the opposite gender is also called her sister.


    Ivy felt happy seeing their reactions, somewhere she had a hunch that these people would accept her fastly but she didn''t want to take risks, but now they accepted her and made her happy "Thank you, Brother Ethan and Lyo."


    Gavon also felt proud and happy for his wife and brothers, he also wants them to be happy and seeing his wife truly want to include in this family made his heart warm.


    After breakfast, Gavon prepared to leave for the court but he remembered about Ivy plan to visit Master Shah. Ivy came down and wanted to go out to meet Master Shah.


    "Ivy, I will drop you. Come" Gavon suggested.


    Ivy looked at him and said, "You are going to the palace right?"


    "Yes," Gavon replied, "But I will drop you first before leaving."


    Ivy thought for a second and said "That won''t do. Gavon, you go and attend your duties. I will go by myself."


    Gavon frowned and said, "No, I have to take care of you."


    Ivy sighed and said "No, you go on. I will go by myself and the places we need to go are in different directions."


    Gavon wanted to convince her but a young voice interrupted him "I will accompany, Sister Ivy."


    Gavon and Ivy looked at the person, Lyo stood there silently and waited for Gavon approval. Ivy smiled seeing the Lyo initiative and said "That''s great. It''s settled then, Gavon you go ahead. I will take Lyo with me."


    "But¡­" Gavon wanted to add something but Ivy ignored him and walked towards Lyo "Come on, Lyo. Let''s go."


    Ivy walked past Lyo and he followed her obediently. This is the first time Lyo acted without getting his master''s approval. Gavon was dumbfounded by seeing the departure figures and a weird sensation started building inside him.


    "Aigoo... My younger brother Lyo is all grown up now." Ethan''s teasing voice rang.


    Gavon looked at Ethan with frustration and tried to move away from him, but Ethan stopped him and frowned "Gavon what happened to your neck?"


    Gavon stopped in his tracks and rubbed his neck, "What wrong?" Gavon took his hand and saw but there was nothing on his hand.


    Ethan looked again and saw there is nothing on his neck now, "I saw something but there is nothing now." Ethan also got confused and rubbed his eyes again to check but there was nothing, he thought that he saw something wrong.


    Whereas in the carriage, Ivy and Lyo sat opposite each other and both of them were silent. Ivy looked outside and got bored, she tried to have a conversation with Lyo.


    "Lyo, should I ask you a few questions?" Ivy started the conversation.


    Lyo looked at her and nodded his head, he is a man of few words. Ivy smiled and continued "Lyo, when did you meet Gavon and Ethan?"


    Lyo thought for a second and replied "I don''t remember exactly when but it happened in winter when I was a small kid.. I was rescued in a war by the soldiers of Krayton, I don''t know where my parents were but they said they died in the war."

 Chapter 122 - Lyo Past

    Ivy felt sad hearing his voice and sensed that she brought up a wrong conversation, but seeing his eyes which are dead she wanted him to confess his feelings. This is the first time he is opening his heart so Ivy didn''t disturb him.


    "I was taken into the palace grounds and I don''t know anyone here. After bringing here no one took care of me, they left me in the palace. I spent a few days without food and when I asked for it people used to look at me with so much hatred and started calling me with different names, after hearing them I used to avoid them and started stealing the food secretly."


    Lyo''s voice became sad but he continued "One day when I was stealing, I got caught by the guard and he tried to beat me. I escaped from there and met Master and Ethan. They both helped me to hide from the guard. From that day I used to follow them and soon Master took me under his wing."


    Ivy imagined the small Lyo used to follow Gavon and Ethan, she felt amused and she understood that he skipped so many bad memories to not make her feel bad. But she almost understood the pain he went through.


    Ivy''s heart aches for the three guys who suffered in the cold palace, he wants to take care of them.


    Unknowingly her eyes become wet.


    Lyo looked at Ivy and became alarmed "Sis, what happened? Why are you crying?"


    Lyo freaked out seeing her tears, he never knew that his words would make her cry. If he knew he wouldn''t speak a single word. Ivy wiped her tears and said "Don''t panic. I felt bad for you. You all went through so much pain. From now on, forget all your bad memories. I know it is hard but we will fill those with happy ones."


    Lyo felt relieved seeing her normal face, he also felt good in his heart. He never knew that someone would care for him other than Gavon and Ethan but now he had John, Hana and Ivy in his life.


    Ivy smiled and a thought came into her mind "Lyo, tell me Gavon most embarrassing moments"


    Lyo shuddered after seeing her smile but still obliged her. Their journey towards the Master Shah place is full of laughter.


    Whereas in the palace the atmosphere is tense and full of calculations. All the ministers are complaining about a few things whereas few are showing their concern for the people. But those people''s words are strongly oppressed by the greedy ministers.


    Gavon who is sitting silently in his place finds this boring, if he was given a chance then he would definitely clean them out. He had proof against these greedy ministers but he used those in exchange for their support to send the prince to borders.


    Still, if he wants he can again get his hands on those and send them out but he is too lazy to do those. He has a wife now and he want to concentrate on her more, he has to make some changes to make his wife comfortable in the mansion.


    All of his thoughts are occupied by Ivy, his thoughts break when everyone becomes silent and they are looking at the King. The King looked at everyone and said "I have good news to share."


    "We got a letter from the King of Sailus requesting for the hand in marriage for the Princess," Gabriel announced in his authoritative tone.


    All the people in the court started clapping in happiness, but Simon''s face changed when he heard the news. He clearly gave punishment to the Princess but he is trying to rescue her from that one.


    Gavon also clenched his fist hard after listening to his words, ''Sly fox.''


    "Your Majesty, but the Princess.." a minister wanted to say something but suddenly another one rose from his seat and said "Your Majesty, that is very good news. If this marriage will happen our Kingdom will gain a lot. Our people won''t suffer in the summer. We can get help from the Sailus."


    "Yes, your majesty. It is indeed good news. Once our princess will get married to the King, not only our people but our army strength will increase tremendously. Our power among the other Kingdoms will be stable"


    One after another ministers started supporting the Gabriel words, Gavon, Simon and Bratton did not show any kind of emotions on their faces and just looked at the ministers coldly.


    ''Do they think we are weak to the state where we need to get help from that Sailus King? Even though their Kingdom is big, it is not as big as Krayton. And we have a large number of dragons and manpower,'' Gavon sneered, listening to their words.


    ''The bunch of idiots. Just to make people believe they are saying true they are giving these kinds of lame excuses, we are one step ahead of that kingdom. They won''t beat us in any matter. What summer? Even in summer, we won''t suffer due to the snowy mountain.'' Simon also looked at them coldly but didn''t object to their words.


    They remain silent because their support is very less now and even though they argue it won''t give any good results, let that princess get married and send her away. It will be good for everyone.


    Whereas, Ivy reached the Master Shah place and got down from the carriage with the help of Lyo. Ivy stood in front of the big campus-like place. There are around three buildings which are the size of mansions inside a large wall. She is standing in front of the Gate and they have to provide their purpose of visit before moving inside.


    Lyo takes care of the thing while Ivy observes her surroundings, Lyo completes the task and takes Ivy inside, they can go inside with the carriage but Ivy wants to walk as she wants to admire the beautiful place. There is another entry apart from the gate which is used to get patients inside, from there they can get people inside.


    As they are walking inside, both sides of the walkway are having large bush-type plants which will come until her hip. She saw the beautiful plants are placed in between the bushes, they are divided into sections. There are different types of flowers, plants, and trees present in the garden.


    In the middle there is a large fountain which resembles the mermaid and water flowing from a pot, in front of her was the main building, to her left and right there are two buildings respectively. They both have a good amount of distance from the main building.


    The atmosphere is pleasant and tranquil, Ivy liked this place in an instant. She saw a few people going in and out of the building when they were near the building.


    When they reached the main building they entered inside, and a large Ice Dragon was carved on the tails, it is the centre of attraction to the whole building. Now Ivy believes that the people here really take Ice Dragon as their God.


    Ivy saw Adam coming from the stairs and went to greet him, "Good Morning, doctor Adam."


    Adam looked at the source of the voice and greeted her with a smile, "Good Morning, Madam Aivyn. I am glad you are here. Please come with me. I will take you to Master Shah."


    "Doctor, Please call me Aivyn. We agreed on this, right?" Ivy said with a smile. The day when she rescued the soldier in the Drayce Mountain Adam spoke highly of her and Ivy mentioned him to call her Aivyn only.


    Adam laughed and said "Yes, Yes. I remember. Aivyn, I also have a request. Please call me uncle."


    Ivy was surprised by his request but complied "Sure, but outside of this place only." She doesn''t want others to feel burdened or jealous of her relationships with the higher people. Adam seems to be polite with her but he is a student of Master Shah which means he is next to Master Shah and many people will admire him. So Ivy doesn''t want to attract unwanted attention by calling him uncle in the work environment.


    Adam understood her worries and nodded his head "Okay."


    "Thank you.." Ivy smiled.

 Chapter 123 - [Bonus ]

    Adam paused and looked at the person behind her, he recognised him immediately but didn''t dare to speak with him, even though he is younger than him but his sword death count is higher than his age.


    Adam guided them towards Master Shah, they both followed him and reached the backside of the mansion. They saw from afar that Master Shah is treating someone''s hands and legs, the person is sitting in the chair and Master Shah is applying some oil and doing a massage.


    "Aivyn, Please wait here for a few minutes. Master will complete his session and then I will bring you there." Adam said politely.


    Ivy nodded her head and stood there while looking at Master Shah work, Lyo who stood behind her got interested in his work and inquired Ivy "Sister, What is the master doing? Do you have any idea?"


    Ivy looked at Lyo who is observing the process keenly and felt that he is interested in medicine, "Master is giving massage to the patient. It seems to be normal but there are so many ways to cure a disease. As per my estimations, the patient seems to be paralysed or met with an accident that left him in that state. Master is trying to make his blood flow smoothly through his veins¡­."


    Ivy explained her theory to Lyo, she started showing in his hand and explained about a few things with patience. Lyo also paid attention to her words and tried to remember each and every word.


    "Understood?" Ivy inquired.


    Lyo looked at her and said "Yes,"


    Ivy felt happy after hearing his response, she felt that Lyo has some interest in this field and inquired "Lyo, do you want to learn medicine?"


    Lyo was stunned and denied hurriedly "No, No, this is such an honourable job. How can I?"


    Ivy frowned and scolded him "Lyo, who told you that? Do you think this can be done by a few people or someone who is rich? If anyone has an interest in this field then there are multiple ways and reasons to learn it. This is a gift, not everyone can learn. A noble who has everything won''t understand a single thing even if we explain him a hundred times if he is not gifted. A commoner can grasp every detail even if we told him one time."


    "I thought you have this gift, why don''t you try?" Ivy tried to persuade him, she will encourage everyone to learn whatever they are interested in.


    Lyo struggled for a long time and looked at Master Shah and the patient family who kept on thanking him. He looked at Ivy and said, "I want to learn, sis."


    Ivy''s eyes sparkled with excitement and patted his head "Great, you made a good decision."


    "What decision? Aivyn" an aged voice made Ivy turn back, Ivy looked at Master Shah who was standing behind her.


    "Good Morning, Master. I am here to report on my first day." Ivy greeted "And Please allow me to introduce my Brother Lyo."


    Master Shah nodded his head to Ivy and looked at Lyo. He is also aware of Lyo but he is surprised to know that Ivy became close to her husband''s family in one day. He felt happy for her and for them. He knows that the trio is an orphan and has grown up in a harsh environment.


    Ivy elbowed him to greet the master, Lyo took the clue and greeted "Good Morning, Master"


    Master Shah smiled at them and said "Good Morning, Welcome to Heaven Hospital."


    "Thank you, Master" Ivy and Lyo thanked him.


    "Master, I have a doubt" Ivy raised her concern. Master Shah motioned her to continue "How did this name come to this place? I mean a hospital is not heaven right?"


    Master Shah chuckled and explained "There is no name for this place, but people used to call this place Heaven after receiving their treatment, they felt that the doctors and staff here are gods who treat them and cure them. So from then onwards, they used to call this place Heaven."


    Ivy nodded her head in understanding, now things are clear for her. "Now, I understand. Master, earlier we were talking about your massage then I saw a small spark in Lyo. I trust that he will become a good disciple and a doctor. I sincerely request you to let him study in this place."


    Ivy pleaded and added, "If there is any procedure to enter, please tell me he will go through that" she don''t know the process of how the selection will happen so she asked him for a solution.


    Master Shah looked at Lyo and, surprised, he heard a quiet contrast about him. People used to say that his hands are meant for taking lives but now Ivy wants him to give life. Master Shah was quite amused by the thought.


    "If anyone who is interested can learn, this profession requires a lot of patience and understanding, if a person who is willing to learn and save lives is always welcome." Master Shah declared with a smile.


    ''Wow, it is not the case in the modern world, there we need to spend a lot'' Ivy thought and sighed, she looked at Lyo with a smile, Lyo felt happy for the efforts Ivy put in for him. He took a sword in his childhood to defend him. Now he is taking scalpels to save lives. He wants to give it a try to see the happiness in Ivy''s eyes, she is like his mother who is thriving for his success in his life.


    At that moment they are not aware that in the future Lyo is going to make Ivy and others proud of his achievements.


    Master Shah took Ivy and showed her around, Ivy insisted on going on her own but Master Shah didn''t listen to her words and personally explain the things to her. She felt amazed by the treatments and the environment they provided here.


    Even though the growth of equipment is moderate, still this growth is truly remarkable. Her respect for this place increased a lot.


    Ivy and Lyo retired to the Mansion late in the evening, Gavon and Ethan also returned home at the same time.


    Gavon went towards Ivy and inquired with a smile "How was your day?"


    "It''s great. I have so many things to share. Come let''s go inside."Ivy dragged him inside. They all went to freshen up and meet at the Dining table.


    "Gavon, brother Ethan, I have some good news to share" Ivy exclaimed happily.


    Gavon smiled seeing her happiness and replied "I too have one news."


    "Really?" Ivy inquired and asked him to go first "Okay, tell me your news."


    Gavon nodded his head and spoke, "Princess is getting married."


    "OH"


    "Oh?" Ethan looked at Ivy with disbelief "Just Oh? Ivy, don''t you have anything else to add?"


    Ivy looked at Ethan and chuckled, "Brother, what are you expecting? Should I go berserk and smash all the things in the home? No, why would I do such a stupid thing for some unknown person? The feud between us ended when she received her punishment, although I am quite don''t satisfied with the result, it is over. I don''t want to think about her and let my brain waste its energy."


    Ethan looked at Ivy with a dumbfounded expression and clapped his hand "Marvelous,"


    Gavon sighed seeing her reaction, he thought she might get upset "What is the news you are going to share?''


    Ivy looked at Gavon and clapped her hands excitedly "Yes, Do you know who became a student in Heaven Hospital along with me today?"


    "Who?" they both asked simultaneously.


    "TADA!! Our Lyo. He is going to be a student in the hospital and going to learn medicine. I hope you both support his decision" Ivy showed Lyo and asked the duo.


    They both looked at each other and Lyo before Ethan said "Lyo, are you sure?"


    Lyo looked at Ivy, Ethan and Gavon "Yes," Seeing their faces Lyo felt he made a mistake agreeing to this without their consent so he added, "If you don''t want me¡­ then¡­"


    "What will you do? Will you drop out?" Gavon asked and his voice contained strictness which made Lyo uneasy.

 Chapter 124 - Danger Awaiting

    Lyo''s eyes dimmed and he clenched his hands tightly, he dropped his head down and planned to agree to do whatever his master suggested to him.


    Ivy also got shocked seeing Gavon''s behaviour and tried to ask him "Gavon, what¡­"


    Before she finished Gavon raised his hand to stop her from talking, he looked at Lyo who was looking at the ground and continued "You took a sword in your hand from childhood and took so many lives, now you are trying to give lives. Are you really sure you can do Lyo? Hm?"


    "Do you think it is child play? If one day something happens and people blame you, are you going to take it? If people criticise you for your past, what are you going to do? Back off and hide in shades? Answer me Lyo." Gavon''s voice became stern, making Lyo jolt.


    Lyo looked at Gavon and his eyes became red but there was some stubbornness in his eyes, Ivy looked at him and said "Lyo, trust yourself. Speak what is in your heart. You don''t have to fear anything or anyone" Ivy looked at Gavon sternly and stressed anyone.


    Ethan looked at the couple and felt a hidden tension between them, he felt suffocated but he understood where Gavon was coming from. He saw Lyo from childhood and wants him to come out of the shell but the way seems to be rude but that is Gavon nature towards them. He will ask everything on their faces and that too with a so-called cold face. It is easy to misunderstand, the same happens with Ivy.


    Lyo looked at Ivy gratefully, it is like his mother is protecting him from his father''s wrath. He got his confidence and looked at Gavon straightly "M-Master, I want to try this. From childhood, I wielded a sword and followed in your steps. I never thought of anything else because of the situations we are in, and I didn''t regret one moment because all we did is for living and saving ourselves from danger."


    "Now, I want to do something different from the things I did in the past. I know the past will haunt me but I never take an innocent life to be blamed on. Even though taking life is not good, we can''t help it because of the circumstances. But now everything changed, I can protect myself and you all. Today I discovered something new in my life. I saw the gratitude in people''s eyes, I saw the joy in their eyes when they are cured. I never felt those gazes in my life even when we saved these people from enemies."


    Lyo''s eyes shined when he remembered the people''s eyes at Haven Hospital, he also did so many things to save these people from enemies but he never felt those emotions from them, all he got is fear of him. And as a child, he never knew the reason but today he is clear of his path, what he wants to achieve.


    "Most Importantly I have you all, I know you all will help me in every way. I know this much of trust is not acceptable by you but deep down I know you all will save me from all dangers. So, Master, please give me a chance to go in this way. Please" Lyo pleaded with all his heart. He knows these people care for him but he doesn''t know how to show them his sincerity for their care. Today he wants to let out all his emotions.


    Ivy''s eyes welled up seeing Lyo eyes, he is such a precious and brave young man. Ethan''s mouth dropped to the floor, he had never seen Lyo talk this much in such a short time. This is the first time he saw this side of his brother.


    Gavon was truly surprised by his outburst, he felt very proud and happy inside of his heart. He will protect him no matter what but he wants Lyo to brace himself for all the possibilities and outcomes so he asked those questions and he is glad about his response. He is assured now that Lyo will achieve something great in the future.


    "Okay. But on one condition." Gavon''s voice came out making two pairs of eyes glare at him, but he ignored those gracefully and looked at Lyo.


    Lyo looked at gavon with anticipation and said "Yes, Master"


    "Don''t call me master. Call me brother-in-law." Gavon stated, causing the others to look at him in disbelief.


    Lyo''s ears turned red, he felt shy to call him like that. Gavon saw his hesitation and added, "call me or forgot."


    "No, No, Thanks b-brother-in-law," Lyo said with much difficulty.


    "Good," Gavon was pleased with his behaviour and looked at Ivy "And I asked him those questions only to bring this side of him."


    Ivy looked at him with confusion and thought for a minute, the realisation dawned on her. She smiled and added "That''s great, but don''t dare to use that tone on him again Gavon. He is a teenager and he has his own fears. Next time speak with him gently."


    Gavon was off guard with her scolding but nodded at the end. Ethan tried to control his laughter by looking at the Gavon expression.


    They all have an amazing dinner that night and like that Lyo left his position as Gavon personal guard to become a medical student. From that onwards he followed Ivy to the hospital and started learning medicine.


    Somewhere in the outskirts of the Krayton Kingdom, in a secluded cave, a group of people are guarding the cave and a few are hidden in trees. The whole area is strictly under the control of the people there.


    A guard entered the cave after making sure no one followed him, he went inside and kneel down before a person who is sitting on the rock.


    "Young Master, their marriage is done and I am following her every day to know about her activities. I am waiting for your order." the guard explained politely.


    Achrel raised his head and looked at the guard, a smile came on his lips making the other shiver with fright. "Great!! What about our helper? Did he give any instructions?"


    "Yes, master. He said there is going to be a banquet held at Kreed Mansion. He will help us there." the guard responded.


    Another person came and suggested "Young Master, isn''t it very risky to abduct her from the Kreed Mansion?"


    Achrel chuckled and said "What''s there to fear about? We are not entering the mansion. We will be outside of that place. We just need their help till outside the mansion walls after that we will have our own way."


    "And even if they fail they will be in trouble, not us. If we fail that time we will wait for another chance. I have plenty of time and patience to torture that bastard Gavon."


    Achrel stood up and roared, "He killed my brother, he destroyed our clan and made me an orphan, I will take every single happiness from him and make him a living corpse."


    "Brother, I will take revenge for you," Achrel laughed like a maniac.


    Gavon wiped out the Rikel clan for their rebellion in Magna. At that time Gavon was not aware of Achrel because the record he got from the palace didn''t contain any information about him. From that day Achrel is waiting for a chance to end Gavon.


    Luckily he got news on Ivy''s birthday that the proposal from King to marry Gavon, then Achrel got a dangerous plan in his mind. He thought of abducting her from him and making him suffer. He is waiting till they get married because before marriage she was a daughter of Dalton''s but now she is the wife of Gavon and his pride.


    He wanted to destroy his pride and let him suffer, at the same time he got help from inside the palace. He felt it was suspicious but he listened to their words and got to know that those people have a deep hatred towards Aivyn.. He was surprised by the turn of events, he happily accepted their help.

 Chapter 125 - First Fight

    Achrel eyes turned dark with desire, he looked at the guard and said "Get me the portrait of Aivyn. I want to see her."


    The guard nodded his head and left the place. Achrel smirked and his blood boiled with the thought of making Gavon suffer.


    ''Gavon, just wait. I am coming for you with a big surprise.'' Achrel laughed like a crazy man.


    A few days passed by, Ivy and Lyo are busy with their studies. Ethan and Gavon are busy with their work, Gavon becomes very careful with Ivy every need and tried to take care of her in every situation.


    Ivy felt irked by Gavon behaviour, she felt happy initially seeing the way he cared for her but as the days went by she observed something different in his behaviour.


    Whatever she does, wherever she goes, he used to say ''Is everything fine? Do you feel anything uncomfortable?''


    ''Do you hurt yourself? Why are you doing this?''


    ''Be careful, don''t walk faster.'' ''Let me know if anything is needed,'' ''Should I take you there?''


    ''Do you want me to do anything, are you feeling uncomfortable in the house?'' ''Does anyone bother you?''


    Initially, all these questions seem fine for Ivy but as days goes his behaviour is not changing at all, he will worry about every single thing she did, he used to be overprotective of her.


    She felt suffocated and thought that he was acting like a servant to her. She doesn''t want this kind of treatment, he feels anxious whenever she gets hurt slightly. He wants her to sit and enjoy without doing anything.


    Even while touching her, he used to be gentle and suppress all his needs and worries from her, she tried to speak with him but he used to say that it is his job to protect and take care of her.


    On the day of the Alyssa Age Ceremony, Ivy got prepared for the banquet and came downstairs. She is wearing a dark green ball gown paired with matching earrings and a necklace. Her hair is done in a neat updo exposing her slender neck, she is looking eternal.


    Gavon was mesmerised by her beauty and praised "You are looking gorgeous."


    Ivy smiled lightly and said "Thank you,"


    "Ivy, do you like this dress? Is there anything you want to tell me?" Gavon asked, seeing her smile. Her smile seems to be getting dim every day.


    Ivy closed her eyes and sighed loudly, Gavon became anxious and inquired "Are you not feeling well? I will call the doctor right now."


    "STOP IT, Gavon" Ivy shouted. Gavon was startled by her sudden outburst and looked at her with worry.


    Ivy looked around and said to the maids "You all, leave us alone." The maids bowed and left them alone. They never saw their madam being angry and felt scared.


    Once they were gone Ivy looked at Gavon and inquired "What do you think of me Gavon? Why are you treating me like this?"


    Gavon was confused by her questions "What''s the wrong Ivy? Did I do something wrong? Are you not feeling good with anything or anyone?"


    `` This behaviour annoyed me, Gavon. For god sake, I am your wife, Gavon." Ivy fumed, she tried to tell him softly but he is not getting her words so she wants to tell him in another manner.


    "Why are you treating me like I am some kind of princess or someone you should serve? Huh? You are not my servant, you are my Husband for heaven sake. Remember this." Ivy felt devastated these days, she tried to understand his view but her patience is running out.


    "I am tired of this Gavon, I tried to speak with you normally but it seems you are not going to understand. Listen carefully, asking your wife about her day, asking her about the dress you brought to her, asking her about her health condition and taking care of her is really good but what are you doing?"


    Ivy paused and continued "You are not asking as a husband, you are asking me like you are serving me. Why is that? Did I ever mention you treat me like this? I felt like I am an outsider, not your wife Gavon. Do you understand?"


    Gavon was stunned by her words "Ivy, but¡­ I am taking care of you."


    "What cares Gavon? Asking her opinion and immediately asking whether something is wrong, is this taken care of? Why are you assuming things which I never spoke about? Why are you treating me like this?"


    "Not only this, even when you touch me you are so gentle that you are treating me like a glass doll. You are thinking that if you touch me with a bit of force I am going to break. Did I ever repel to your touch? Did I ever mention you not to touch me as you like? Why are you not touching as you wish? Did I put any restrictions? Why are you not thinking about our desires and passions? Why are you only thinking about me getting hurt?"


    Gavon''s mouth went dry, he didn''t know how to respond to her questions. He always thought to protect her as she is precious to them and didn''t want her to be hurt in his place as she was brought up with so much care from her parents. He restrains himself from touching her roughly with the thought of hurting her, if he hurts then she may hate him. All these thoughts made his mind crazy.


    "If you feel like that you will hurt me then ask me, why are you assuming without knowing my capacity? I am not only talking physically but mentally as well. How are you assuming the things which I never spoke of?"


    Ivy was fuming with anger, she wanted to let all her pent up emotions today so that Gavon would understand her "If you think like that, then I am telling you, I am stronger than you imagine. I am not the weak girl you know of, I changed a lot. I want to accept everything you gave me whether it is pleasure or pain."


    "Gavon, remember one point. Communicate with me. Tell me your thoughts, fears, I will take all those things. Think carefully today. Till then don''t try to talk with me." Ivy stated firmly making Gavon eyes go wide.


    "How¡­" before he completed his words Ivy called Lyo. Lyo came out and he heard the Ivy shouts, he was quite scared due to the atmosphere in the room.


    "Ivy, wait I will come¡­" Gavon tried to go after Ivy.


    "Lyo told him not to follow me. If he comes then I won''t speak with him for months. Tell him to reflect on his mistakes" Ivy declared, causing Gavon to halt in his steps.


    Lyo sighed and followed Ivy to the carriage and they left for the mansion.. Ivy is silent the whole journey and Lyo doesn''t dare to speak with her.

 Chapter 126 - Marriage Alliance For Alyssa

    They reached the Kreed Mansion amidst the silence, Lyo got down and helped Ivy. Ivy took a deep breath and threw all her thoughts at the back of her mind.


    "Thanks, Lyo," Ivy smiled and her whole demeanour changed.


    Lyo was surprised but he simply nodded and followed her, they both went near the entrance and saw Bratton and Katherine receiving guests.


    "Hello Uncle and Aunt, How are you?" Ivy greeted them cheerfully.


    Bratton and Katherine looked at Ivy, they were happy seeing Ivy and greeted her with a smile "Ivy, Come on in. You are looking beautiful" Katherine complimented.


    "Thanks, Aunt," Ivy smiled.


    "Ivy, you are on time. Just now Simon reached. He is inside." Bratton said with a smile.


    "Really? That''s great. Then I will go and greet them" Ivy exclaimed happily.


    Bratton nodded and looked behind but he didn''t find Gavon, so he asked "Ivy, where is Lord Gavon?"


    Ivy''s eyes flickered for a second and she added "He went to escort His Majesty, Uncle."


    Lyo looked at Ivy for a second, he didn''t know that his master alias brother in law went to escort King. He was truly awed by Ivy acting and felt bad for his brother in law for facing her wrath. He made a mental note to not anger his sister.


    "Okay. Go inside first. We will join later." Bratton added.


    Ivy and Lyo went inside, they spotted Simon and Allora easily and went towards them. Ivy smiled and patted her fathers back who was chatting with guests.


    Simon turned around and his smile widened seeing Ivy, "Ivy, When did you arrive? How are you?"


    Allora also turned around and held Ivy hand "Ivy, Where is my son-in-law?"


    Ivy pouted and complained, "Dad, see mother don''t care about me anymore, She wants to know about her son in law only."


    Simon chuckled and patted her head lovingly "Silly, I have you right?"


    "Yes, dad is the best," Ivy exclaimed.


    Allora shook her head and looked at Lyo who was observing them silently, she smiled and inquired "Lyo, how are you?"


    Lyo was surprised and in the next minute, he answered obediently "Thank you for the concern. I am a good madam. How are you?"


    Ivy shook her head, she tried to take these three members with her to meet her family in the last few days. She want them to communicate with her family but they used to avoid with some lame excuses. Gavon used to accompany her, but he also spoke a few words and sat in the hall without making any noise.


    Allora smiled gently "We are good. I heard you joined Heaven hospital to learn medicine. I am very happy for you. Congratulations."


    Lyo felt warm inside his heart, he felt grateful to God for sending Ivy and her family members into his life. Without them he will never feel these emotions in his heart, he is quite happy for the amount of care he is getting.


    "Thank you, Madam. I will work hard." Lyo said with determination.


    "Do well young man, but you will never suppress my daughter?" Simon said proudly.


    "Dad," Ivy glared at Simon, he cleared his throat and looked away from his daughter''s eyes.


    Lyo smiled lightly and nodded his head "Sure, My Lord. Sister is really incredible, no one can beat her." a hint of pride is swelling in his eyes too.


    Simon felt great after hearing Lyo''s response and he was quite impressed with him. Earlier he had a different opinion on Lyo but now it is changing slowly. He started a conversation with Lyo, totally forgetting about the absence of his son in law. But Allora dragged Ivy to the corner.


    "Ivy, tell me what happened?" Allora inquired.


    "Mom, What''s wrong?" Ivy got confused seeing her mom''s behaviour.


    "Where is Gavon?" Allora asked straightly.


    Ivy eyes again flashed the sadness but she concealed it, Allora got the look in her eyes and understood the situation.


    "He went to the palace to escort His Majesty," Ivy repeated the same.


    Allora looked at Ivy and held her chin before speaking "Really? Do you think you can fool your mom?"


    "M-mom that.."


    "Okay, I got it. Fights are common between couples, I won''t interfere. But don''t forget to come to me if you want to speak." Allora consoled Ivy.


    Ivy''s eyes welled up but she suppressed them and nodded her head. Allora patted her head lovingly and she remembered a thing "Ivy, one more thing. Cayden is here."


    "Huh?"


    "The Head of Kreed Mansion, Lord Bratton along with the Young Miss of Kreed family Alyssa Kreed has arrived."


    Their attention is diverted towards the star of the day. Alyssa is wearing a half shoulder red dress embroidered with red stones which will shine when light hits her, her hair is done in an updo with matching red flowers. She is wearing diamond earrings and a necklace which enhance her beauty.


    Ivy suggested Fairy designer to Alyssa and Laura did a great job in designing the dress. Recently Fairy has been growing at a steady pace and people''s mindset is also getting changed for new model dresses. The custom made designer dresses are increasing which made Laura workload increase tremendously but it also leads to the employment of a few more women in Fairy.


    "Everyone, the one and only sun of Krayton Kingdom, His Majesty and Her majesty have arrived" the guard announcement made the entire hall silent. Everyone bowed towards the entrance.


    Gabriel entered the hall with his powerful presence, along with him Queen Veronica also tagged. They both went towards the centre of the place where the birthday girl family is present.


    "Greetings to His Majesty and Her Majesty" Bratton and his family members greeted them.


    "Rise, Everyone" Gabriel announced and looked at Alyssa before adding "Congratulations, Miss Alyssa"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I am blessed by your presence" Alyssa greeted with a curtsy.


    "Congratulations, Miss Alyssa" Veronica also wished her in an authoritative voice.


    Alyssa made a curtsy bow to Veronica and said "Thank you, Your Highness. I am honoured by your presence."


    "Bratton, this time I got a big present for your daughter." Gabriel started with a smile.


    Bratton had a bad feeling seeing his smile, he is well aware of this smile. "We are honoured, Your Majesty."


    Gabriel chuckled and turned around the crowd before announcing "Everyone, You all are aware of the two prominent families and their services to this Kingdom. We all are grateful for their kindnesses to this Kingdom."


    "The star of the day Alyssa is from one of those families, considering their enormous services to the Kingdom I would like to give her a surprise by inviting her to be a part of my and our family."


    Everyone gasped, Alyssa raised her head with shock in her eyes. Ivy was also surprised by the sudden announcement, she never expected this turn of events. All the people in the hall are having different thoughts and emotions going in their minds.


    Gabriel looked at the reaction of the people and smiled before continuing "Today, I hereby propose a marriage alliance with Miss Alyssa to my Son and the Prince of this Kingdom Aaron Drackston."


    It is like a huge bomb to the people present in the hall, this is everyone dream to be a part of the Drackston family. It is such an honour to everyone, so many dreamt of this position. Once the king gets down from the throne then the Prince will be the next king as there are no successors, which means the one who married him is going to be the Queen of this Kingdom.


    Every parent''s dream is to marry their daughter to a prestigious family, and in Krayton every noble person''s dream is to make their daughter enter into the Drackston family. They all are jealous and envious of Bratton and his family.


    Simon and Allora are having complex emotions.. Seeing the turn of events they did not know how to respond, it is a great honour but to what extent? They knew the Prince''s addictions, which parent wants to destroy their daughter''s future just for a title? If Simon and Allora are present in that situation will they do the same? All the thoughts are going in their brain.

 Chapter 127 - Damsel In Distress

    Bratton and Katherine were stunned, they remained like a statue there without knowing how to respond. Cayden, who came inside after knowing the arrival of the King glued in his position, anger and frustration rose in his heart after thinking about the Prince.


    How can he let his sister marry a womaniser and spoil her future? He wants to reject it but it is not the time to reject the King proposal bluntly. After thinking for a minute he got back his senses and went near to his family.


    "What Lord Bratton? Are you shocked to the extent that you are not able to speak? Veronica asked haughtily. Veronica is not interested in this marriage, when King informed her she rejected him but the King didn''t give her a chance and made his words final.


    Based on the current situation it is better to make this girl their daughter in law, once her daughter''s marriage is done then she will take care of Alyssa. It is not that difficult to get rid of a person like Alyssa, she gets rid of someone more powerful than Alyssa so she is more confident in her skills.


    Later she will bring a princess from the other Kingdom and tie a knot with her son. It is just a matter of time, and this is the best way to bring her son back from the border.


    "Apologise to Your Majesty, Your Highness. I am truly surprised by your words. It feels unreal." Bratton started speaking, he truly felt bad for his daughter. He doesn''t know how to get out of this situation.


    "Thank you for such a big honour, Your Majesty. We will definitely consider it." Bratton concluded.


    Veronica snorted "What''s there to consider? Lord Bratton. Do you think there will be a better person than my son and Prince of this Kingdom?"


    "That''s not what I mean Your Highness" Bratton got annoyed by the Queen''s tone. This is his daughter''s life. How can he make decisions without considering her feelings? More importantly, his daughter has a different opinion on life and she won''t survive in that Palace.


    "Your Highness," seeing the Bratton situation Katherine involved, she won''t back down just because the opposition is Queen, "My Lord, didn''t mean that. As you mentioned, Prince is really out of reach for my daughter. How can a Prince from this Great Kingdom match my daughter?"


    Katherine smirked "My daughter is after all a normal girl. She is no match to your status and wealth. So we thought of discussing this matter before speaking anything. Because we have to answer Your Majesty. We don''t want to disappoint the great trust he has in us. Don''t you think the same, Your Highness?"


    Veronica huffed and turned her head aside, Gabriel looked at Alyssa and inquired "Miss Alyssa, What do you think? Are you willing to marry my Son? Think twice before answering."


    Gabriel changed his target, he knew talking with Bratton and Katherine won''t work. If it is Alyssa she will not say no in front of all even after hearing his threat. If she is intelligent then she will definitely agree to this marriage.


    Alyssa''s palm turns sweaty, the pressure is too heavy on her and she can''t even breathe comfortably. Cayden wants to go and reject the proposal but seeing the situation if he interferes the situation will become more drastic.


    ''Come On Lysa, Ask for time. Don''t worry.'' Cayden tried to send his vibes to her.


    "T-That... Y-Your Majesty¡­" Alyssa doesn''t know what to say, she clearly knows that she doesn''t want this marriage but due to her selfishness, she doesn''t want to put all her family members in trouble. Katherine and Bratton cursed the King and Queen inwardly for putting their daughter in this situation.


    Suddenly the guard announced the arrival of an Envoy from the Neivya Kingdom. The announcement broke the suffocating atmosphere, Alyssa sighed with relief. Simon and Allora were shocked by the news. Why would their father envoy here?


    Ivy was also surprised by the turn of events once again, earlier she thought that even if Alyssa agreed today she would think of a plan to rescue her if she didn''t want to marry Prince. She already knows that she won''t marry him but she wants to know Alyssa''s opinion. But after listening to the Kingdom name a smile bloomed on her lips.


    ''Ho Ho, here comes the Prince to save his damsel in distress.'' Ivy chuckled inwardly, if her guess is right then it will be more interesting.


    Gabriel and Veronica frowned after hearing the Kingdom name and their faces show their disinterest in the envoy.


    The envoy came and bowed before the King and Queen "Greetings to the King and Queen of the Great Krayton Kingdom."


    "Rise," Gabriel sneered.


    Envoy raised and looked at Bratton "Apologies for the intrusion Lord Bratton, I hope I didn''t disturb anything."


    ''Of course, you did, but I am very happy for your intrusion.'' Bratton thanked him inwardly and stated "No Problem. We are honoured by the King of Neivya Envoy in my daughter''s ceremony. Please state your purpose of visit."


    Envoy smiled and spoke "The matter is His Majesty is not able to attend the ceremony due to his busy schedule. He sent me here to pass a message to Lord Bratton. This is the parchment His Majesty asked me to pass it to you. Please grace us."


    Envoy took the parchment and extended his both hands to hand over to Bratton. Bratton came towards the envoy and took the Parchment.


    "Please send our greetings to His Majesty," Bratton added to which envoy nodded with a bow.


    "What is there in that?" Gabriel inquired with his authoritative manner.


    "T-That¡­" Envoy knows what is present in that one but the King told him to hand it over to Bratton and wait for his answer.


    Envoy looked at Bratton to which he nodded his head to speak. Envoy understood and expressed politely "His Majesty sent the proposal for Miss Alyssa. His Majesty wants a marriage alliance with the daughter of Lord Bratton for the Prince of Neivya."


    Once he informed the matter the hall fell into complete silence. No one dared to breathe heavily, Gabriel''s face changed colour with anger but he suppressed it. It is a custom to propose the lady of the day and no one says anything in this.


    Meanwhile, a few minutes back at Gavon Mansion, after Ivy left saying her words and asking him to not follow her made him freeze in his spot.


    He didn''t move from the spot for some time trying to digest her words. He didn''t know what he did wrong until Ivy scolded him. He thought he was protecting her well but he never knew that he was hurting her.


    Gavon didn''t know how to treat a girl, he was never bothered by those things as he was always sure that he won''t marry anyone but all these changed when he saw Ivy. The way she handles matters, the way she helps her family, the bond she formed with dragons made him realise how precious she is.


    She has a lovely side and as well as a feisty side to her, he liked it when she dealt with King. He never knew that one day he witnessed the most amazing thing in his life until Ivy punished both Prince and Princess in the presence of King. Even though the punishment is less to them but she achieved those with her intelligence.


    Day by day he became addicted to Ivy, whenever he saw her with her parents he knew how much she was pampered and loved by her parents. After seeing those he also wanted to pamper and love her the way they did but in that process, he forgot his role in her life and acted like a person who served her.


    Gavon sighed and wanted to go to the Kreed Mansion to speak with her and promise her that he will never behave like this again and will communicate with her all his worries.


    Before he moved, Ethan came rushing inside with worry on his face, "Gavon, bad news."


    Gavon frowned after listening to Ethan words, he immediately rushed outside along with Ethan.. They both boarded horses and left the mansion in a hurry.

 Chapter 128 - Love Letters

    In Bratton Mansion, no one said anything after the envoy announced the matter, Bratton informed him that he would consider the proposal and reply to His Majesty of Neivya.


    Gabriel didn''t probe further, he gave time for Alyssa to consider the matter. He can force her but in front of so many people and other kingdom envoys he doesn''t want to do that. After some time he left with the Queen with an excuse.


    Bratton and his family sighed, they thanked the King of Neivya a lot in their hearts for saving them from the situation. The nobles got a spicy matter to discuss for weeks and they started a debate on the matter whom Alyssa will choose.


    Aivyn went towards Alyssa who was resting in the secluded place, her energy drained in a few minutes. It all came as a shock to her, when she was entering the hall she was nervous to face people and in a few minutes she was thrown into hell and in the next few minutes, someone picked her up from the hell only to give a breather.


    "I never thought your life would be this thrilling, Lysa," Ivy joked to lift the mood for Alyssa.


    Alyssa was startled by the sudden voice and patted her chest "God, you scared me."


    Ivy came towards and sat beside her "How come a ''soon to be Queen'' will be scared of me?"


    Lysa glared at Ivy and chided "It''s not funny."


    Ivy raised her hands in the air and added "Okay. Okay. But don''t worry, now it is not your problem. For you two Princes, no no two Kingdoms are fighting. Let''s sit back and enjoy ourselves. Now the ball is in your court, let them think and come back."


    "It''s not that easy, Ivy. I am scared." Lysa''s body trembled, what if she really had to marry Prince Aaron. Her life will be over.


    Ivy wrapped her hands around her shoulder and patted gently "Come on, Uncle, Aunt, Cayden, Me, everyone is here for you. The whole family is behind your back, no one will force you to do something you don''t want. If the situation worsens then also we won''t let you enter into hell. Okay?"


    Lysa calmed down hearing Ivy words, her sense of protection increased and her heart calmed down. "Umm¡­ Okay."


    "Good girl. I didn''t get a chance to wish you. Thanks to His Majesty." Ivy snorted and looked at Lysa with a smile and wished "Wish you a very Happy Birthday, Lysa"


    "Thank you, Ivy." Lysa smiled sweetly and hugged her.


    "I prepared a gift for you, I sent it to your room. Check it later. I hope you will like it." Ivy informed Lysa to which she thanked her.


    "Now tell me, are you willing to marry my Brother Elric? Huh? What''s going on between you two?" Ivy inquired playfully.


    Lysa blushed when she heard Elric name, "W-When did I say that? And nothing is going on between us."


    Ivy already got a hunch seeing the blush on Lysa face "Your blush is speaking a lot. Once I reach home I will send a letter to Elric saying that someone is trying to Steal his Girlfriend. Let''s see how he is going to react."


    Ivy laughed happily imagining Elric''s reaction, Lysa also thought how his reaction would be and felt happy that he sent a proposal at the correct time or else she would be in a dire situation.


    Lysa looked at Ivy and probed "Ivy if you don''t mind. Can I ask you something?"


    Ivy raised her brows and looked at Lysa, "Why are you hesitating? You can ask anything."


    "T-That. I observed the relationship between Prince Elric and your family. I didn''t understand it completely and my parents didn''t say anything. So, do you know anything about his past?" Lysa wanted to know more about Elric but she didn''t get any proper information about him, so she dared to ask Ivy to get full information.


    Ivy became silent suddenly and her mood became tense "Lysa, This is something crucial. Do you want to hear it?"


    Lysa braced herself and nodded with determination "Yes, Ivy."


    Ivy took her hands and said, "Not here, somewhere private." They both left the place and went to another room where there was no disturbance.


    Cayden, who came to meet his sister, saw Ivy go towards her. He went towards them and stood far away without disturbing them and making sure that no one was approaching them.


    He heard what Ivy mentioned and how she consoled Alyssa made his heart light. He left this city when he was rejected by Ivy, he didn''t have the guts to see her married to someone. He loved her from his childhood and it is not easy to forget the feelings.


    But he didn''t want to be a hindrance in her married life so he left the place. It is painful to leave her but seeing her smile and happiness in her life give him some comfort. He stopped visiting the Dalton Mansion even if he came to Capital and he want to leave all his feelings behind and focus on his career.


    He came back again for his sister''s ceremony but didn''t think of witnessing the situation, after listening to Ivy words he also felt that his sister and prince Elric seemed to be in love and that is also a good thing. She will be happy if she marries the person she loves, he didn''t have that chance but at least let her enjoy life by marrying the person she wants.


    Even after listening that Ivy is going to discuss something important about Elric, he didn''t follow them. He doesn''t want to know that, if his sister wants him to know then he will know, with that thought he left the place.


    Gavon and Ethan reached the outskirts of the palace on the south side, they got information that a group of the unknown army was trying to invade the palace gates. After getting the news Gavon went to supervise the situation at the entrance.


    They reached the entrance gate and enquired about the situation "Lord Gavon, according to the soldier information there seems to be a group of people hiding in the cave. We don''t know the exact situation."


    "What should we do, Gavon?" Ethan inquired and his hands were itching to teach a lesson to those people.


    Gavon thought for a while and ordered "Select a few people in our troop, we are going there personally and wiping them out."


    Ethan''s eyes sparkled and exclaimed, "Yes, I will do it immediately."


    The soldier who informed them of the situation got dumbfounded seeing their reactions. How can they go without any army?


    In no time a few people left the borders in search of the enemies, they are well versed with their actions and they are going to catch the enemies. There will be a bloodbath going to happen today.


    Ivy and Lysa went inside the room where there will be few guests wandering in the mansion. After locking the door, they both settled on the bed.


    "What is the matter, Ivy?" Lysa got tensed seeing her mysterious behaviour.


    Ivy made herself comfortable and started speaking "Lysa told me one thing honestly. Forgot about everything and all the burdens and tell me whether you are loving Elric or not. Remember to be honest because the matter I am going to tell you is dependent on this."


    Lysa was stunned by her question and worried by listening to Ivy words "I-Ivy. That. To be honest, I don''t know how and when it started but I remembered it all started with letters. After you introduced me to Prince Elric we both used to share our interests."


    "We both are in sync and our conversations never ended. Before he left the kingdom he met me secretly to bid farewell to me, I was confused by the emotions at that time and also felt sad about his departure. But unexpectedly I got a letter from a dove."


    Lysa''s smile widened while reminiscing the past she had with Elric, Ivy almost felt like eating dog food. ''Wow, a dove and love letters.. That is quite novel.''

 Chapter 129 - Trap?

    "You never know how happy I am after knowing it is the letter by Prince Elric. We used to converse our daily activities and interests through the letters, amidst all these hectic and uneasy days my only solace is his comforting words. I hugged them to sleep and woke up with them."


    ''Dear Lord. This is way too romantic. Why is there no such thing in my life?'' Ivy sighed.


    [A/n: Because you have a hottie husband to hug. Whereas poor Lysa only has letters.]


    "Like that our interactions increased and it slowly turned into friendship and now it crossed that stage. I don''t know what this feeling is called but I truly felt safe and secure with Prince Elric. If this feeling is called Love. Then I am in Love." Lysa concluded with a blush on her face.


    Ivy felt that she watched a romantic movie with lots of love, she felt happy seeing Lysa reaction. It seems both are in love and she wants them to support her no matter what. In fact, she already started rooting for them.


    "Lysa, I am happy for both of you." Ivy took Lysa''s hand and patted it gently. "I know this should not be revealed by me but trust me I also got to know about this recently. I am telling you because you asked me and the situation you are in demands this. I don''t know whether I am doing right or wrong but I am just following my heart."


    Lysa gulped hard listening to Ivy words, she already felt pressured "Lysa you have a doubt that why we are calling Elric as brother right?"


    Lysa went still for a moment and nodded her head, "I also had the same doubt, when I asked Elric he didn''t mention anything to me, so I inquired Ronald and he mentioned to me that his parents are brutally murdered."


    "What?" Lysa covered her mouth with disbelief, her eyes turned red.


    Ivy''s voice also became strained, she also cried when she heard from Ronald "Actually, my grandfather Henirich has only two daughters, he went against all the rules and trained both the daughters to become the Queens of his Kingdom. But mother met a father and sacrificed the Queen position for love to which Grandfather agreed happily. He wants his children to lead a happy life."


    "After their marriage, my aunt who is next in line became the heir to the throne. Like my Mother, she is also brave and intelligent, after a few months aunt got married to one of the most trusted people and the Lord. They both started ruling Neivya and this made the other ministers jealous. They waited for a chance and ambushed the carriage of the Aunt when she was returning from her husband''s house. At that time Aunt gave birth to Elric and had a weak body, and uncle also didn''t bring too many soldiers along with them as that trip is confidential but somehow it is leaked. They both sacrificed their lives to save Elric."


    Ivy and Lysa both eyes turned red and tears started flowing out. Lysa doesn''t know that behind the happy smile hides a sad smile. Her heart aches for Elric.


    "After that, My mom and dad temporarily helped my grandfather. Mom took care of Elric and raised him until I was born. After that my grandfather took him to Neivya and trained him to be a prince. Due to my mom, Elric felt the mother''s feelings so he treated my mom as his own."


    Ivy wiped her tears and added "Why I am telling you this is my mom gave him limited love due to the distance and her work. But she tried her best to share her love but due to my health, she used to visit him less but still he is very attached to mom. There is a big hole in his heart for love, that no one can bury except your love for him."


    "A wife can be a mother, sister and friend. I hope with your love he will feel complete. So when you are making a decision, think about him before making any sacrifice. Talk with him and let him know your thoughts. He deserves that." Ivy patted Lysa''s shoulder and left her alone in the room.


    Time flew by, it was already noon and the sun was on everyone''s head. The temperature is slightly hot than usual but the bloodbath near the south side border is more intense than the sun. Gavon and his team eradicate the people and they are looking for the clues.


    "Gavon, this is boring, these people are very weak." Ethan chided.


    Gavon stopped in his tracks and went near Ethan "What did you say?"


    Ethan was confused by Gavon words and repeated the same "These people are so weak."


    ''Yes, their skills are mediocre and it didn''t take time for them to wipe out. Then who sent them? What is their purpose?'' Gavon was lost in his thoughts.


    "Gavon, what''s wrong?" Ethan inquired.


    Gavon is also trying to think, ''What''s wrong? Is this a trap? But by whom? Who is their target? Is it King? No, it is impossible to reach the King. Then who? Me?''


    ''Yes, it seems to me. But who has the guts to strike a knife on me? I wiped out the people completely, there will be less chance to come for me. What if that less chance is the possible one? What if I am their target?'' Gavon got confused. They have the policy to pluck the tree with its roots.


    "My Lord, we found this in the cave." a soldier came and handed over the bag to Ethan. Ethan took it and opened the bag, he took out the cloth which had some symbols.


    "Gavon this??" Ethan was thinking to whom this symbol belonged, he knew he saw this somewhere but where he didn''t remember properly.


    Gavon took the cloth into his hand and he tried to remember this symbol, his eyes widened when the realisation hits him "F*ck, this is the Rikel clan symbol. How did it come here?"


    Ethan was startled when he heard the clan name, he was shocked after hearing the name. "Didn''t we wipe out this clan in Magna? How come someone comes to us, Gavon?"


    Gavon gripped the cloth hard and his voice turned cold "Damn it. Maybe the information we got is not complete or this might be the trap to distract us. But I don''t want to take chances, what if they are in the Rikel clan?"


    Ethan also nodded his head in understanding "Yes, but if they are from the Rikel clan then their target will be you. Then why didn''t their main head didn''t come to you yet? What is the planning? Is his target really you?"


    This question alarmed Gavon, "Yes, their target is not me."


    "Then who? Generally, they will go for people who are dear to you or your family. But they know about us so they won''t ¡­."


    Before Ethan completed his words Gavon interrupted, "It''s Ivy."

 Chapter 130 - Gavon Despair

    Gavon turned around and rode his horse away from the place. Ethan also instructed the officials to take care of the matter here and went with Gavon.


    ''No, No, this can''t be happening. Ivy, Please be safe.'' Gavon prayed.


    At the same time, Ivy is going towards the mansion in the carriage. She left the Kreed Mansion to get prepared for the banquet in the evening and also to get some peaceful rest.


    She is quite mad with Gavon, he didn''t even come to talk with her which left her in a sour mood. But she remembered the talk with Lysa and found her words of advice. She advised Lysa to speak with Elric and love him but did she follow that? She was thinking only about herself and tried to think in his shoes that too with her mindset. She is not thinking like Gavon.


    Previously, she is quite similar to Gavon but after coming to this world she changed a lot and expressed her feelings more openly. But whereas Gavon, didn''t even have a kinship with a girl and never spoke with the opposite gender except for a few situations. How did he know about her feelings? Did she ever express her feelings to him? Did she ever try to communicate with him?


    The answer is no. She wanted him to do things that she felt good about but she rarely expressed what she wanted. Then on what basis did she gets angry with Gavon? Ivy''s self-reproach made her realise her wrong deeds and thought of having a nice chat with Gavon once she reached home and wanted to apologise to him for her temper.


    Lyo tried to talk with her but she ended the conversation with one-word answers as she is busy with her own thoughts, as a silent person Lyo didn''t know how to converse more with Ivy.


    Suddenly the white smoke started coming inside the carriage, Ivy and Lyo was surprised and opened the curtains to see the situation. Far away from the carriage, something is burning but before they notice the smoke engulfed the whole carriage.


    Lyo became alerted and informed Ivy "Sis, close the doors."


    Ivy frowned, she felt something familiar smell in the air and the realisation hit her hard. She immediately covered her nose.


    "Lyo, cover your nose," Ivy shouted, but the carriage was already filled with smoke.


    Lyo was startled and tried to ask her but he felt dizzy, ''F*ck, why am I feeling weak? No, no this can''t be happening. My sword.''


    He tried to take a sword from the ore but his body became numb. He looked at Ivy and asked weakly "Sis, sword."


    Ivy sensed Lyo''s uneasiness she wrapped the kerchief around her nose and tried to help Lyo but the carriage suddenly came to a halt. It seems the coachman also fell unconscious.


    "Lyo, wake up." Ivy patted his cheeks and tied a cloth around his nose, Lyo''s eyes turned red and his vision suddenly became blurry.


    "S-S-Sword¡­" Lyo wants to injure himself from waking up but he is not able to lift his hands. He suddenly became weak and numb all over his body.


    "S-s-sis, r-run" Lyo managed to say those before darkness engulfed him.


    "Lyo, Lyo, No No" Ivy panicked. She didn''t think something like this would happen suddenly and her mind stopped working and her vision also got blurry.


    She already inhaled the smoke but she never thought that this smoke is this powerful. It is just like raw. Even a little amount of smoke makes you lose your consciousness.


    She calmed down immediately and tried to wake Lyo before losing her consciousness, she reached for his pulse and sensed it was very low.


    "Damn it, if I save him forcefully it will hurt his life. What should I do?'' amidst her thoughts she heard the footsteps coming towards her carriage. She braced herself and took the sword from Lyo ore.


    Her hands are trembling and her eyes are getting blurry, she wants to injure herself before the sword falls from her hands and she staggers back and falls onto his seat.


    ''Gavon. Sorry'' Ivy murmured and a tear rolled from her eyes before losing her consciousness. The door opened in the next second and took Ivy and Lyo with them.


    Gavon felt uneasy in his heart, his heart started beating widely and an unknown rush hit him. He felt like being tortured, his body is drenched with perspiration but the cool air is drying it immediately. His body temperature started increasing and again he felt itchy all over his body. It feels like something is scratching his heart to come out.


    He threw all those emotions back in his mind and concentrated on reaching Ivy, Ethan caught up to him and shouted "Gavon, you go towards home. I will go to a banquet. By this time Ivy might be going back for rest."


    Gavon thought for a while and nodded his head, he guided his horse towards the Mansion, while Ethan went to the Bratton Mansion.


    After a few minutes, Gavon found the carriage of Ivy stopped in the middle of the road and his heart skipped a bit and his face turned gloomy. When he reached near to it he found the guards lying on the ground, he stopped his horse and he stumbled down while getting down from the horse.


    He stood again and ran towards the carriage, he found all the soldiers were unconscious and he didn''t even place secret guards as Lyo was accompanying her. Gavon hand shook when he opened the carriage door while praying that Ivy must be present inside.


    He opened the door and found it was empty. Only a sword was present on the floor, his heart stopped beating for a second and he felt his whole body collapsing around him. His legs gave away and stumbled back before landing on the ground.


    ''I-I-Ivy" Gavon murmured and looked around, he crawled towards the nearby soldier and tried to wake him up.


    "Hey, wake up. Please wake up. Where is Ivy? Hey," Gavon patted the soldier''s cheeks to get some information but to his disarray, the soldier didn''t wake up. He placed him down and went towards another soldier and tried to wake him up but the latter also didn''t budge.


    Unknowingly he went towards all the soldiers like a mad man and tried to wake them all but no one responded. All of them are like breathing statues, his tears are rolling like a broken dam.


    Gavon kneeled on the ground and looked at the sky before crying aloud "IVY...."


    By the time Ethan returned after visiting the mansion and confirming that Ivy left the place he directly went towards the home. He saw Gavon on the road and tried to wake the soldiers.


    Ethan got down from the horse and went towards him hurriedly, he heard Gavon pleading and stunned. He grabbed Gavon by his shoulder and he gasped seeing the Gavon situation.


    "Gavon, what''s wrong? Why are you c-crying?" Ethan asked with disbelief. He forgot everything and his mind stopped at Gavon''s tear-stained face.


    Gavon stood up hurriedly and grabbed Ethan''s shoulder "Ethan, Ethan Ivy, Ivy. She is not in the carriage. Lyo is also missing, No one is waking up. Please help me wake them up."


    Ethan doesn''t know how to respond to seeing the Gavon, he is like a small kid who is separated by his family. Ethan''s eyes turned red but he braced himself and hugged him tightly.


    Gavon stopped speaking and cried again "Shh¡­Gavon, Ivy and Lyo will be alright. We will find them. Don''t worry. Okay"


    Ethan slowly started patting his back and whispered " Gavon, you have to be strong, at least for Ivy. She needed you the most. Don''t panic. She will be alright and we are going to find him."


    He never saw Gavon in this situation and it is making him sad.


    Gavon calmed down and with the thought, Ivy needed him most to bring his strength back. He got separated from the embrace and said with determination "Yes, Ivy needs me. Ethan informs our people to come and rescue the soldiers."


    "Okay, Who do you think did this? Any clues?" Ethan inquired.

 Chapter 131 - Fear

    Gavon clenched his fist tightly and spoke "Those damned ba*tards abducted both Ivy and Lyo. There is no trace of blood or struggle. It seems they used a special method to make them lose consciousness."


    Ethan also observed the soldiers and no one had any visible wounds on their bodies. "Then how can we rescue them? Do you have any plans? Shall we inform Lord Simon?"


    Gavon thought for a moment and said "I will take Odin to check the borders, it will be very efficient. Yes, inform Lord Simon, that is the best way to rescue them in a short time. And also send people to update to the King as well. Once I found them I will show those people real hell for touching my people." Gavon''s voice turned cold and his eyes seething with fire.


    Ethan nodded his head and left to implement the orders. He knew about Lyo and no one dared to do anything to him but he prayed for both of them to be safe before they rescued them.


    Gavon didn''t waste any time and went to the Royal Dragon stand to retrieve his Dragon. Earlier at the same time, in the Drayce mountains, Olaf is resting in his place in Snowy Mountain while having a bored expression but his face suddenly turned serious when he sensed something wrong.


    It stood on its legs, he flapped its wings before rising into the air to check on Ivy. Whereas Odin is sleeping peacefully in the scheduled area, he opened his eyes slowly when he felt a strong and familiar power towards it. Without making further delay it also springs into the air.


    When Simon heard this news he was devastated. He saw his daughter in the morning and in the next few hours she was abducted by someone. Ethan tried to console him and asked him for his help. Simon also gathered his courage and nodded his head.


    He informed Ethan to go and search and he will manage the remaining things. Simon called Ronald and informed him what he needed to do. Ronald panicked when he heard about Ivy but this is not the time to get scared. With that thought, he left to implement his father''s orders.


    Simon refrains from informing Allora and Bratton as he doesn''t want them to spoil their moods. He sent all of his people to block all the borders and also placed people to give him the information about Ivy.


    Meanwhile, the people who abducted Ivy and Lyo sent them to the enemy without any glitches. Achrel has been waiting for Ivy for a long time, he is the happiest person for abducting the Ivy without any hardships.


    "Finally, I am going to take revenge on that ba**ard." Achrel laughed seeing the sack in front of him. Ivy was placed in the sack and tied up.


    "Open It," Achrel ordered.


    A guard came forward and opened the sack, causing Ivy to fall down. Ivy''s hair is dishevelled and her face is pale. Her mouth is covered with a cloth and her hands are tied back with a rope.


    Achrel bent down and removed the hair which covered her face. Achrel gasped when Ivy''s face was revealed to him. He saw so many beauties in his life but he never saw this kind of woman.


    ''Tch. But this beauty belongs to that fellow. No Problem after I finish him you will be mine.'' Achrel smirked and ordered the soldier to bring Ivy inside the cave.


    Achrel went to another place where they kept Lyo, the guards took him to the Lyo who was tied up to the chair. Earlier, Lyo was not in his plan but later he changed to get him as well because in case they abandon Ivy. It is always better to have two options in hand.


    "Wake him up" Achrel ordered the people and they immediately splashed cold water on Lyo''s face. Lyo jolted up and gasped for breath.


    Lyo''s body is tightly tied to the chair and he is not able to move a muscle. He looked at his surroundings and he remembered the incident. His initial thought is about Ivy. ''Where is Sis? Is she fine?''


    "See who is here?" Achrel laughed getting Lyo attention.


    Lyo raised his head and looked at the person before him, he never saw this person but the hatred he had for them is clearly visible.


    "Who are you?" Lyo''s eyes are throwing daggers at the person in front of him.


    Achrel chuckled "Oh, you don''t know me right? See I forgot to introduce myself. I am Achrel. Achrel Rikel."


    Lyo didn''t show any emotion after hearing his name, he just looked at him blankly and asked "Why did you kidnap us?"


    Achrel face changed, he thought that this fellow would show some kind of shock or anger but he didn''t show any reaction that made him irked.


    "Don''t you know after listening to my name?" Achrel asked proudly.


    Lyo snorted "What are you? A god? A king? How did I know you?"


    Achrel clenched his fists and sneered "Do you remember the Rikel Clan."


    Lyo thought for a second and he remembered it but he didn''t show it on his face "No"


    Achrel blood boiled by Lyo reply, he went towards him and punched Lyo face causing the latter nose to bleed.


    "You moron, you and that ba*tard killed my brother and you don''t even remember his clan name. Today I will teach you a lesson so that you will remember my name till your death."


    With that said he kicked Lyo on his stomach causing the latter to fall on the ground. Lyo struggled to turn around and said coldly "If you are a man. Release me. We will see who will remember whose name. And we killed so many people and I don''t remember every person name. After all death people won''t return right?"


    "You¡­" Achrel came and kicked on his face causing his chair to flip in the chair and hit the wall.


    "Torture this bastard till he remembers mine and our clan name. If he loses his consciousness wake him up and torture him." Achrel ordered and left the room.


    Ivy opened her eyes slowly and her head is aching like someone is hammering it. She groaned and tried to sit but her body was numb. She looked around the surroundings and remembered the incident.


    She became alert immediately and tried to move her hands but her hands and legs were tied, and her mouth was also covered with a cloth. She struggled to wake up and leaned over the wall behind her.


    She observed her surroundings and found herself in the dark area where only a small firelight was lit. She frowned seeing a different atmosphere and heard the footsteps coming towards her.


    Ivy became alert and looked at the source, Achrel came inside to check on Ivy and saw her sitting there and lost in thoughts.


    "Oh dear, you wake up." Achrel voice startled Ivy, she looked up and saw the person in front of her and she felt a sense of danger, she remained calm and looked at her with cautiousness.


    Achrel came in front of her and sat on his legs "You must be wondering, who am I right?"


    Ivy did not respond to him and just looked at him without any emotion on her face. Achrel chuckled and added, "See how foolish I am, how can you speak when your mouth is covered."


    He tugged the cloth down harshly making Ivy hiss with pain, she took a deep breath and looked at him with a cold gaze. If looks can kill he will be killed by now.


    "My dear sweety, why are you looking at me like that? You are going to stay with me forever." Achrel smiled and his eyes were full of desire for her.


    Ivy felt disgusted by the man stare and answered him coldly "In your dreams."


    Achrel laughed and it echoed in the whole cave, he suddenly grabbed her chin tightly and made her look at him "If you dare to speak with me in that tone I will make your life living hell."

 Chapter 132 - [Bonus ]

    Ivy''s eyes shivered and Achrel felt satisfied by her reaction and added "But don''t worry, if you obey me then I will be good for you. At Least you have good looks and a good body. I heard about you and saw your portrait. I have been obsessed with you from that time, but now after seeing you my desire to have you increased."


    Achrel eyes turned cold "I will torture your husband, and for that, I will use you. I will make him see the most thrilling show in his life."


    Achrel laughed like a crazy man thinking about Gavon, Ivy felt her body turn cold. She was nearly kidnapped in her previous life but she was luckily escaped from that. Now being in that situation and after listening to these psycho words made Ivy''s heart cold. But she regained her senses, this is not the time she will allow herself to fall down.


    Ivy chuckled, Achrel froze and looked at her with confusion "You are going to torture my husband. I don''t know what feud you both have but seeing you using me as bait made me realise that you are not a man at all."


    "What did you say?" Achrel eyes were seethed with anger.


    Ivy looked directly into his eyes and said "You abducted his woman and tried to defeat my husband. It shows that you don''t have the guts to fight with him face to face. I heard about my husband''s strengths. He is a great warrior but you? You are pathetic."


    Ivy laughed "Oh, I thought you brought me here thinking that I am his weakness right?"


    Achrel frowned listening to her words, Ivy noticed the changes and continued "No, You are wrong. I am his strength. His main strength. What will you do if you feel like your strength is weakening?"


    "You will fight for it, you will do everything and anything to get back that strength. You did the wrong thing by taking me here and this already marked your fate. Be ready, he will come and " Ivy looked at Achrel and stressed each word "that will be your end."


    Achrel clenched his fists tightly and slapped Ivy hard across her face and grabbed her hair "You B*tch. You dare to speak with me like that?"


    "I will kill him in front of you and make you mine. Just wait." Achrel covered her mouth again and threw her harshly.


    Ivy hit her head on the cold floor and tears welled up in her eyes, but she stopped them stubbornly and waited for Gavon. She knows that he will come for her.


    Gavon met Odin on his way to him and explained the situation, he trusts that he will understand his words and be true to his words, Odin''s eyes changed when he heard the news.


    They both immediately flew towards the north side border to check the surroundings, they continued their search and the sun is setting down but they are not getting any news of Ivy. Then suddenly he met Olaf who was coming towards them.


    "Olaf" Gavon called him.


    In the palace, when Gabriel knew about the news he immediately sent the people to help Simon and Gavon. After they left he called Queen to his room and inquired.


    "Are you the one who is behind the abduction?" Gabriel inquired.


    Veronica looked at him calmly and replied "Your Majesty, what are you talking about?"


    Gabriel looked at her for a few seconds and was informed "It''s good if you are not involved if you are involved and it is revealed. Then don''t expect me to save you. I want this marriage to happen and I don''t allow any mistakes."


    Veronica''s eyes still remain calm. "Your Majesty, I am not aware of whom you are talking about, but I also want our daughter''s marriage to happen without any mistakes."


    "Whatever, you may leave." Gabriel dismissed her.


    Veronica looked at Gabriel and said seductively "Your Majesty, I heard you are having a hard time sleeping. Should I accompany you?"


    After saying that she removed her outer robe and looked at Gabriel seductively. Gabriel''s eyes turned dark with the desire to see her in that outfit and nodded calmly.


    Veronica walked towards him and started removing his clothes and her hands started their word on his body. ''This time, there won''t be any problems. Whatever happens, they won''t know who helped the enemy to take Ivy away.'' Veronica smirked and continued her work to give pleasure to the King.


    Gavon went near Olaf and looked at him with full seriousness, he opened his mouth to say something but the Olaf roared at him. Gavon was confused by its action before he inquired further, someone called him.


    "Lord, We found some traces in the northeast border." a soldier came to inform the news to Gavon on Dragon.


    "What? Odin let''s go." Gavon said but Olaf roared, making him and the soldier startled.


    "Olaf, come with us. We are finding Ivy. I don''t have time to explain." Gavon stated hurriedly. Olaf shook its head and pointed its tail in a certain direction.


    Odin understood his words and without giving any chance to Gavon, he started following Olaf. "Odin, Olaf, we found some clues about Ivy, let''s go there." He shouted.


    But both dragons didn''t pay any heed to him and went in a certain direction like an arrow. Gavon brain started working seeing their interaction.


    ''Did Olaf find Ivy''s whereabouts?'' Gavon looked at Olaf and shouted, "DO you know where Ivy is?"


    Odin and Olaf roared in response, Gavin felt glad and his eyes burned with wrath. He is going to make the person pay with his life for touching Ivy.


    In no time they both stopped on a certain spot in the deep forest of the southwest border. The forest is dense enough to make dragons land, so he ordered them to drop him down at the nearby location. But Odin and Olaf looked at each other before diving down with full speed.


    "No, Odin. It is dangerous. They will get notified." Gavon shouted but Odin roared ferociously cursing the earth shaken.


    Olaf started firing the Ice balls causing the trees to break, the sudden impact caused the enemies troop to be shaken. Achrel who is sitting inside the cave fell onto the floor with the impact.


    "F*ck. What happened? Did they already discover us?" Achrel cursed.


    A guard came inside hurriedly and informed "Master, two dragons are coming towards our direction. What should we have to do?"


    Achrel stood up and roared "What else? Shoot them to death. Don''t we prepare the weapons? GO"


    Guard bowed and went out hurriedly to implement his orders, Achrel also took his sword and went out.


    Odin and Olaf are destroying whatever comes in between their path causing havoc in the whole forest. All the animals in that area are running out for their dear lives. This commotion attracted the nearby guards and they immediately went towards that area.


    Gavon was startled seeing both dragon powers, Odin roar is making the stones and mountains break and Olaf is firing Ice balls from its mouth. But it is not time to dwell on this, so he took his sword out when a cave came in front of his view and he saw people guarded it heavily.


    "Odin let me down nearby that place and cover me up to enter into that cave," Gavon shouted to which Odin growled and went near the land and helped gavon to step down.


    Gavon stood up and jumped down when he was a few feet away from the ground, he rolled a few times and stood on his legs before slashing the neck of the soldiers coming towards him.


    Gavon went towards the group of people coming for him, his eyes turned blank without any emotions and his aura akin to the grim reaper. He is slashing the people who are blocking his way towards the cave.


    Odin and Olaf are dodging the arrows coming towards them and destroying their weapons by throwing the trees and ice balls.. In no time the whole area is covered with bodies of soldiers covered with Ice and trees.

 Chapter 133 - Unknown Force

    Gavon went inside and a group of people ambushed him, he took them in a few minutes and the process, he also received a few slashes. The iron scent covered the whole place and blood was flowing like a small river. Gavon walked inside amidst the bodies and he didn''t flinch with all the injuries he had on his body.


    Gavon entered a dark room and his gaze locked in a particular direction, he smirked "Come out, you coward."


    Achrel maniacal laughs echoed in the room and he lit the fire holders. "So finally, you are here."


    "Where are Ivy and Lyo?" Gavon''s voice turned cold, making the temperature in the cave drop.


    Achrel laughed again and informed "That pathetic fool is on the brink of his death. And whereas your..." he looked at Gavon and smirked "Ivy is taking rest. I promised her to kill you in front of her before making her mine."


    "Before that, you have to be alive." Gavon snorted and his grip on the sword tightened and his blood boil when he heard calling Ivy in an intimate tone.


    ''Clap''


    With a clap a net dropped on Gavon, he was crouched down with its weight. Achrel smirked and walked towards him "Don''t try to cut it with your sword, it''s useless. This is used to hunt tigers and I made it a bit tricky by adding a few more patterns to make it harder. So all your efforts are futile."


    Gavon still tried to cut it but he was only able to damage a few threads, and it was not giving him a chance to move freely as the net fixed to the ground. The posture is uncomfortable but he is trying his best to come out of it.


    He sensed something is wrong seeing the only person in the room but his thoughts are only on rescuing Ivy. He never thought of this possibility and his body suddenly started feeling heavy and itchy, Odin and Olaf revolving around the cave to destroy it if they sensed a slight danger.


    "I will kill your people in front of you, you will witness the most horrible death. You killed my brother and burned them. I don''t even get a chance to see him." Achrel''s voice turned heavy and his eyes are filled with killing intent.


    "Today, I will give you an opportunity. You will see your brother Lyo die in front of your own eyes, but you won''t be able to do anything." Achrel laughed.


    "Don''t, I did my job. Your brother killed so many innocents and tried to rebel against the King. Those are the crimes and I am appointed to punish them." Gavon stated he wants to buy some time.


    "Nonsense." Achrel roared. "Who are you to punish my brother? What right do you have? So what if my brother killed innocent people? Are their lives worth it? SO what if my brother wants the throne? Whatever he wants he can have it. Who are you to punish him?"


    Gavon snorted "Who is your brother? Is he a god? Even if he is god I don''t care, if someone threatens the peace in this place I will end them."


    Achrel sneered "Huh. Now how are you going to kill me? I will not only disturb this place once I end you. I will destroy this whole city to ashes. Before that, I will kill your brother Lyo and have my way with your wife."


    Gavon''s blood boiled hearing his lewd thoughts about Ivy, his veins popped out of his body and struggled for a release.


    Achrel laughed hysterically and continued "What are you going to do? I will skin your brother alive, I will behead him, I will strip your wife in front of you " he came in front of Gavon and tried to kick him before he touched him he was thrown away.


    Gavon''s last bit of sanity when he took Ivy''s name again and an unknown force tried to break free, he didn''t stop this time and let it free. It came rushing outside like an asteroid falling from the sky with the fastest speed and destroying everything in between.


    "AHHH..."


    The ropes are blown away like they are some paper threads, Achrel also went flying and hit the wall with a thud.


    "Y-Y-You... How???" Achrel voice trembled with fear.


    Gavon didn''t hear anything he said and his body was getting out of his control, he crouched down and panted hardly. Achrel stood up and his legs were wobbly with the impact.


    Not only Achrel, Lyo, Ivy and both dragons are startled by the sudden sound. Lyo was in a semi-conscious state, his body was all injured and he didn''t have enough energy to lift his hand. He was just lying on the floor where all the guards were already gone when they heard the commotion.


    Ivy''s body shook with the sound, an unknown fear crept all over her body but she also felt a sense of familiarity in that sound. She is in the deepest part of the cave so the sounds are not reachable to her and she is not aware of what is going on outside.


    Achrel went towards Gavon who was panting hard, and his whole body was drenched with perspiration. Gavon felt that all his body was being fried in the hot oil, the intense heat and pain were making him hard to breathe and his whole body was sweating a lot.


    Achrel gripped his sword tight and tried to kill at his lowest point, he went towards him slowly without making any noise, unknown to him another wave of force is again building in the Gavon.


    Gavon''s blood started flowing with heavy intensity and all his body was going through tremendous pain, he clenched his hand and bit his lower cheek to endure it, his senses increased and he felt the Achrel coming towards him.


    When Achrel is five feet away, he raised his sword and shouted before going towards Gavon "AH... DI...."


    Gavon didn''t bother to think about Achrel because all his senses are concentrated on the pain he is going through, unable to bear he opened his mouth to shout and at the same time he heard Achrel shout as well.


    "AHHHHHH..." "AHHHHH....."


    Gavon roared and a huge light engulfed all over the room causing Achrel to freeze in his spot, Gavon rose to his feet and shouted again before turning towards Achrel and kicking him on his heart causing the later body to turn into pieces.


    Without knowing what happen, Achrel''s body turned into pieces and Gavon fell onto the floor. Lyo and Ivy lost their consciousness when they heard Gavon scream.


    Odin and Olaf are thrown away from the cave and they both crash onto the trees.


    The people who are coming towards the place also felt a sudden wave of energy followed by the slight earthquake. The horses are opposing to step forward, they are turning back to escape from that place.. The soldiers are dumbfounded by the sudden behaviour of horses and try their best to hold them, making sure they are not falling from the horses.

 Chapter 134 - Deja Vu

    Meanwhile, in the Green Mountains, a cave is covered with creepers, tree branches, leaves and twigs. It is impossible to know that beneath that huge bush there is a cave and it is very deep. Somewhere in the cave, a large and well-built dragon is laying beside the small water pool. The colour of the dragon is unknown due to the darkness of the cave. If someone saw the dragon they thought it was some huge rock, if one looked carefully they thought the stone was breathing and it was stable.


    Suddenly, the dragon slowly opened its clear dark green eyes, they seemed to glow in the dark cave. The eyes seem to scan the surroundings as it senses the familiar power but soon it closes eyes as it doesn''t open the eyes in the first place.


    At the same time in the palace, the King''s body started sweating a lot. After their activity, both of them drifted into a deep slumber but Gabriel felt suffocated, his body temperature rose and soon it was covered with perspiration.


    He jolted awake when he felt similar energy, as the Drackston he is well aware of this power, it is like again he is experiencing the blood awakening part. He was confused by his senses but suddenly he remembered someone and shouted.


    "Who is there?" The King shouted, making the Queen wake up.


    "What happened, YourMajesty" Veronica inquired with concern as she was trying to cover her body with the quilt.


    Gabriel did not respond to her nor spare a look at her, the guard entered the room with his head bowed down. Their bed is covered with a curtain and nothing can be seen through it.


    "Inform Calvin to meet me in a few minutes," Gabriel ordered and the guard left the room without making any noise.


    Veronica is confused by his actions, she waited for him to reply but he got down from the bed and went towards the bathroom. After a few minutes, he came out and soon the servants came to help him.


    By that time, Veronica also dressed properly and went towards him and signalled the servants to go out after they were done. "Your Majesty, is there anything wrong? Why are you calling the Minister at this time?"


    Gabriel, who is in a good mood, replied "I think my son awakened Drackston blood."


    "What?" Veronica gasped. She never thought that her son would be capable of awakening the Drackston blood. She felt happy and her position as Queen will never be threatened.


    "Really, Your Majesty." Veronica still has not gotten over the fact.


    "Of course, I sensed that power again. Due to our blood, I am able to sense it even if he is away from me. I am really happy about his efforts. It seems sending him away is a good decision." Gabriel laughed with happiness.


    "Yes, Yes. Our son is truly capable. I am very happy." Veronica also chimed in but Gabriel did not acknowledge her words as ''our son'' and strode out.


    Meanwhile, in the cave, Gavon gained consciousness. He stood up with much difficulty and he felt all his body is gone through some tremendous torture. He never felt this kind of pain in his life but he soon remembered Ivy and became alerted.


    He looked around and saw there was no trace of his enemy, he remembered the scene before he lost his consciousness and was still in dilemma. But he pushed all his thoughts back into his mind and went to look for Ivy.


    Before he moved he felt the presence of people near the cave, his senses were more active than before. He walked towards the entrance and found the people coming towards the cave. He signalled them to come fast.


    Once they arrived, Gavon looked at them seriously and informed them "Capture the people who are still breathing and leave the dead bodies to wild animals. Investigate the culprits."


    "Search for Lyo in the cave and take him to the hospital immediately. I will go and search for my wife." Gavon ordered.


    "And one more thing, be careful of traps. There might be few in the cave. Be on guard" Gavon warned them because he is not sure of the traps Achrel laid in the cave. The soldiers nodded their heads and left to implement the orders.


    Without wasting time, Gavon rushed inside the cave in search of Ivy. It was already dark outside and he took the fire torch to look deep inside the cave. He awakened his senses to listen to the movement of other humans in the cave.


    He came across a few rooms and finally found a room in the corner of the cave, he entered it and the room is ink dark as it is situated in the corner. Seeing the cave Gavon thought that Achrel is residing in this cave for a few months and he modified the cave according to his taste. It is like a house with several rooms.


    But he felt ashamed for not noticing the enemy within his reach. Soon his thoughts drifted when his heart started beating loudly enough to hear it, he quickly walked inside the room and his eyes caught alight. In this whole room, he saw the small light flickering in the air.


    He heard the muffled voice and it became stronger with each step he took. Soon he was near the person in the room and saw the person lying on the ground. He stood still and his heart stopped for a second and in the next second, it was beating violently with anxiety and desperation. He took a few steps towards the person, precisely a girl lying on the ground and she was tied with ropes and her mouth was covered with cloth.


    Her face is covered by the hair and he instantly recognised those hair colours. The silver-coloured hair which belongs to his Ivy and immediately rushed towards her in a heartbeat.


    "Ivy, Ivy" Gavon fell to the ground and patted her cheek lightly. He sensed that he saw this scene somewhere, it feels like a deja vu but he is sure that he remembered this place and Ivy in this situation. But at that time before he reached Ivy he was dragged back.


    Gavon removed the hair which was covering her face and gently patted her cheek to wake her up. He removed the cloth covering her mouth and untied the ropes. His hands are trembling and his heart is in turmoil.


    "Ivy, are you able to hear me? Please respond." Gavon pleaded and his voice was becoming hoarse.


    Ivy felt a familiar scent and warmth, slowly she gained consciousness and opened her eyes slowly. She saw someone in front of her and the image was blurry, she panicked but sensing the familiar aura she became calm and blinked a few times to see the person''s image until it was clear to her.


    "Ga-Gavon" Ivy''s voice came out weakly.


    Gavon stiffened when he heard her voice and he felt glad to hear her voice again, he thanked all the gods he knew of.


    "Ivy," Gavon hugged her tightly and sighed in relief.


    Ivy regained her consciousness fully when she felt a strong hand grip her body "Gavon, is it really you? Sob¡­ Lyo, he is ¡­ sob, I- I am scared. Sob" Ivy''s voice is getting cracked with the words.


    Gavon patted her back gently and coaxed her "Yes, It''s me. I am sorry. You are fine now. Lyo is also fine. Let''s get out."


    Ivy nodded her head in his embrace and Gavon separated her from his embrace and carried her in princess style. Ivy snuggled in his embrace and held him tightly with the energy she had.


    Gavon went out the way he came and he didn''t bother about the darkness, he rushed outside quickly and soon he reached the exit. He saw the fire torches lit the whole area and the search was going on.


    The soldiers already cleared most of the area and rescued Lyo. He was sent to the hospital by the dragon. Gavon came outside and whistled to call Odin. Odin and Olaf who are recovered from the sudden attack heard the signal and immediately flew towards him.


    "About" Gavon looked at the chief and want to inquire about Lyo but stopped seeing Ivy.

 Chapter 135 - Guilt

    Chief seemed to understand his concern and replied "We already sent him to hospital, My Lord."


    Gavon nodded his head and turned to look up, he saw both Odin and Olaf were coming down. Odin landed but Olaf remained in the air. Odin helped Gavon on him and flapped his wings before rising into the air.


    In a blink of an eye, both dragons left the place. The chief and the soldiers are in shock after seeing the giant Ice Dragon and Gavon''s dragon nearer they felt like their eyes are blessed.


    "This is my first time seeing the Ice Dragon and Lord''s Dragon. It is marvellous."


    "Me too. I heard a lot about these dragons but seeing them in close proximity is a rare chance to experience"


    "Yes, the destruction caused by the dragon also seems to be marvellous." another soldier commented seeing the area which is turned upside down. They all looked at the place and nodded their heads but felt glad that the enemy was taken down by Gavon and the two dragons. Their respect towards Gavon increased and their adoration for dragons also skyrocketed.


    "Stop chatting and complete the work. Someone go inside and collect the bodies." the chief shouted, making the soldiers alert and they went back to their works.


    Gavon took Ivy straight to the hospital and rushed inside. As it is night time there are only a few people present outside. He landed on the top of the building and rushed down to meet Master Shah.


    When he reached the room, Master Shah was already treating Lyo, so he was not able to enter the room. But Adam came outside when he saw Gavon and Ivy.


    Adam greeted him, Gavon informed him hurriedly in a worried voice "Please check on Ivy."


    Adam nodded his head and guided him to another room, Gavon placed Ivy on the bed and tried to move back. But Ivy''s hand grabbed him and murmured to not leave her. Gavon patted her hand and looked at Adam, Adam understood the shock Ivy went through and went to the other side to check.


    Adam didn''t mind their interaction and checked her pulse. Gavon now looked at Ivy''s face properly and his eyes caught the red bruises and his anger rose again, the temperature in the room suddenly went down causing Adam to shiver.


    Gavon bent down and touched her cheek. "Sss¡­" Ivy hissed with pain. Gavon retreated his hand immediately and his eyes changed, they were filled with worry and heartache.


    "Please check her injuries." Gavon pleaded. Adam was stunned to see the vulnerable side of Gavon. To all, he is known as Ice block without any emotions but seeing him like this made him realise that Gavon is also a man with emotions.


    Adam nodded and started disinfecting her wounds caused by Achrel, the slap he gave her seemed to be harsh causing her to bleed near her mouth and his nails pierced the skin when he dragged the cloth down.


    After a few minutes, Adam finished his treatment and gave some medicine to Gavon before mentioning the timings to feed it. He also mentioned that he will send food to the room so that he can feed her and give her medicine.


    Adam observed the blood on Gavon''s body and frowned before saying "My Lord, it is better your wounds should be treated first. Because it will affect the patient as well."


    Adam added that line to convince him when he saw the reluctance in his eyes. Ivy fell asleep in a few minutes and he looked at Adam before nodding his head.


    Adam took him to another room and cleaned his wounds and bandaged the slashes, Gavon didn''t flinch when Adam was cleaning his wounds. While Gavon is being treated Ethan rushed inside and sighed in relief seeing Gavon.


    "Gavon, Ivy and Lyo?" Ethan inquired worriedly.


    "Ivy is fine, Lyo''s situation is not good he is getting treatment inside," Gavon stated. Ethan nodded his head and his eyes were sad knowing about the Lyo situation. Gavon did not show any reactions but he is hoping that everything should go well for Lyo.


    By the time his wounds are treated, Simon and his family are rushed inside the hospital. Simon felt relieved when he heard that Ivy was rescued. Earlier when Allora got the news of Ivy being kidnapped she fainted, Simon took care of her.


    When they knew that Ivy was rescued and taken to the hospital they are relieved and petrified. They were relieved after hearing Ivy was rescued but petrified after listening that she is taken to hospital. So many thoughts are going on in their minds, our mind is the craziest thing in our body, it will create a number of scenarios that we don''t want at that moment. And it is also a crucial part to survive in this world.


    Simon reached the floor where Ivy is present, they saw Gavon coming out of the room and went towards him.


    "Gavon, where is Ivy?" Allora was the first one to inquire and her face is tear-stained. Gavon guilt is consuming after seeing her face.


    Gavon took a deep breath and said "She is fine and resting inside the room. You can go and see her but don''t disturb her."


    Allora sighed with relief, no one knew the pain and heartache she had gone through the last few hours. Ronald also felt glad after hearing the response, he didn''t let him succumb to the fear of losing Ivy and tried his best in search of her.


    They all went inside to check on Ivy, whereas Gavon and Ethan are waiting outside Lyo''s room. Ethan ordered his people to bring some fresh clothes to Gavon as his clothes are not in good condition, Gavon went to change into them and by that time Master Shah also came out.


    "What is the situation Master? Is he alright?" Ethan asked anxiously.


    Master Shah looked at Ethan and Gavon before replying "He is out of danger, but he needs to take rest and make sure he won''t do anything strenuous."


    Ethan and Gavon''s faces flashed with relief, they nodded to Master Shah''s words and thanked him before inquiring about a few more details. Simon also heard the conversation along with Allora and Ronald.


    "Gavon," Simon called.


    Gavon looked at Simon without speaking anything, he thought he would blame him for the thing that happened to Ivy and braced himself to feel his wrath.


    "I am taking Allora home tonight. She is not feeling good. Ronald will help you guys if anything is needed. You also go and take rest, Ivy will feel safe if you are beside her" Simon''s words made Gavon look at him in another light and at the same time the guilt increased. Gavon felt that he made everyone sad by not keeping Ivy safe.


    Allora seemed to understand his turmoil, she went near him and took his hands into her and said "Son, Don''t blame yourself. This is not your fault. We all know that you are also injured and suffered along with Ivy. You are the same as Ivy for us, we valued and treasured you both. So take care and don''t think unnecessarily."


    Gavon''s eyes reddened and he looked at Allora with gratefulness, he was drowning himself in guilt and sadness but his mother rescued him. Maybe this is how it feels to have a mother, she knows her children well.


    Gavon nodded his heart as a lump formed in his mouth. Allora smiled and looked at others before informing them "We will come and visit Lyo tomorrow. Ethan and Ronald make sure Gavon also takes a rest."


    Ethan and Ronald nodded their heads, Ethan felt grateful for her words to Gavon because he needed those words of comfort most. Simon also patted Gavon''s shoulder showing his support as well, they discussed a few things before leaving the hospital.


    After they left Gavon went inside Ivy''s room, she is still sleeping peacefully. Gavon didn''t disturb her and went to sit beside her by holding her hand.. After some time Ronald brought food for both of them and keep them on the nearby table before informing Gavon to have some before Ivy woke up.

 Chapter 136 - Good News

    Gavon didn''t feel like eating so he just nodded his head and concentrated on Ivy. Ronald left the room to give them privacy, after he left Ivy slowly opened his eyes.


    Ivy''s eyes squinted but she adjusted to the light inside the room, she looked around and found herself in an unfamiliar room. She immediately alerted but she felt a warm hand on her hand. She turned her head and looked at Gavon who was looking down, it seemed like he was lost in thoughts.


    Ivy''s eyes sting after seeing Gavon, she felt her lips are dry and her throat is in pain but she called him with a hoarse voice "G-Gavon"


    Gavon immediately snapped his head towards Ivy''s direction and asked "Ivy, you... are you feeling good? Do you want me to call the doctor? Doc..."


    "Gavon," Ivy stopped him and caught his hand.


    Gavon stopped in his tracks and looked at her, Ivy tried to sit and he helped her to sit comfortably. After that Ivy patted the side of the bed, Gavon sat beside her and looked at her worriedly.


    He handed water to her and Ivy drank them slowly to not make her throat hurt even more. After making sure she had enough she looked at Gavon.


    "Gav, I am sorry." Ivy started.


    Gavon froze in his spot when Ivy called him with the most intimate name, he never thought that someone would call him like that and Ivy is calling him even after all this is done, now he felt incredibly happy.


    "Don''t be, I am the one who didn''t protect you. I am sorry, Ivy" Gavon added.


    Ivy shook her head and continued "Gav, you know I am so scared the moment I am not able to save Lyo. I felt that all my knowledge was a waste in that serious situation. And after that, I opened my eyes in a strange place and that fellow spoke ill of you."


    Ivy''s voice shook by remembering the events taken place in a single day, out of all days she fought with Gavon on this day and it was their first fight. And suddenly she was taken away from him which left a sour taste in her heart. No one knows the helplessness and despair she went through those hours.


    "But... I didn''t let him speak like that. I spoke proudly of you which made him angry. You have to see his face Gavon" Ivy smiled and at the same, her eyes turned red with fear. Tears rolled down which made her look miserable and feeble.


    Gavon didn''t stand this and hugged her tightly, he never forgave himself for making Ivy go through hell because of his deeds. Ivy felt the familiar warmth and she broke.


    Ivy cried pitifully thinking about the situation, the way Achrel looked at her, the way he spoke to her, the way he slapped her, the way he treated her made her cry even harder. After some time, Ivy calmed down and separated from Gavon.


    At the same time, her stomach growled with hunger. Ivy wiped her tears and chuckled with embarrassment. Gavon then remembered that she didn''t eat anything, he stood up and went towards the washroom to get some warm water to wash her face. Gavon didn''t let her do anything and he cleaned the face to which Ivy obliged without any conditions.


    Gavon then gets the food which Ronald keeps beside them on the table. He touched the food which is quite warm and it is not cold yet. He wants to go and heat it but he is concerned that Ivy will get hungry.


    Gavon looked at Ivy with hesitation and asked "Ivy, the food is not hot. Will you eat now or wait for a few minutes? I will go and heat the food."


    Ivy chuckled seeing Gavon''s expression, she wanted to say to heat it but her stomach growled again. Gavon threw the decision of heating outside of the window and came towards "Leave it. Eat it, it is still warm."


    Gavon sat beside her and opened the bowl which contained porridge, he fed her not letting Ivy do anything. Ivy also fed him seeing his situation and she understood that he also didn''t eat anything. Gavon rejected but seeing Ivy pleading eyes he gave in and ate along with her.


    After having their late-night supper they both went to bed, no one spoke anything about the incident and just lay in each other embrace silently. They both fell into a deep slumber as the medicines took effect on them.


    The next day in the court everyone is astonished by knowing that the King went to the borders for a sudden visit which made them curious about the sudden visit. Everyone started brewing their own story and spreading them.


    Bratton, Simon didn''t attend the palace court which made the ministers form quite believable stories. Veronica was also surprised when she heard the King went alone to bring the Prince back, she felt happy and angry with the king''s decision. She was happy for bringing Prince back to the kingdom and angry for not letting her go along with him.


    She suppressed all her gloominess and went to meet her daughter to inform her about the good news. She didn''t bother to check the news about Ivy''s abduction as she is confident that even if Ivy returns she will be a lifeless human, who will remain normal after being harassed by some unknown culprit, and soon rumors will spread about her chastity once this incident is revealed.


    With that thought, she went to meet her daughter to make her prepare for the upcoming marriage. Veronica reached the abandoned palace where Andrea is residing, it is poorly guarded and no one passes through this place as it is abandoned and situated in the corner.


    No one is able to escape from here as well because there is no escape behind this palace and if one wants to leave they have to walk through the other palaces where the security is high. So no one is guarding this place.


    Veronica passed through those palaces and reached the abandoned palace and went inside, only one servant is sent to take care of Princess''s needs. Veronica arranges for her secretly to make sure her daughter is eating three meals.


    The whole place is quiet, only the leaves and bird sounds can be heard. Veronica entered the palace and went towards her daughter''s room. After entering the room she saw Andrea sitting near the window who was looking outside and lost in thoughts.


    "Andrea," Veronica called her softly, after coming to this place Andrea threw a few tantrums at the start, and slowly she became silent.


    Veronica found it weird but she didn''t bother about that as she got some peace from her daughter''s tantrums. Andrea turned and looked at Mother before standing to greet her.


    "Mother" Andrea called softly and looked down.


    Veronica went towards her and took her hands "Andrea, I got some good news."


    Andrea lifted her head and a small spark lit in her eyes "What is it?"


    Veronica''s smile widen and informed with a sneer "That b*tch who caused you this misery is now in the hands of the ruthless enemy, no one knows whether she will come in one piece. Even if she comes there is no guarantee that she is pure."


    Andrea''s eyes dimmed and took back her hands and nodded her head "Okay Mother."


    Veronica was caught off guard with her reaction "Andrea, are you not happy?"


    Andrea smiled a little and replied "I am happy, mother, but I thought you came to take me back or cancel the marriage. But it is none of those."


    Veronica frowned "Andrea, remember this marriage should happen no matter what. Prepare for it. And whether you are going back to the palace depends on your brother. He seems to awaken Drackston blood."


    While speaking about Aaron, Veronica''s eyes were twinkled with happiness, Andrea''s blood boiled seeing her expression and sneered inside.


    "Okay, Mother." Andrea didn''t speak further and sat silently. Veronica talked for a few minutes and left the palace.. Once she left Andrea''s eyes turned dark with anger, she called the maid who is helping her in cleaning the palace.

 Chapter 137 - Discharge

    She came inside hurriedly and bowed to her, Andrea looked at her and added "Search for the person who came to visit me from the last few days and bring him to me."


    For the last few days a mysterious person is trying to meet her in secret, he wants to meet the princess and promised that he will help her to fulfill her wishes. Andrea didn''t bother about this fellow as she is lost in grievance but now seeing the way she is getting treated she doesn''t want to remain in this place like this.


    She will do everything and anything which is in her power to teach a good lesson to the people around her. The pain and hardships she went through from the last few days made her go crazy and she won''t leave the people who caused her this situation, she will punish them with her own hands.


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Ivy got examined by Adam and he informed them to get discharged from the hospital today. Ivy felt happy after hearing the news, Gavon inquired repeatedly to make sure Ivy is healthy. After making sure she is completely fine then only he agrees to discharge her.


    Simon and Allora came early to visit Ivy and Lyo. Lyo gets transferred to the normal ward and they pay a visit to him, Lyo is still unconscious but his condition is stable. After a few minutes, Bratton and his family also pay a visit to the hospital.


    They got the news after the ceremony, they all were worried and shocked when they heard about the news. Bratton got hyped up over Simon for hiding the important matter but seeing Simon''s face he didn''t have the heart to scold him further.


    By the time he wanted to search they got the news that Ivy was rescued. They are all relieved after hearing the news and insist on visiting the hospital. But Simon doesn''t want to create a scene because if they all left then it will definitely cause an uproar and the truth will be revealed which will damage Ivy''s reputation.


    They all waited till morning and rushed early, Cayden felt relieved after seeing Ivy''s bright and cheerful face but the marks on her face irked him. He made a note to speak with Ronald to know the update on the situation.


    They all visit Lyo and Ethan promises them that he will look after Lyo. Ivy gave a few suggestions to Ethan before getting discharged. Ivy feels that her help is not required as Master Shah has already done a great job in treating Lyo. She felt satisfied and left the hospital in peace.


    Gavon informed Ivy that she is going to stay at Dalton''s Mansion for a few days as there will be no one in their Mansion. Ivy also thought for a while and agreed to his plan, she doesn''t want to bother Gavon more by living alone in the house. In this way, he also felt more secure about her and do the tasks properly.


    No one in the city is aware of the things that happened yesterday, everything is covered properly by Simon.


    Whereas the King reached the border by evening on Dragon. Everyone on the border is alerted by the sudden visit of King. They are stupified by the sudden visit and several thoughts ran into their mind.


    The head of the troop came hurriedly and greeted the King "Greetings, His Majesty."


    Gabriel nodded and he was eager to meet his son, he immediately informed the general to summon his son.


    Aaron, who is on patrolling duty near the border, got surprised and went to meet the King. The general didn''t go easy on the prince because of his status, Aaron complained a lot but he didn''t bother about those and continued treating him as a common soldier.


    Aaron, who was fed up with the behavior, wants to flee from this place and today suddenly he got an opportunity to meet his father. No matter what it takes, today, he is going to leave this place.


    Aaron entered the tent where the King was present and greeted him humbly "Greetings, His Majesty."


    "Leave us alone," Gabriel ordered the people to leave the tent.


    Once they left Gabriel went towards Aaron and hugged him, Aaron was startled by the sudden action. He thought that he is going to scold him or punish him but didn''t think about this option.


    "Aaron, I am so proud of you son." Gabriel laughed heartily.


    Aaron was confused by Gabriel''s words, as far as he knows he didn''t do something to be proud of. Then why is his father praising him?


    "Umm¡­ Father. What do you mean?" Aaron inquired meekly.


    Gabriel laughed and said "I know, I know, you want me to reveal right. Okay, so be it. Tell me how you awakened your Drackston Blood."


    "Huh?" Aaron was dumbfounded. It took some time for him to digest the information and asked "F-Father, How did you know that?"


    Gabriel again laughed, "You lass, You thought you could keep it a secret from me?"


    ''That is not what I mean father'' Aaron screamed inside his mind.


    "Okay, I will tell you. As your father and a Drackston lineage, I can sense the power. Yesterday night I sensed the familiar power and my thoughts diverted to you." Gabriel said with a hint of pride.


    Aaron, who is not even a bit aware of the process just nodded his head in understanding and added "But father, I didn''t awaken the blood fully. Will you help me?"


    Gabriel''s face hardened and he became serious "What? How will that happen?"


    "I-I don''t know father, yesterday night I felt an unknown force inside my body and after some time it reduced as it was not there in the first place. I thought it was not awakened fully." Aaron lied through his teeth, he didn''t even bat his eye while telling the lie.


    Aaron heard from his mother once about the feeling one will go through, as she is not aware completely, she gave him a few details. With that knowledge he informed his father, he doesn''t want to agree completely as it would lead him into a disadvantageous situation so he came up with this idea of half awakening.


    Gabriel fell into deep thought and paced in the room. After a few minutes of suffocating silence he looked at Aaron and informed "Go and pack your bag, we are leaving this place and I am going to help you with awakening."


    Aaron''s face lit up with happiness and nodded his head hurriedly. He went out without delaying a second with fear that his father might change his mind. Like that he left the borders and traveled back to the palace.


    Gavon dropped Ivy at the mansion and went to the place where the culprits were imprisoned. He wants to know who is behind this and who helped Achrel to get Ivy. The chance of Achrel sending his people inside is very low, it only means someone inside helped them to get their hands on Ivy.


    He reached the place where they kept the culprits and went inside, the head came outside to receive Gavon and updated him.


    "My Lord, he agreed to spill the truth." the head informed to which Gavon nodded his head and went inside.


    Gavon releases his aura which makes the people in the room shiver, he went near the person who is tied to the chair and his body is turned red with blood.


    The person shiver in his unconsciousness and opened his eyes slowly only to instill fear in his heart after looking into Gavon eyes. Gavon grabbed his chin and stressed one word which sent shivers to his spine "SPEAK"


    The culprit nodded his head and Gavon releases him, "We are not aware of the whole process but someone used to come to our den to give updates to our master. And our master used to inform us that someone helped us to get the people outside of the borders."


    Gavon eyes darkened with anger, his guess is correct and he will lure those people out, "Who is that person? Do you remember him?"

 Chapter 138 - [Bonus Chapter] Stranger

    Gavon eyes darkened with anger, his guess is correct and he will lure those people out, "Who is that person? Do you remember him?"


    The culprit shivered and his mouth dried, his whole body is aching with pain but the fear is making him speak "No, we don''t know. He is our messenger and I will remember if I saw him."


    Gavon looked at the person beside him and ordered "Summon a sketch man and asked him to draw the portrait based on this person''s description." He turned to the culprit and added "If you dare to mislead us then consequences won''t be good."


    The head and Gavon came outside to discuss a few things, in the middle of the words the head added "My Lord, there is an unusual scenario, which was witnessed by the soldiers in the cave."


    Gavon frowned and waited for him to complete his words "T-They saw in one of the rooms the walls are tainted with blood."


    Gavon then remembered the scene where he kicked the Achrel and his body turned into pieces, he want to find out the reasons for that as well. He looked at the head and ordered "Inform the soldiers to water the whole cave and plant danger symbols around it. Seal it, I have few doubts on our enemy, I think he is using some unspoken methods."


    The head nodded and added hesitatingly "But, My Lord we didn''t find the enemy body."


    Gavon thought for a few seconds and lied "Yes, he escaped. He captured me in the net and escaped when he sensed our troops nearing us. Alert the people in the borders and make sure the guards should patrol day and night. I will inform the palace to add the salary for the night shift guards."


    Head nodded his head and his face become serious when he learned their enemy is escaped, he want to ask a few questions but seeing the tired face of his lord he didn''t probe further. After discussing a few important things Gavon left the place.


    After that, he went to the palace to update the status in the court and heard about the King''s sudden visit to borders, but he didn''t care about the King''s affairs for now and completed his task. He had a hunch that he will get his son back taking this situation as a chance.


    Gavon doesn''t want to waste his time here thinking about unnecessary people, he wants to go home and take care of Ivy. With that thought in mind, he completed his tasks and left the palace.


    As expected the next day King arrived with the Prince and informed the ministers of the reason for the prince''s return, the ministers are elated when they know the reason. They are happy even it is not successful because with their King''s guidance the Prince will awaken his blood sooner or later.


    Like that the Prince Aaron return from the border and settlement in the palace is done. Simon and Bratton didn''t object because it is linked with their kingdom''s next king.


    But Calvin who is working with Gabriel for the last few decades sensed something abnormal in the behavior of Prince. As the person who is working closely with the King, he can sense the aura of the person who is near to awaken or fully awaken their Drackston blood.


    The king might not notice due to his eagerness to see another heir waken their blood but as the side person who is well aware of the change in the person whose Drackston blood is awakened can sense the change.


    Aaron''s aura didn''t change a bit and he is not even near to the first step, but on the same day, he stumbled the way with Gavon and was shocked to sense the familiar aura.


    Calvin was dumbfounded by the turn of events and thought ''This is bad. I have to take action.''


    Unknown of the things that Gavon secret was known to someone Gavon was busy in taking care of Ivy and Lyo. He came to his mansion to prepare a few clothes for Ethan and Lyo, he can order the people to do so but he planned to visit the Lyo so he want to bring them with his own hands.


    The mansion lost its liveliness without any person living here, Gavon went to their rooms and packed the things required, he also went to his room and got freshened up before coming down.


    When he is crossing his study room he heard a sound coming from inside, he went towards it and opened the door. The room become silent and he saw the pigeon near the window with a letter in its beak.


    Gavon frowned and went towards it to get the letter, he know who sent the letter to him, their well-wisher. An anonymous person who is helping the trio in particular Gavon secretly from their childhood.


    They only know that the person is residing in the palace, other than that they are not aware of the details. They want to do a background check on this person but he never posed a threat to them so they ignored him. He is the one who informed them about the king''s decision to marry Ivy to him.


    Gavon took the letter from the pigeon and sent it away, he opened the letter and read the content, a frown appeared on his face and after reading the all details his face hardened. He crushed the letter and tore it into pieces before burning it.


    ''How did he know?''


    At the same time in the palace, Andrea is waiting for her maid. She sent her to bring the mysterious person who offered help to her. She wants to take this chance to get her revenge on the people who looked down on her.


    Amidst her thoughts she heard a knock on the door, she informed the person to enter. No one comes to her room other than her servant. The servant entered and bowed before informing "Your Highness, the person is in the living room."


    "Really?" Andrea stood up with excitement.


    "Yes," the servant meekly nodded.


    "Great, let''s go and have a look." Andrea was excited to meet the person who is going to help her in getting her revenge.


    "But, Your Highness." the servant want to speak something but hesitated.


    Andrea got irritated and asked, "What now?"


    The servant shook with fear and managed to say "T-That person seems to be dangerous. Please think once before agreeing to his request."


    Andrea slapped the servant hard making the latter fall down. Andrea pointed her finger and added "How dare you? A low life like you dared to warn me about my decision. Who gave you that right? Huh?"


    The servant kneeled and pleaded "I apologize for my words, Your Highness. Please forgive me."


    Andrea sneered "Know your place." With that, she left the room and went to meet the person.


    The servant wiped her tears and sighed to herself. She also followed the princess to the living room.


    Andrea entered the room and saw the man sitting in the chair clad in black, his face is also covered with a black hood. Andrea got annoyed seeing his lack of respect for her and shouted "You, don''t you know how to behave with a princess? Stand up this instant."


    The man chuckled and leaned back in his seat and sat in a relaxed manner, his hood slid down but his face is covered with black cloth, only his eyes are revealed. Andrea was stunned by seeing his eyes, they are in light green color which resembles a snake. She shivered instinctively by looking at them.


    "Princess," his voice contains a sense of danger, "Please sit."


    Andrea''s mouth dried just looking at him and listening to his voice. She didn''t dare to disobey this man and sat in front of him without making any noise.


    "W-who are you?" Andrea''s voice shook.


    The person chuckled lightly before adding "You don''t have to know princess, but you can call me Peril."


    "Peril?" Andrea thought that he is a young age man after looking at his body and listening to his voice but the aura around him is telling otherwise.

 Chapter 139 - Peril

    "Yes, you can call me that way, My dear Princess." Peril said in a soothing manner but it still sent alarming signals to the princess.


    Andrea took a deep breath and added "Okay Peril, I will come straight to the matter. You said you are will help me. How are you going to do?"


    Peril looked at Princess as he is looking straight into her soul, "Princess, What if I say that you can awaken your blood?"


    Andrea''s eyes widened with shock, the shock would be an understatement to her. She never heard anything about this, her mother nor father never told her that a woman also will awaken their blood, this concept is new to her.


    "W-What do you mean?" Andrea asked with bewilderment.


    "That is what I meant princess," Peril smiled which is not seen by others but his eyes turned crescent making the others think that he is smiling.


    Andrea is lost in thoughts, thousands of questions are running in her brain and her thoughts are all in mess. She looked at the person in front of her, he reeks of danger but a part of her mind is telling her to take this opportunity to get her revenge but another part is warning her to which extent her revenge matters to make a deal with the person in front of her.


    "What do you want in return? And how are you going to do? I want to know the process before agreeing to your request." Andrea looked at him with wariness and stated her demands.


    Peril seemed to be amused by her questions and added "I thought you are good for nothing but, you too have brains princess."


    Andrea got annoyed by his words but she dared not argue with him, "I want something in return but that I will ask after I fulfill your request. Don''t worry I won''t ask for your body or anything like that. In fact, I am least interested in it."


    Andrea faced turned dark with anger, to the princess who is flaunting her body and face to the world as her best asset, this is the greatest insult but in front of this person, she dare not to disobey him. She doesn''t know the consequences.


    "I required time," Andrea stated, she don''t want to take action immediately. She remembers the words said by her servant and she has to be careful around him.


    Peril nodded his head and added "Sure, take your time Princess. Till then goodbye." He stood up and pulled his hood down and turned around causing his robe to flutter in the air giving him a mysterious aura.


    After he left Andrea slumped back in the seat and her forehead is covered with perspiration, dealing with this person took all of her energy.


    That night Gavon and Ethan had a discussion about the matter he received from their well-wisher. Gavon and Ethan locked themselves in the Lyo room, it is best to have a talk in this room to not raise any suspicion if someone is spying on them.


    "Ethan, I have something important to tell you." Gavon started and his voice contain the graveness of the situation. Ethan understood the severity of the situation while looking at Gavon''s face, he nodded his head without saying anything.


    Gavon started speaking about the changes he started observing in his body from the last few days, he used to didn''t bother about the itchiness, his body heat rise, his blood flow, and so on but after that incident in the cave, he understood that those symptoms are the reasons for his outbreak.


    Ethan listened to his words calmly but when he heard the most crucial point where he kicked Achrel and his body turned into pieces made he lost control. He looked at Gavon with a surprised and shocked expression.


    "H-How is that possible? Gavon, are you sure about this?" Ethan asked again to make sure.


    Gavon sighed seeing the unbelievable expression on Ethan''s face, "Of course, It is still vivid in my mind. At that time I felt something is trying to take control over me, I used to restrict those feelings earlier but at that time due to my helplessness and the desire to save Ivy let my emotions outbreak, and the whole room is filled with light, it is also coming from me. Ethan, what do you think about this?"


    Ethan didn''t have any words to say, he is having a hard time digesting those words. "G-Gavon are you perhaps some kind of magician? Or an angel? Or demi-god? Or God? Or do you possess some supernatural powers??"


    Gavon was stunned by his words, he thought Ethan will take this in some other way and tried to distance himself from him because suddenly the people he is close with have some unnatural changes which will freak them out. But here Ethan is cracking jokes on his condition which in return made Gavon''s mind at ease.


    "No, Ethan. Think seriously." Gavon pinched the skin between his brows to soothe his pain.


    "Okay, I am serious. Think if you have any other scenarios like this, where you feel this kind of emotions or something which is beyond human powers." Ethan probed.


    Gavon also gave it a thought and after thinking for some time he remembered a few things, he looked at Ethan and said hurriedly "Yes, I remember now. Ethan, I saw the future."


    "What?"


    "Yes, but the future is all about Ivy. I saw the scene where Ivy was hurt in the banquet, that is the reason I attended the banquet. After that, I saw her being tied in the cave which came true when Achrel abducted Ivy." Gavon stated he is also having a hard time believing all of his words. At that time he thought that it is just a dream but for the safer side, he took an action, last time when he went in search of Ivy he felt some kind of deja vu, now he understood that it is not only deja vu he actually saw that.


    Ethan took a deep breath and added "Gavon, don''t take this in the wrong way but we have to find your family. I guess if we found someone from your family we might get solutions for this. And earlier I talked about magic and all right, it might be possible because we are in the Kingdom where the dragons are controlled by the spells, where the Drackston bloodline will summon dragons. If all these are happening the things which I mentioned about you might be possible."


    Ethan looked at Gavon directly into his eyes and added "We have to find your family."


    Gavon went towards the window to get the fresh air to clear his mind, he never thought of going back to his family, he didn''t try to look for him. He doesn''t know whether he hates them or because of the fear that they won''t acknowledge him. Whatever the reason might be he doesn''t want to know about them but now he has to look for them.


    After a few minutes of silence, he looked at Ethan and nodded his head to which Ethan smiled. "And one more thing Ethan, I got a message from our well-wisher."


    Ethan becomes serious again, "He seems to know about my situation and warns me that someone in the palace is aware of my situation. They will surely come for me."


    Ethan''s mind started working again, he become alerted with the news and looked at Gavon "Gavon, it seems we have to fasten our process, I will look into the palace records when you are taken into the palace and sent people to search in your hometown. Until then avoid going to the palace as much as you can."


    Gavon nodded and added "Sure, I am planning to do so. And he also mentioned me to go and meet a person in Arcane Village."


    "Why?" Ethan''s brows knitted in confusion.


    "I am not sure, I will go and meet this person." Gavon declared.


    Ethan nodded his head, he went towards him and patted his shoulder "Be careful Gavon and talk with Ivy. I don''t know why you are avoiding her but after this, you have to speak with her at least.. Tell her about your feelings."

 Chapter 140 - Family

    Gavon dropped his head and sighed, he took a deep breath and nodded his head "Yes, I will speak with her. Thanks, Bro."


    Gavon hugged Ethan, Ethan smiled and patted his back. "Oh, my did someone call me Bro? Did I misheard?"


    Gavon got separated from him and cleared his throat "Who called you?"


    "Oh come on, don''t be a shy man. Call me bro again, I will give you some tips." Ethan grinned.


    "Take care of Lyo and sleep well," Gavon said and left the room leaving the smiling Ethan behind.


    Gavon went to the mansion late in the night, Paul greeted him who was waiting for him. Gavon looked at him and said "You don''t have to wait for me, Paul. I can manage."


    Paul smiled and added "I waited instead of Miss, My Lord. She want to wait for you but I pleaded with her to go back to the room so I can wait for you. She also mentioned me to make sure you have eaten something before going to bed."


    Gavon''s heart warmed seeing the Ivy care towards him, he felt glad to have her in his life. He just nodded and went to have his dinner. After dinner, he bid good night to paul and went to the guest room to freshen before entering their room.


    The lights are turned off and he can see Ivy sleeping peacefully in the room under the moonlight entering into the room through windows, he sighed again. He lost count of how many times he sighed today.


    He slowly reached the bed and sit down, he tucked her hair which is shining in the moonlight, and caressed her face lightly to not make her awake, she seemed to be in deep sleep due to medicines. He missed her face and voice a lot, he want to be with her every second but...


    ''Good Night Ivy'' Gavon bent and placed a kiss on her forehead before going to the other side of the bed and hugging her to sleep.


    The sun rays kissed Ivy''s face making her groan in sleep, she covered her face with a duvet and continued to sleep. After a few seconds, she felt hot all over her face and removed the duvet with annoyance.


    ''Ah... I want an air conditioner.'' Ivy cried in her mind and sat up, she stretched her hands lazily before looking beside her.


    Gavon already left her side, she felt the coolness on her bed and thought he woke up early. Most probably he might leave the mansion by now. Ivy sensed that Gavon is avoiding her for the last two days, by the time she wake up he already left the mansion and he returned back after she fell asleep.


    Ivy want to have a chat with him once, with that thought she got down from the bed and went to freshen up. After getting freshen up she came down to have her breakfast, she was surprised to see Gavon in the living room.


    "Gavon," she cried in surprise.


    Gavon lift his head and looked at Ivy who is coming towards him, he smiled lightly and wished "Good Morning, Ivy."


    "Good Morning," Ivy replied and sat beside him "Why are you sitting here alone? You can come to our room right?"


    "Nothing, I just came from outside and sat here to have some tea," Gavon answered.


    "Oh, Okay. But..." Ivy want to ask him something but Ronald''s voice interrupted her.


    "Good Morning Ivy and Brother in law." Ronald greeted cheerfully.


    Both of them wished him back and started having a chat, soon Allora and Simon joined them and they all had their breakfast.


    "It''s rare to have Gavon in the house, I am happy that you are staying back for breakfast." Allora smiled.


    Gavon looked at her and added "Sorry Mother, There are a few things I have to handle so I am leaving early these days. I will try to stay for breakfast."


    Allora nodded her head "If they are serious matters you can go Gavon, but we would love if you had breakfast or dinner with us in the day."


    "Yes, brother-in-law. Mom used to say us to have at least one meal in a day as a family. It will increase our communication and strength our bond." Ronald added.


    Simon also wiped his mouth elegantly and added "I agree. Due to that, we tried to come for dinner to home without any delay. So that we all meet twice in the day. We all are one family son."


    Gavon felt warm inside his heart and nodded his head "Sure, I will also follow."


    Ivy smiled seeing Gavon''s happiness, she added some food to his plate and gave him a sweet smile. Ronald who saw this scene felt sour in his mouth and chided "Ivy, you can add some food to my plate too. I also encouraged brother-in-law."


    Ivy looked at him and replied sweetly "My dear brother, don''t you have hands? Use them and if you feel sour then get a wife for yourself."


    Allora also chided him "Yes, Ronald. Let me introduce a few girls to you. You have to get a wife."


    Everyone also nodded to Allora''s words making Ronald corner. Ronald bent down and gobbled down his food before leaving the dining hall in hurry. Once he left everyone burst into laughter.


    After breakfast Ivy asked Gavon to accompany her to the garden to which he obliged, they both went to the garden and sat across from each other. They both sat in silence and no one spoke a single word.


    "Gavon, I am sorry." Ivy broke the silence. "I am sorry for behaving like that, I shouldn''t force you and hurt you by speaking like that. I should understand your feelings before speaking like that."


    "No Ivy," Gavon interrupted her, "That is not your fault, I also behave like a dumb person without considering your feelings. In fact, I am sorry, I am not able to save you, I don''t deserve you."


    His voice becomes low and his eyes are dimmed, Ivy felt sad seeing Gavon like this. She heard a lot about Gavon before she married him. All of them mentioned that he is cold-blooded, hard mindset, doesn''t care about others, and so on. But now the person in front of her is not having any one of that quality.


    "Gav, Please don''t say like that. It is not your fault and you are the one who saved me. I am lucky to have you in my life" Ivy said sincerely.


    Gavon stood up and walked away from her "No Ivy, I didn''t consider your feelings, I only thought of making you feel comfortable and safe. In that process, I forgot my role as your husband. And you got abducted because of the work I did. I am the one who harmed them but they came for you just because you are my wife. If only. If only... you are not my wife then... then they won''t target you."


    Gavon clenched his hand tightly and closed his eyes, his heart is bleeding while he is speaking those words, he don''t want to look pathetic in front of Ivy but he don''t have any other option. There are so many things happening and he doesn''t know how and when he will affect her. So he wants to make her keep her distance from him to not to get impacted.


    Ivy was startled by his sudden outburst, his every word filled with so much pain that she felt it. She almost believes his words and wants to shout at him but seeing the way how he is avoiding her eye contact and the way he clenched his fists is telling her a different meaning.


    He is afraid to lose her but at the same time he wants her to be safe, he won''t want to impact her but at the same time, he wants her close to him.


    Ivy smiled and stood up from her seat, she walked towards him and stood behind him, and added "Gav, don''t blame yourself, it is my decision to marry you.. I am not forced into this, I really considered so many things before marrying, I am warned about the dangers that will come along with you but still, I married you."

 Chapter 141 - Honeymoon In Village

    Ivy smiled and stood up from her seat, she walked towards him and stood behind him, and added "Gav, don''t blame yourself, it is my decision to marry you. I am not forced into this, I really considered so many things before marrying, I am warned about the dangers that will come along with you but still, I married you. If there is to blame someone that is definitely not you. I know all the risks but see I am here with you safe and sound."


    Gavon''s body stiffened by her words, he always thought that due to King''s proposal she married him, because of that proposal she considered marrying him.


    Ivy who seemed to read his thoughts stated, "Don''t even think about the proposal, if I am not willing no one can stop me. Yes, King''s proposal made me look at you, that''s it. His role is done there and afterward, is all of my own thinking and decisions."


    Gavon doesn''t have words to say, all of his worries and his insecurities are disappearing like snow melting in the sun''s warmth.


    "B-But Ivy, the danger is always there when you are with me. I made countless enemies, I don''t know who will come for you in which direction. Just the thought of you in danger is making my body rage, I am not able to control these feelings of helplessness." His voice becomes heavy as he is going to cry, with so much difficulty he stopped himself from breaking down.


    Ivy turned him towards her but Gavon removed her hand without looking at her and added "Please leave Ivy. I don''t deserve you, you are the light of my life. But I don''t want to drag you into darkness" his voice become hoarse and his lips were trembling.


    Ivy smiled and cupped his face, but he didn''t look into her eyes "Gav, if light embraces the darkness then it becomes a cozy morning. If darkness embraces the light then it becomes a beautiful night."


    Still, Gavon didn''t dare to look into her eyes but she continued "If there is no light and dark then there won''t be a day. If you are not there then there is no meaning for my life Gavon"


    Gavon snapped his head upwards and looked into her clear black eyes. A tear rolled from his right eye and he hugged her tightly.


    Ivy patted his back to console him and smiled "Aww¡­ Is my hubby crying now? I want to see his face."


    Gavon''s body stilled and hugged her tightly to not make her see his face, he used another hand to wipe his face and buried his face in her neck with embarrassment.


    Ivy chuckled seeing his actions, he is just like a small child who doesn''t want to show his crying face to his mother.


    "No, I am not crying. I just want to stay like this." Gavon said slowly and he enjoyed being in her embrace. The words she spoke earlier made all of his worries disappear without any trace. Yes, he is not going to succumb to the situations, he will fight for her and for them.


    "Ivy, I want to kiss you" Gavon stated and separated from his embrace.


    "Huh?" Ivy didn''t catch his words and before she asked him warm and hot lips landed on her. The kiss started slowly and sensually, Gavon took his time to enjoy her soft lips and explored them with so much passion.


    Ivy felt a spark of electricity ignited in her body and hold his shirt to make her stable, this time she doesn''t want to enjoy it by herself she want to give him the same feeling. With that thought, she responded to his kiss making Gavon stunned for a second before losing into the passion of love forgetting the whole world.


    After some time, they both sit on the bench with Ivy on Gavon''s lap. Gavon played with Ivy''s hair and looked at her affectionately.


    "Ivy, I took a break from the palace. We will spend our time together to know each other well." Gavon stated making Ivy happy. Ivy kissed his forehead showing her happiness.


    Ivy smiled sweetly and started making circles on Gavon''s chest "So, my dear hubby. Shall we go on our honeymoon?"


    Gavon paused and looked at Ivy whose face is turned a slight shade of red under his passionate gaze. "Ivy, you know what that does mean right? There won''t be turning back."


    Ivy looked at him with a challenging gaze and added "Why? Are you afraid?"


    Gavon chuckled, "My dear wife, you don''t know your husband well." he leaned closed to her hear and whispered, "Soon you will plead me."


    Gavon went back enjoying the reddened face of Ivy and added "Sure, we will go. Do you have any place in mind?"


    Ivy thought for a second and said "How about a village?" She always heard that people will go to some rich, nice and calm places, for a change she wants to go to a village where the nature is quite good.


    Gavon was surprised by her request, he thought she will suggest some fancy place but she want to go to the village.


    ''Honeymoon in Village. Interesting'' Gavon thought to himself and nodded his head.


    "Okay, do you have any particular village in mind?" Gavon inquired.


    Ivy thought for a while and shook her head "No, do you have any place?"


    Gavon thought for a minute and stated "Arcane Village."


    "Interesting. Okay then, It''s decided. We are going to that village for our honeymoon. Come on let''s go and get prepared for the journey." Ivy stood up with excitement.


    Gavon was surprised by her reaction and added "Someone is too eager for the honeymoon. I guess I need to work hard to satisfy my wife''s needs."


    "You... You... Leave it. Yes, I am eager, what are you going to do? Eat me?" Ivy squinted her eyes and glared at him.


    Gavon found her expression cute and looked at her with a passionate gaze before adding "Yes, I am. Get ready."


    Ivy felt hot all over her body and turned around before walking towards the mansion, Gavon laughed and went behind her.


    They both informed their decision to the family and they all got shocked by the sudden news, but they felt happy for the couple. That day Ivy and Gavon become busy preparing for their honeymoon, they went shopping before visiting Lyo.


    Lyo is making progress and he is going to discharge in one or two days, Allora insisted to get Lyo to their mansion to take care of him. Under her strict words, no one objected to her decision, Ethan felt happy seeing the couple return back to normal.


    Gavon and Ivy spoke with Lyo for some time before returning to the Mansion. Lyo is now able to walk with the help of another person and can speak like usual, they all felt happy about his situation and Ivy personally checked on him to make sure everything is right before they left for their honeymoon.


    The next day, Ivy and Gavon prepared for their journey. They just took a few clothes and money with them as Ivy suggested to experience the normal life once in the village to which Gavon obliged, he doesn''t have any objections as long as he has Ivy by his side.


    They both bid goodbye and went behind their mansion to get their ride from Odin and Olaf. Both dragons are excited to see Ivy and wagged their tails to show their happiness. Ivy felt calm and peaceful after seeing the dragons.


    "Odin, Olaf. How are you both?" Ivy asked while patting their heads, they both came towards her and bent their heads for her to pat on them.


    Odin and Olad nodded their head up and down to give their approval, Ivy smiled seeing their obedience. Gavon who was left alone felt sour in his heart and grabbed Ivy''s hand, Ivy looked at Gavon with confusion.


    Gavon cleared his throat and added, "We are getting late."


    Ivy smiled and nodded her head, "Sure, let''s go."


    "Shall we go on my dragon?" Gavon inquired.


    Ivy looked at Gavon and the dragons, Odin''s eyes shone with the mention of Ivy boarding on him whereas Olaf''s face fell and glared at Gavon for suggesting a stupid Idea.

 Chapter 142 - Arcane Village

    Ivy chuckled seeing their faces and suggested "Why don''t we ride on our own dragons?"


    Gavon and Odin''s faces fell but Olaf''s face brightened like a thousand bulbs are switched on at once.


    "Okay, then I will also come with you on your dragon." Gavon compromised.


    Odin looked at his master with disbelief who abandoned him for his wife, Olaf snorted by showing his teeth in a low roar manner.


    Ivy got conflicted and gave in, "Okay, Odin you can also come with us. You both will drop us in Arcane and return to capital."


    Odin and Olaf are happy with the matter they are accompanying them but didn''t like the idea of going back to the capital. They both turned their heads to the side showing their displeasure.


    Ivy was caught off guard seeing their expressions, she felt like she is raising two big babies. She chuckled and added "Okay, Okay. You can do as you wish but you both have to be safe and you are not allowed to the village because it will create trouble for the people."


    They both looked at each other and nodded their heads, Gavon didn''t bother about the dragons at all his whole concentration is on Ivy only. He is going to addict to her, he always felt amused by the way she treated the Dragons and the words Ethan said are appearing quite believable.


    "Gav, shall we go," Ivy asked while linking her hands with him.


    Gavon smiled and nodded his head, Olaf helped both of them on his back and they both flapped their wings before taking off to the sky leaving the dust behind.


    The weather is good making one feel enjoy the light breezes and warm sunrays, Ivy and Gavon are so many feet above sea level and enjoying the view.


    "It''s really amazing," Ivy smiled "You know Gav, how many times I saw these scenes I am still amazed. This is one of the most breathtaking experiences after I came to this world."


    Gavon was feeling happy for her and frowned when he heard her last words. ''What does that mean?''


    "Gav, look Odin is doing something to entertain us." Ivy chuckled causing him to come out of his thoughts and his eyes land on Odin who is flipping like a spin.


    Odin who is calmly traveling with them suddenly started showing off his skills as someone challenged him.


    Odin started spinning in 360 degrees like a spinning tool making a small tornado. After that he steadied himself and be aimed towards the ground with full force like an asteroid is falling from the sky but before he touched the ground he rose up in the air and reached Olaf and made circles around him causing Ivy and Gavon to look at him with surprise.


    "Woah, Odin. You are awesome" Ivy shouted and clapped happily.


    Odin who heard her praise gloated and stopped revolving around them and he reduced his force before looking at Ivy with happiness but before he felt happy his eyes rolled and dropped to the ground as a magnet pulled him down making the earth shake with the impact.


    *Gasp*


    Ivy was startled and looked down with bewilderment, he saw the thick dust rise from the ground and all the surrounding birds are flying away from there. Ivy''s eyes widened with surprise but she broke into laughter afterward.


    "HAHAHA¡­"


    Ivy hold her stomach while laughing and Gavon was mesmerized by her laughter, it is so pleasant to his ears.


    Amidst their laughter Ivy and Gavon reached the Arcane village, the green trees are moved aside to give way for the most alluring sight of the lush red trees. The huge waterfall separated the green and red trees. There is a wooden bridge connecting both sides. The village entrance itself mesmerized Ivy.


    "Wow, It''s truly magnificent," Ivy exclaimed.


    Gavon was also surprised to see the most beautiful place, the Arcane village is located on the top of a mountain, there is a river flowing in between the two mountains added with a huge waterfall.


    "Gav, what is this waterfall name?" Ivy inquired with excitement. The traveler inside of her seems to awaken and she got interested in this place more than anything else.


    Gavon thought a minute and added, "It''s Beguile Waterfall."


    "Beautiful name for the beautiful place," Ivy commented.


    "Olaf, drop us near the bridge," Ivy informed Olaf to which he nodded his head and went towards the bridge.


    The atmosphere is too calm and peaceful, the sounds of the waterfall combined with the songs of birds added a pleasant atmosphere. If this is present in the modern world then for sure it will become a great tourist place. Ivy went to various places and saw the waterfalls but the calmness, the contrast of green and red trees truly surprised her.


    Olaf landed at the foot of the bridge which leads to the Arcane village and helped them to get down from him. After they landed safely Ivy looked at both dragons who are having the most innocent and pitiful expression. One look is enough to melt one''s heart, Ivy felt a wave of cuteness hit her.


    ''Ah... I will get a nose bleed for sure'' Ivy sighed and patted both the dragons and added "So, I don''t know how the people in the village will behave once they see you. The only solution is to let you both go back to the capital and I am afraid to say to roam around here freely because as you see there might be a danger if someone spots you."


    Ivy''s eyes turned serious while thinking about the possibilities, she is just like a mother who is afraid to let their small kids roam around. Gavon smiled seeing her care towards the dragons and said "Ivy, they are not small baby dragons they both can defend and protect themselves."


    Ivy looked at Gavon and added "Still, I am afraid if something happens to them in this unknown place we can''t do anything. If only they are small I can take them freely."


    Olaf and Odin looked at each other after hearing her last words while exchanging a meaningful gaze, Gavon also observed both dragons and felt something is happening between them. He saw the same thing when they both tried to save Ivy like they are speaking with each other and planning things.


    To their astonishment a white light glowed on both dragons making Ivy and Gavon close their eyes, Gavon hugged Ivy instinctively and hid her in his embrace. Ivy was also startled by the sudden light and suddenly a hand grabbed her and she was engulfed in the warmth of Gavon.


    They both open their eyes slowly and looked at each other before lifting their heads to look at the dragons, to their shock they didn''t find the dragons in front of them. They are shocked and become alerted before they took any action Ivy jumped with shock. "AHH..."


    "Ivy," Gavon caught her in the nick of time saving her from falling. Ivy suddenly felt something at her feet making her squeal in shock.


    "Gav, there is something at my feet," Ivy said with her eyes closed.


    Gavon looked down only to see two soft creatures, he was shocked beyond his own imagination. Ivy felt something amiss and peeked at Gavon who is looking down with his eyes wide. She get down from his embrace and shook Gavon.


    "Gav, Gav" Ivy''s voice brought him back from the earlier shock.


    "Ah, Ivy. What happened?"


    "Huh, you have to tell me what happened? Why are you standing like a statue?"


    "Oh, That." Gavon again looked back at her and pointed his finger towards it. Ivy then remembered the scene earlier and inquired "Gav, what is there? Tell me if it is something scary."


    Gavon shook his head and turned her in the direction of the animal which scared her, Ivy braced herself and looked at the thing which Gavon pointed and stunned.


    "Huh. From where did these two cute dragons come? How come I didn''t notice... wait, don''t tell me you both are Ol...." Ivy''s eyes trembled with shock and looked at them with astonishment.

 Chapter 143 - Benaro

    In front of the Ivy, there are two cute white and grey dragons present, they both resemble the child version of Olaf and Odin. They are like newly born dragons which are cute and lovely not intimidating at all.


    Olaf and Odin nodded their heads making Ivy lose for her words, Ivy looked at Olaf and then Odin and then Olaf again, the cycle repeated for quite some time. Ivy sat on the ground and examined both dragons. Gavon also sat beside her and observed the dragons for quite some time, both dragons felt shy and embarrassed under their gazes but still remain stood in the place.


    After some intense observation, they both accepted the fact that dragons can change their forms. They heard that there are shapeshifters in the olden days but not this kind of transformation.


    "Olaf, Odin. Turn into your original form." Ivy said to the cute dragons and they both looked at each other.


    ''Again same, I doubt these two will spoke with each other and they scolded me behind my back.'' Gavon thought to himself and the more he observed them the more he felt that his thoughts are correct, he remembered a few scenarios where the dragons looked at him with some gazes.


    Olaf and Odin shook and dropped their heads to the ground. Ivy''s eyes widened and asked with disbelief "So, So, you are not able to transform back?"


    Again they both shook and Ivy sighed with relief, "You are saying that now you are not able to transform right now right?"


    They both nodded to her words and relief fawned on Ivy''s face. "Then when will you transform back, 1 Hour?"


    They both shocked their heads.


    "2 Hours"


    "6 Hours"


    "Half day?"


    "One day?"


    They both nodded their heads and their eyes twinkled, Ivy nodded her head and looked at Gavon who remain silent "That''s great, Shall we bring them with us?"


    Gavon looked at the anticipation in Ivy''s eyes and nodded his head, he won''t want to because these dragons may talk bad about him but he wants to maintain good relations with these dragons to get good marks with Ivy.


    Ivy clasped her hands with excitement, "Let me give you a warm hug first. Oh My, how cute you both are..."


    Ivy hugged both dragons easily and gave them a heartful hug, she was melted by their cute appearances. Olaf and Odin closed their eyes in satisfaction and their hard work is paid off and they are going to accompany Ivy.


    Gavon felt sour seeing the dragon''s expressions but felt happy seeing their cute expressions. ''They are really cute. I want to pat them.''


    "Ivy, what about a group hug?" Gavon suggested to which Ivy agreed immediately.


    "That will be awesome, I felt like we all are one family. Come, Come." Ivy got excited but the dragons got scared and their hair stood on body seeing Gavon grin.


    Gavon kneeled down and hugged Ivy with his left hand, taking Odin in his right hand. Ivy took Olaf with her left hand and they hugged each other.


    "WOW, this is a great beginning," Ivy exclaimed happily.


    Olaf and Odin still do not come over the look of Gavon, ''Why he is behaving oddly?'' is clearly written on their faces while looking at Gavon.


    Gavon also smiled and patted the heads of both dragons making the Dragons remain standing in the place like a statute.


    ''They are really nice to touch.'' Gavon grinned happily.


    "Come on, Let''s go." Ivy stood up with the help of Gavon and they all started walking towards the Arcane village.


    While crossing the bridge, Ivy looked at the surroundings, the earlier shock given by dragons made her forget to realize the beauty of this place. The big mountain which is having a hue of red, the thick lush red color trees, the beautiful waterfall coming from the top of the mountain is sprinkling the water on the visitors as a welcome sign to the village.


    Ivy wants to take a selfie in this place but too bad she can''t do it, but she felt happy to see this place with her own eyes. Gavon is carrying their bags and walking beside Ivy while Olaf and Odin are walking in front of the couple.


    The scene of a cute white and ash grey dragon in front of a good-looking couple attracted the people in the village. Everyone cast a glance at the couple and cute dragons, children stopped playing and rushed towards the dragons to touch them but stopped seeing the well-built and expressionless Gavon.


    Ivy smiled looking at the situation, "We attracted a lot of people already."


    "Of course, with your beauty, even Kingdoms will bow down," Gavon said with pride making Ivy blush.


    A person came towards them and stopped them, "Excuse me, Sir and Madam. It seems you are new here. What is your purpose of visit? Do you need any help?"


    Gavon looked at the person and said with a cold tone "Who are you? And our purpose is none of your concern."


    The person shivered by Gavons tone and added "Sir, I am head of this village. If you want anything I will help you."


    Ivy interrupted before Gavon spoke, "Thank you, I am Aivyn, and this is my husband Gavon. And you are?"


    "Benaro,"


    Ivy smiled and continued "Nice to meet you Benaro. We are traveling around to visit a few good places, we heard this village is popular around here so came to stay here for a few days. If you don''t mind, please show us any inn to stay in for a few days."


    Benaro felt at ease seeing the beautiful smile and added "Sure Mam, But here Inns are not suitable for the people like you. If you don''t mind there is an old couple at the end of this street and there is an outhouse available. You both can stay there."


    Ivy looked at Gavon and he nodded his head, Ivy turned towards the Benaro and said "Thank you, then we will trouble you to show the place."


    "No, Not trouble at all." Benaro smiled, he had never seen a beauty like this and he felt happy just by talking with her. But he suddenly felt a chill and looked at Gavon instinctively whose face is dark than the bottom of the pit.


    Benaro gulped and guided the way towards the house, they walked through the street and reached a house. The house has a small compound and different types of plants are blooming in the front yard, the gate is covered with the vines of plants making it look cozy and giving it a home look.


    Benaro opened the gate and went inside, he reached the door and knocked on it. After some time the door opened and an elderly woman came out, she seems to be in her sixties but she is looking energetic.


    "Oh, Village head. What brings you here?" the woman asked lovingly.


    Benaro smiled and greeted "Hello Grandma, I heard there is a portion empty in your house. Is it available?"

 Chapter 144 - Babies

    "Ah¡­ That, yes it is. Why?" the woman asked.


    Benaro stepped aside and showed her the guests waiting outside of the gate, "There are new guests who came to our village. They want to stay here for a few days. If it is available they will stay here grandma. If you and grandfather agree."


    The woman named Rosy looked at the people standing behind the gate and smiled. Then her eyes landed on the cute dragons making them go wide.


    Rosy recovered and went ahead of Benaro to welcome the guests. "Aie, you both are looking good. Come, come inside. The house behind is empty and I will get it cleaned."


    Ivy and Gavon looked at each other before walking inside, Benaro got shocked and recovered only when Ivy and Gavon are in front of him.


    ''Why did grandma excited? Is it because of the couple?'' Benaro thought to himself and looked at the smiling grandma.


    "Village head, leave them with me. I will take care of them." Rosy said with a smile but Benaro felt something amiss still, he nodded his head and left them after saying a few things.


    "Please come, inside child." Rosy welcomed them warmly. Ivy then noticed the old lady in front of her, her skin is clean with few wrinkles but that didn''t hide her beauty, she dressed well looking like a high-class lady and her brown eyes have a hint of activeness that didn''t match her age but it is what made her highlight.


    Ivy and Gavon nodded and entered inside, the interior is warm and pleasant, few corners are having pots with plants. The hall is decorated with plants, flower vases, wooden chairs. It seems to be pretty big for two people.


    Rosy guided them to the chairs and sat in front of them, the cute dragons also followed Ivy and stood beside her. Her heart is beating wildly by seeing the dragons and she can''t help from staring at them for now and then.


    "Thank you, Madam, for allowing us to stay here for a few days." Ivy started the conversation.


    Rosy shook her head and added "Aish, it''s not a big deal. And child you can call me Grandma. The people in the village call me like that only."


    Ivy smiled and nodded her head, "My name is Aivyn and he is my husband Gavon. These two cute things here are also our family. This is Odin and Olaf."


    Ivy introduced them and looked at Grandma for her introduction, but Rosy lost in her own thoughts by looking at the dragons. Dragons also felt strange and looked at Ivy.


    "Ahem¡­ Grandma."


    Rosy came out of her thoughts and added "Sorry, child. To be honest, I am really fond of dragons, my husband used to tell me so many tales about dragons and I am also the most popular storyteller in this village."


    "Recently I told the children about the story of Ice Dragon and I felt amazed by seeing the dragon which resembles it. So I am just curious." Rosy explained.


    Ivy now understands the reason behind the grandma''s behavior, "No worries, Grandma. These two are normal dragons. But they will stay here for the next few days, so you can visit them anytime." Ivy hid the fact to not raise any suspicions and want their stay to be normal without troubles.


    "Really?" Rosy exclaimed and her eyes twinkled with excitement making her wrinkles more visible, she is like a super fan whose request is granted to see her idol anytime.


    "Yes," Ivy smiled and looked at the dragons "Cuties, Why don''t you go and say Hi to grandma?"


    Olaf and Odin looked at each other, they slowly walked towards the Rosy and wagged its tail to show their greeting.


    Rosy is stunned and remains like a statue but inwardly she is shouting like a hell ''AW¡­ So cute... I am going to faint by these adorable things. AH¡­.''


    Rosy cheer girl mode on, she seems like an aged person but her charisma, her behaviors resembles a teenage girl.


    Gavon stood silently as Ivy is speaking but he is observing the whole surroundings, Ivy liked Rosy and said "Grandma, Where should we stay?"


    Rosy came out of her shock and said hurriedly "Y-You both can live in the outhouse, It is cleaned but if you need further cleaning let me know. Come I will show you the way."


    With that, they all left the home and walked towards the backside of the house, behind the house there is another small house present, it looks clean and well maintained.


    Rosy opened the keys of the house and showed them inside, "There is one bedroom with attached bathroom, one kitchen, and hall. Oh. there is another bathroom in the back."


    Ivy and Gavon walked inside, the decorations of the house are simple and natural. Most of the furniture is wooden. There are some small pots hangings in the hall, a french window in the bedroom, a small and nice kitchen with utensils and a small table to eat.


    "Wow, it is really good, Grandma. Thank you" Ivy said with a smile.


    Rosy looked at them and said "You both seem to be newly married, so no one can disturb you. Enjoy to your heart content."


    Rosy winked at Ivy making her blush, "Aigo, don''t need to be a shy girl. In fact, I and your grandfather had an outstanding honeymoon back then."


    Rosy looked at Gavon and instructed "You lass, take care of the girl. Don''t overdo it. Do it with fun and love. Understood."


    Gavon face is blank but his ears turn red and responded politely "Will keep in mind, Grandma."


    "Good, girl you got such a sensible husband thought he lack expression but have good looks," Rosy commented making Ivy laugh.


    "Child, if you need anything just call me." Rosy informed happily.


    "Okay, Grandma," Ivy replied.


    "Grandma, if you want to spend some time with dragons, you can take them with you." Gavon said making the dragons look at him with an expression ''WHAT?''


    Rosy eyes widened with the offer and her voice shook "R-Really?"


    Gavon smiled lightly and said "Yes, Grandma. I guess you have an idea what needs to be fed for them."


    "Yes, yes, I am fully aware. Don''t worry I will take care of the little darlings." Rosy got excited.


    Olaf and Odin looked at Ivy with pleading eyes, Ivy want to add something but seeing Rosy already accepted the offer made her powerless.


    Ivy squatted down and rubbed their head softly "Be good, don''t make Grandma worry. Look for us if you feel bored. Okay?"


    Olaf and Odin finally calm down with Ivy''s words and nodded their heads. Ivy smiled and gave them a hug.


    "Oh My God. Do they understand you, child?" Rosy asked with bewilderment.


    Ivy then realise her mistake and said "They are with me from their birth and we trained them so they understand us."


    "Oh," Rosy nodded her head in understanding.


    "Please take care of them, if you find it troublesome drop them here." Ivy reminded.


    "Don''t worry child, my husband and I treated some dragons back then, you both rest assured." Rosy added and looked at the dragons "Darlings, come with grandma. You both have to give some space to your parents if you want to have brother and sister to play with."


    Ivy blushed hard listening to Rosy open words, although she is a doctor, okay a veterinarian she also studies the human body and bit aware of sexual life even if she didn''t have a boyfriend back then.


    Olaf and Odin seems to understand her words and obediently followed her out giving the couple space. Once they are left Gavon closed the door and came towards Ivy who is exploring the house.


    He hugged her from the back and placed his head on her shoulder before whispering in her ear "Wifey, why don''t we start the process of making babies? Huh?"


    Ivy''s face turned the dark shade of red and added "What''s the rush? We have plenty of time."


    Gavon kissed her cheek and added "Okay, we will take it slow. But now let''s see the bedroom. Shall we?"


    *********


    Read Author''s Note.

 Chapter 145 - Bargain

    Ivy bit her lower lip and released it before saying "No, let''s check out the kitchen, we have to see what is there and need to buy the things."


    "Oh okay, so you want to satisfy your stomach hunger. No Problem, after that we will start the main course." Gavon stated.


    "y-You." Ivy got speechless for his shamelessness and got separated from his embrace. She was surprised by seeing the different side of Gavon though she is not complaining, she is actually enjoying his flirting.


    They both went inside the kitchen, there are few utensils that will be sufficient for their stay. Only ingredients are missing.


    "I guess we have to go to the nearby market," Ivy commented.


    "Yes, I will go and get the things," Gavon suggested to which Ivy didn''t agree.


    "NO, Gav, let''s enjoy our time like normal people. We both will go out, shop together, walk together, cook together¡­ and"


    Gavon took the lead and added, "Eat together, bath together, sleep together¡­"


    "Yes, Huh? Wait... What?" Ivy was dumbfounded about the way things are going.


    Gavon broke into laughter seeing her cute expression, Ivy went into trance by looking at his laughter. His laugh is like music which is pleasant to one''s ears, she felt like her ears are blessed.


    "Gav, you look beautiful when you smile and laugh," Ivy said sincerely.


    Gavon felt hot all over his body just by looking at her sincere eyes and his eyes changed and looked at Ivy passionately.


    "Ivy, you are seducing me," Gavon said and pulled her closing before smashing her lips.


    ''Wait, when did I seduce him? Hsss¡­'' she felt a pain on her lips and came back from her thoughts.


    Gavon bit her lips softly seeing her lost in the thoughts before invading into her territory, they both lost in their passionate moment while their tongues fight for the dominance. They both become skilled in kissing in the last few days while Gavon trying to fight to keep his urges in check and Ivy tries to destroy his walls.


    Now, there are no more restrictions and they can explore freely and happily with each other. The kiss lasts for longer and they both got separated panting for air.


    Meanwhile Rosy took the dragons into her house and both dragons'' demeanor changed immediately, they walked ahead of her and lay down on the soft cushion on the chair.


    Rosy again dumbfounded by their actions and looked at them with love symbols in her eyes and thought ''They are so coolllll¡­.''


    Olaf and Odin didn''t mind Rosy and closed their eyes, they are behaving like a spoiled brat of a rich family.


    ''Oh my, they are really behaving like dragons, the proud and mighty ones. I love them so much... tsk, that old man is not at home if he is present then he will feel happier than anyone Rosy spoke to herself inwardly while fangirling the dragons.


    Ivy and Gavon keep their bags in the room and came out to ask Rosy about the market, while walking towards the house they saw so many plants are planted in the backyard which is in front of their house. There are a few vegetable plants as well.


    But they have to ask for permission if they want to use them, Ivy went and knock on the door. Rosy opened and welcome them.


    "Are they giving any trouble grandma?" Ivy asked to which Rosy replied "Not all. They both are sleeping soundly."


    "Oh, that''s nice. Thank you Grandma" Ivy smiled and continued "We want to buy some things to prepare lunch, so where is the market grandma?"


    "Go into the village and ask people they will show you the directions, but you can get the vegetables from our back yard. And there are more if you go back of outhouse there is a door open to the fields." Rosy answered with a smile.


    "Thank you, Grandma. But we just want to explore more and brought some which caught our interest." Ivy replied.


    "Yes, there are so many beautiful things you can see in this village. Then be careful on the road." Rosy said.


    "Okay, grandma. Bye," Ivy and Gavon bid their goodbye and went out to get the ingredients required for them.


    After asking for the direction they both reached the market, in the way they received so many gazes of people which they ignored gracefully.


    Gavon holds Ivy''s hands when he felt the gaze of men on her and his eyes become cold scaring the men, Ivy felt a sense of security when they hold hands. Like that they both held hands until they reached the market.


    "Gav, you know mom and dad had a love marriage," Ivy asked.


    Gavon looked at Ivy with surprise and inquired "Isn''t it political marriage? I heard that it is marriage to bond the ties of both kingdoms."


    Ivy chuckled and explained "Yes it is to strengthen the ties but it is their excuse for getting married. Only a handful of people know about this matter."


    "Do you want to hear their story? It is really interesting." Ivy asked, she want to share their love story with Gavon while they are shopping.


    "Sure," Gavon said with a dotting smile, he can listen to her the whole day despite the fear that her mouth will hurt.


    "Great, their story started with steam buns." Ivy chuckled while remembering their story.


    "Steam buns?"


    "Yes, as you know Grandpa doesn''t have sons only two daughters. He trained them to be the next heirs of the Neivya. Mom used to be more active in escaping the palace walls to try new things. Like that one day, she escaped the palace and went to the market."


    "Her goal for that day is¡­ Guess what it might be?" Ivy asked Gavon to make the conversation more lively.


    Gavon thought for a minute and answered "To eat delicious food?"


    Ivy shook her head "No, to Bargain."


    "Bargain?" Gavon got confused, he always escaped the palace to eat delicious food as the food in the palace is not to his liking and he found the street food more tasteful.


    "Yes, she heard from a maid that she bargained a chain resemble mom to a very cheap price even though it is made of some ordinary stone. But mom''s curiosity increased and want to try her hand in bargaining. You know she had a special interest and want to try different." Ivy stopped and pointed her finger to a shop and said "Let''s go and buy rice, wheat, and a few flours for now."


    Gavon and Ivy went towards the shop, the shopkeeper looked at the couple and was stunned for a second, he had never seen this good-looking couple. His smile broadened and said "Come in Sir, Mam, what do you want? Today morning only we filled the sacks."


    "Good Afternoon, We want rice, wheat flour, and¡­" Ivy listed the things they would require for at least four to five days. The shopkeeper happily packed them and gave her suggestion now and then.


    After everything is packed he informed the amount which Gavon paid, he took the money happily and said "Sir, Mam, These are so many things, I will send a boy to deliver these to your house. Tell me the address."


    Gavon handed a few more coins and said "Send it to grandma Rosy house."


    "Oh, you are staying at Grandma''s house. Sure I will send these there." the shopkeeper showed his 32 teeth.


    Gavon and Ivy nodded their heads and came out of the shop, Ivy saw a popsicle cart and pulled Gavon there, "Mister give us two popsicles, I want mango flavor. Gav what do you want?"


    "Same," Gavon replied to which Ivy smiled and informed the mister. He gave them two mango-flavored popsicles and Gavon paid the money.


    Ivy gave him the popsicle and took the bait of her, the sun is not too hot but having a cool popsicle in the middle of the afternoon gave an immense satisfaction.


    "Ahh... Wow. This is heaven." Ivy sighed with satisfaction.


    "Is it that good?" Gavon inquired excitedly, his voice is calm but his eyes showed his excitement.


    "Of course, try it.." Ivy motioned him to eat.